《Beneath Her Darkness: The Alpha's Little Demon》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 - The Beast


    ALPHA ADAN STONE.


    "Get out!" I told the female who was kneeling in front of me in a cold voice. Her eyes widened with fear


    flitting across them.


    My face was void of any emotions as I stood up from the single couch I was lounging on and drew my


    trousers up, buttoning and buckling the belt in ce before I walked to the other side of the room.


    The female, who was still on her knees, wiped the drool from the side of her mouth before she spoke,


    her voice trembling. "But, sir¡­ let me try again if you didn¡¯t like the¡­"


    "I said get out." My voice was low, but it was deadly that the female scampered on her feet and


    grabbed her heels before she opened the door to the private room and walked out without throwing


    another nce at me.


    I grabbed the whiskey decanter and refilled my empty ss before I tipped it over my lips, slowly


    sipping it as my gaze roamed around the bar below. I was on the second floor in the VIP section of this


    gentlemen¡¯s club, looking over at the crowd below me. The big ss window was one way. I could see


    everyone, but no one could see me inside.


    Soon, the door of the VIP room opened, and even without looking, I knew it was my Beta that had


    stepped in.


    "What the f*ck is wrong with you? That¡¯s the third female you kicked out tonight. Not counting the other


    females three days ago."


    I didn¡¯t answer him and continued to stare at the scene below. This was getting old already.


    "We¡¯re just wasting our time here. Why do we keeping back when no female is good enough for


    you?"


    "Exactly my thoughts. Let¡¯s go." I ced the ss back on the table with a loud thud before grabbing


    my coat from the chair as I made my way out of the private room.


    The loud music echoed around me the moment I opened the door. The bar smelled of humans, sweat,


    and sex, and yet, I was having a hard time getting into the vibes. It has been almost two months since I


    f*cked someone, and for thest two weeks, I have no longer had an appetite for even a blow job.


    There was nothing wrong with my manhood. I could easily get it hard when someone touched it, but the


    moment I associated arousal with the faces of females in front of me, I would start to get annoyed and


    eventually be uninterested enough that I didn¡¯t have the urge to be mouth-f*cked by any of them


    anymore.


    It was basically the same reason why I don¡¯t f*ck anyone at this point. No one was good enough to hold


    my arousal in ce until I could have my release.


    Something was off. And even if I wasn¡¯t showing it, I was slowly thinking I would go feral soon.


    My wolf, Beast, was already on his way there.


    There were days I could no longer control him, so I barely let him out, and if I did, I would usually do it


    around my Beta or Gamma, or around my strong warriors. Beast had been a pain in the ass for thest


    two years, and for thest 16 full moons, I had never run with the newly shifted pups in our packs to


    avoid another incident like thest time I let him out on a full moon run where he saw newly shifted


    pups licking and petting each other. And the next thing I knew, he had gone mad and was about to


    attack them, but thankfully, both my Beta and Gamma were fast enough to throw my wolf out of the


    way the moment I mindlinked with them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Beast wanted a mate. And the more the clock ticked, the more he was getting impatient.


    I was already 28 years old, but in a few months, I would be turning 29. I am not yet old in the human


    world, but for shifters like me, I should be mated already.


    An Alpha without a mate or having no heir to pass the Alpha genes could go haywire, or in a more


    direct description, they could go feral.


    And I had no fucking idea what to do with it anymore.


    No one knew the turmoil within me except my Beta and my Gamma. I didn¡¯t let my father know about


    this, especially since he, together with my grandfather, kept pushing me to find a mate, either my fated


    or a chosen one.


    I had never rushed out looking for my mate for the fucking reason that I thought she would just fall


    down from the heavens and show herself to me. But it didn¡¯t happen, and before I could realize that I


    was still mateless, my wolf was already losing his shit.


    Both my father and grandfather, and the men before them, the previous Alphas of the Mystic Pack, all


    found their mates between the ages of 18 and 23, so no one had experienced what I was experiencing


    right now. But I felt it wouldn¡¯t take long before I would be doomed.


    I knew I had to make a decision soon. A mate or an heir.


    But with me not finding any pleasure in mating, what do I need a mate for?


    "Alpha Stone¡­" A voice snapped me out of my thoughts as an older male in a formal suit approached


    us.


    Despite the elegance and formality in his feature, I could sense fear and uncertainties in his aura. He


    was a shifter and the night manager of this club. I was pretty sure the female I kicked out went and


    "I will still pay for the room and the females. My Beta will take care of it." I didn¡¯t give him time to reply


    and was about to walk out when his hand held my forearm.


    A low growl reverberated from my chest as I snapped my head to look at him, eyes dting as I gave


    him a silent warning for touching me.


    "My apologies, Alpha." He stepped back with his hands up in the air. "I just want to make sure I can tell


    you some details to make up for the females¡¯ not being able to appease you."


    "Details? What do you mean?" I asked, my forehead creasing as I crossed my arms over my chest. I


    felt my Beta move and stand behind me. He was probably interested in hearing the information as well.


    "Next week, the Omega Feast will be held in this club." He said as he rolled his mustache between his


    thumb and forefinger.


    He was nervous. He should be.


    "And?"


    "And they said this year''s Omegas are more beautiful than thest time they were held. And I thought I


    would let you know in the hope you will find a female that will interest you on the said feast."


    "Are you telling me this so I can find a female that interests me, or because it¡¯s beneficial for you once I


    throw money on the bid?"


    "No! No! It¡¯s just that we noticedtely that none of our females were living up to your expectations, so I


    thought if you joined this year¡¯s Omega Feast¡­"


    I didn¡¯t hear the rest of his babbling because I turned around and walked away from him. He and this


    ce have nothing to offer me, and I was certainly not interested in attending the Omega Feast, as I


    had not been interested in it the previous years.


    "So what do you think?" Collin, my Beta and second inmand, asked me as we entered the elevator


    that would lead us to the club¡¯s VIP guests¡¯ parking lot.


    "Think what?"


    "About the Omega Feast, are we attending?"


    "Didn¡¯t you see me just walk out of there? I¡¯m not interested. Go on your own if you want to." I snapped


    at him.


    "Why the fuck would I attend it on my own? I have a mate. You¡¯re the one that needs one."


    "An Omega for a mate? For a Luna? You got to be kidding me?"


    "Who said about a mate?" He sneered.


    I tilted my head to look at him at the exact moment the elevator door pinged and opened. I shook my


    head, slipping my hands inside my pocket before I exited. "If you think I¡¯m going to throw away money


    to buy an omega to be my sex ve, then you¡¯re the one losing shit. I can just go and check¡­"


    "...check around?" He finished my words as we both stopped in front of the car before he pressed the


    key in his hands, unlocking the doors. "Like what we¡¯ve been doing for thest couple of months?"


    My jaw tightened as I pulled the door open, slipping inside the passenger seat and mming it closed.


    "We¡¯ve been everywhere and no female was fuckable enough for you. What do we have to lose?"


    Collin started the engine and began driving toward the exit. "I propose that we go check it out, and if


    none of them can make you hard, then we¡¯ll go. No harm done."


    I remained quiet, my elbows propped against the window, my head resting on my fingers as I nkly


    stared in front of me.


    "Alpha¡­" The shifter on the post who checked out our car greeted me, and I just acknowledged him


    with a wave of my hand.


    Soon, we were already on the highway, making our way back to our territory. I picked up the cigarette


    on the dashboard and lit it up before I rolled the window down and began puffing air to fill my lungs.


    The cold wind brushed against my skin, sending a chill down my spine. The temperature tonight was


    almost at a negative degree Celsius, but it never bothered me at all. The years had only made my skin


    thicker and more durable for the cold and harsh weather of the North.


    "Think about it, Adan," Collin said out of nowhere.


    "Are we not done with this topic yet?"


    "My son needs an Alpha. If you can''t produce an heir, what will happen to our pack? And what do you


    think will happen to Beast?"

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 - Half She-Wolf, Half She-Demon


    LUCY.


    I was on my way to the main kitchen from the main floor of the house when I heard Manuel¡¯s voice


    looking for Ste as he entered the kitchen from the exit door, making me stop in my tracks.


    I never liked Manuel. He waszy as a pig but mated to a wonderful female. And I tried to avoid him as


    much as I could because we always shed. And I was sure, if Ste was not around, I would have


    been kicked out of this orphanage a long time ago because of him.


    "Lucy is ready for the Omega Feast. Make sure she has the proper clothing to attend the ceremony."


    Manuel blurted out as his footsteps sounded on the kitchen floor.


    Ste was preparing dishes for the night¡¯s dinner and I was supposed toe and help her. But


    instead, I hid in the walk-in cupboard so I could listen to more of their conversation.


    "What? What did you do?" Ste asked, and I could only imagine the frown on her face.


    "I listed her for the Omega Feast. They just checked her photo and she got epted right away."


    My eyes widened as my hands flew to my chest, clutching my shirt as if it was enough to stop my heart,


    but it was beating rapidly. I leaned my back against the cold wall, as I steadied my breathing. The


    spices and the mixing of too many scents would be enough for them not to smell me, but they would


    probably hear my heartbeat if I couldn¡¯t control it.


    The Omega Feast, where Omega females that hade of age, ranging from 18 to 19, were paraded


    to the public either for bidding or a duel, in case no one wanted to give up the bidding. And after that,


    the Omega will be owned by the winner and made a ve, mostly for pleasure.


    I didn¡¯t understand at the beginning why the need for an Omega Feast when males could just purchase


    a female they wanted for the night with the growing poption of night and strip clubs everywhere, both


    for humans and shifters. Only when I heard some of Ste¡¯s friends stating that Alphas and other


    billionaire shifters used this event to boost their egos, wanting to be the most powerful man in the


    North, which of course the organizer of the feast was taking advantage of.


    "But she doesn¡¯t have a wolf."


    "But she¡¯s eighteen already, right?"


    "Yes, she is. But don¡¯t those Alphas want an Omega with a wolf?"


    "Well, she¡¯s not the first Omega who will be chosen without a wolf in the feast, so I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be a


    problem. They just need to be informed. And if no one wants her, I will throw her back here and she¡¯s


    free to go next month. But they said, she¡¯s beautiful like no other Omega at this year¡¯s feast, so I''m


    sure she¡¯ll be chosen."


    "She¡¯s a sweet girl..." Ste really liked me. I liked her too. She was the only adult in this ce that


    treated me fairly.


    "Sweet? She¡¯s reckless and causing too much chaos here. It¡¯s better if she goes somewhere where


    she¡¯ll be useful and where we can earn from her. Besides, I¡¯m sure one day she¡¯s going to grow horns


    and boss around every other wolf here, so better throw her to someone who came tame her down."


    I snickered quietly. Be careful what you wish for, asshole.


    "I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t like her. She protects the pups here, and if she throws a nasty attitude, it¡¯s


    because she was protecting herself and them."


    Check. Check.


    "And I don¡¯t know what she did to you that you liked her too much. I told you, never get attached to


    them. Did you forget that these young pups were just handed to us to be taken care of until they¡¯ve


    come of age? Once they turn eighteen, then off they go on their own."


    "But then, why don¡¯t we just let her go like the others? Why do you need to list her to the Feast?"


    Check again.


    "Because we need money! Are you stupid? This feast happens once every two years! We¡¯re lucky that


    we have an eighteen-year-old this year. We didn¡¯t have any on for thest two feasts. "


    "She knows she¡¯ll be leaving this ce next month." Ste sounded distressed while I kept hearing the


    knife shing with the chopping board.


    "Change of ns then, she¡¯ll be leaving in a week."


    Why did I forget that I was eighteen already ording to the age I gave them when I arrived here two


    years ago? I guess I had too much fun, and now I was bound for doom.


    With my back still resting on the walls, I let my hands ball into tight fists and closed my eyes, trying to


    stop my emotions from overpowering me. I was already on the brink of snatching my ne off my


    neck, but I was able to restrain myself.


    My name is Lucija (Lucia).


    Or Lucy, the orphan omega to the shifters of this orphanage and the people around us.


    But I had a secret that I was meant to keep as long as I could.


    I was only half a werewolf, and the other half of me¡­ was a demon. So the horns Manuel mentioned


    might grow on me, might actually pop out anytime soon if I can¡¯t control myself.


    Two years ago, on the very same day, I turned eighteen, I escaped from the underworld using the


    invisible cloak that I was able to obtain from a lovely witch that was residing in theherworld and the


    ne that I have never taken off from my neck since I stepped back into the human world.


    The invisible cloak suppressed any demons from sensing my presence when I passed them, making it


    easier for me to reach the portals without anyone noticing me, especially the demon guards my father


    ordered to watch over me. But I could only use it in the underworld - the cloak loses its magic once it


    crosses other realms. So I left it somewhere near the portal that I used to transport to this realm.


    While the ne on my neck suppressed the power within me.


    With my power suppressed, I would not be able to harm any living soul that belonged to the


    netherworld. And without my power, my father, the Prince of Darkness, would not be able to track me


    down in the human realm.


    The Demon Royals might be the Gods of the Underworld, but we did follow the pacts and rules of other


    realms. We couldn¡¯t just take living humans or anyone we wanted and takes them to our world unless


    they sold their souls to the demons or volunteered to visit the underworld.


    And once they are there, they will be ours, body and soul.


    Yes, my name is Lucija, Demon Princess of Chaos.


    My father had spawned hundreds of demons, spanning over centuries, but they were all males. I was


    her first and only daughter. And it didn¡¯t matter to him that I had werewolf blood running into my veins,


    which was the very reason I ran away the moment I turned eighteen and would be able to use the


    portal alone.


    My father wanted to cleanse my blood and remove any trace of werewolf blood in me through rituals,


    offerings, and natural insemination of demons¡¯ seminal fluids ¡ª in short, sexual orgies.


    Although rituals and sexual orgies are amon sight in the underworld, I was not in for it. I didn¡¯t


    want the blood that was my only link to my deceased mother gone. Besides, my body is mine. I would


    do as I pleased, and my father couldn¡¯t tell me what to do with it.


    And so were these shifters. That was why I needed to get going and get out of this ce before I could


    be thrown into a deeper hole.


    I quietly exited the room and hurriedly made my way to my assigned bedroom. As soon as I was inside,


    I went into action and tossed my few belongings, including my life savings, in the backpack that I was


    able to get from hand-me-downs. The bag wasn¡¯t big enough, but it would be enough for my


    necessities for a few days.


    The cold weather had done nothing to me. My body temperature was built for all weather, so if I had


    nowhere to go, I could just find any cave where I could camp for the rest of the night before I could


    continue with my journey tomorrow.


    But I had no idea where to go after that. I had chosen the North for the very reason that this ce had


    no rules, no people governing the shifters running around. As an Omega, at least that¡¯s what I


    pretended to be - I didn¡¯t need a pack to adopt me. It was enough that I lived in an orphanage that


    sheltered minors until they came of age.


    It was the reason I told them I was only sixteen when I came here two years ago. And without a wolf


    and no record of me everywhere, no one doubted my age. I was supposed to graduate from the


    orphanage next month. And I was already thinking of living as a human. But maybe a month earlier


    wouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    I just had to make sure I could get away from here as far as I could, at least until the feast, so no one


    woulde looking for me anymore.


    The door to my small bedroom opened, and my body jolted as I tried to cover my backpack under my


    nket. But it was still not enough. My small dresser was open, and my clothes were scattered from


    the floor to my bed, like all the other things in my room, like someone had ransacked it and was


    searching for something.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    LUCY.


    "What are you doing?" Manuel¡¯s eyes squinted as his gaze fell everywhere in my small, messy room


    while Ste was holding his arms to stop him from stepping inside.


    "I¡¯m looking for some of my money. But I found it already. I just misced it." I answered nonchntly


    as I began picking up my clothes from the floor and began folding them.


    "Stop with your lies. Were you in the kitchen earlier?"


    "What kind of question is that? Of course. I¡¯ve been everywhere in this house. What¡¯s going on?" I


    turned around and ced my hands on my hips as I tapped my foot on the wooden floor, my eyes


    shifting back and forth between them as if I was impatient to hear their replies.


    "Nothing, dear. I need help with dinner. Can youe down and give this olddy a hand before the


    pupse and attack me from hunger?" Ste spoke sweetly, but I saw worry and concern in her


    eyes.


    Something was about to happen.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll just pick all these up and throw them on my bed, then I¡¯ll go down. Just five minutes."


    "Okay." She smiled widely as she tugged her mate away from my room, but Manuel was still looking at


    me. And I knew that the look he was giving me - he didn¡¯t believe a word I said. He knew I was up to


    something.


    To hell with him.


    The moment the door closed, I grabbed the backpack from under the nket and locked my door


    before I pulled my window up and scouted the grounds below. The locked door would buy me some


    time if they decided toe back and check on me.


    My bedroom faced the back of the orphanage, but two floors down was one of the receiving rooms, the


    one often used for guests. If there was no one in there, no one would see me jumping down from


    baluster to baluster.


    This was not the first time I jumped and crawled out of my bedroom window, so I didn¡¯t have to be


    terrified about falling. I just needed not to be seen.


    I swung the backpack over my shoulders and climbed out of the window. My hands clutched my


    window sill as I swung my foot down until I reached the upper doorframe of the room below mine. I


    used it as leverage and pushed my body up to jump,nding perfectly on the balcony of the old library


    that no one visited except for me.


    I dusted off my hands and checked if there were lights in the receiving room down below, and my heart


    dropped in disappointment when I saw lights illuminating the window.


    I bit my bottom lip, chewing it as I thought of my next move when a voice from the top snapped me out


    of my thoughts.


    "She¡¯s running away!" Manuel¡¯s voice erupted in the thin air, making me snap my head back and I saw


    him pointing at me from my window.


    Shit! I didn¡¯t have time to think as I jumped off the balcony from the second floor andnded on the


    dusty ground with a loud thud.


    My gaze went to the receiving room window and my eyes locked with a tall man with a long beard. His


    forehead creased, but I didn¡¯t have time to analyze him as I dashed forward to the forest line where I


    knew the exit that could eventually lead me out of the orphanage perimeter


    My feet sprang forward, running at a pace that was too fast for my usual run. It reminded me of the


    speed I used when I was running away from the demon world.


    I might have been running fast, but it was nothingpared to the wolves running after me.


    Loud paws were thudding against the earth, and the sound kept getting louder as I kept sprinting


    forward.


    My hand went up to the opal stone hanging on my neck. I just needed to take it off and I could summon


    my power to save me.


    But do I need to be saved?


    Wolves or demons? Make your choice, Lucy!


    My hand fell to my side as the wolves behind me overtook my run and ended up rounding me with one


    wolf blocking my way.


    My small frame mmed against the wolf, and I was thrown back in an instant. My ass hit the ground


    with a loud thud before my back followed after, making pain course through my whole body from the


    impact.


    I think I broke my spine.


    I remainedying down on the dirt with my eyes closed and my chest heaving. I wondered if my small


    backpack was enough to protect me.


    I heard shuffling and I knew they must be shifting back to their human forms.


    "She¡¯s fucking too fast for an omega." A deep voice made me snap my eyes open to see a bulky naked


    man looking down at me with his dick straight up to where I could see it perfectly.


    "But we¡¯re faster¡­" Another dick answered, and I just remained still, wondering if I would be able to


    function normally after this.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    I was looking at them, looking down at me, but had no intention of replying. My back was still hurting.


    "Were you not listening earlier? Lucy. Her name is Lucy." The bulky man answered.


    The other dick was crouched on my side, just beside my head, so if I tilted my face in his direction, I


    was sure I would see the thing he wanted to show off. "Listen. We will take you and prepare you for the


    Omega Feast. Now be a good girl and no more running. And I promise you, no harm wille your


    way."


    "I don¡¯t want to be part of the Feast." I blurted out as I closed my eyes.


    "This is beyond your power, little Omega. And if you try to run away, you will be punished ordingly."


    "Are you trying to scare me?"


    "No. I¡¯m trying to tell you what will happen to you."


    ? ??? ?


    I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to Ste or the pups at the orphanage. The men who caught me just


    threw me into the car that followed us in the middle of the forest.


    Only Manuel was with them, and he tantly told them that I was stubborn and that they needed to


    watch out for me because I would surely try to run away again.


    I just rolled my eyes with my arms crossed against my chest as the man he talked with assured him


    that I was not the first case like this, and they knew what to do.


    I should be terrified, but I wasn¡¯t. I have seen far worse with my young eyes while I was in the


    underworld than the things around here. Nothing could scare me. Except for a broken spine, which


    fortunately didn¡¯t happen tonight.


    But even if I wasn¡¯t scared, I needed to pretend that I was. Or they might find out that I was not an


    ordinary Omega.


    The car started moving and the three men inside the car with me were in full silence. So I took it as an


    invitation to rest my eyes and think about my life. I leaned my body and head back on the soft cushion


    and closed my eyes.


    Wolves or Demons?


    Wolves. It would always be wolves.


    I was eleven when my mother died of a broken heart. Months before that, my adoptive father was killed


    and my mother was not able to recover from that, which eventually led to her sumbing to death.


    My adoptive father and my mother were both shifters, and they were fated mates. They¡¯d been together


    long before I was born.


    No. My mother didn¡¯t cheat on him. Everything was my father¡¯s doing.


    Lucien, my father, the Prince of Darkness, wandered the human realms from time to time. His libido


    was not only limited to the she-demons throwing themselves at him. He wanted to taste all the species


    of this world. And one day, he saw my mother and took a fancy to her.


    He tried to woo her into coupling with him. But my mother never bent. She had a mate, and she had


    chosen her mate over and over again. So, being a demon prince, my father couldn¡¯t take the rejection.


    He went after her in his incubus form and took her forcefully, over and over again. He came back night


    after night until he got tired of her. It was only then that he left her and never bothered her again.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that an offspring was conceived from his horrible act.


    My mother¡¯s mate, Diego, knew everything and he didn¡¯t leave her. Instead, he helped her raise me


    and never once made me feel I was not his child.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t know I was not his until I identally summoned my power and killed a rabbit with fire


    when I was six years old.


    With my power unleashed, the portal and my connection to the underworld opened. And in seconds,


    my father, the Demon Prince of Darkness, appeared before me and imed me as his child. His only


    daughter.


    My real father didn¡¯t take me that day, but my life was never the same after that.


    I knew one day he woulde for me. My mother had been preparing me for that day - I tried to take


    in as much as I could, but with a young mind, I couldn¡¯tprehend everything.


    The ne I had around my neck was from my mother ¡ª she buried it in the cemetery near our


    home together with some money that she and my father saved up. She hid them there after my


    stepfather, her fated mate, died. She knew she didn¡¯t have any time left and she wanted to make sure I


    had options if the time came that I didn¡¯t want to remain in the demon world.


    My mother, and her fated mate, my stepfather ¡ª they loved me. And the love between them was the


    only thread that was keeping the light in me, stopping me from falling into the depths of hell.


    Even with them gone, I had hope instilled in me that one day I would find the same love that they found


    with each other. A love that would cross all boundaries, a love that would save me from the darkness


    looming inside me. My saving grace.


    And that¡¯s why I was still here, treading into the wilderness on my own, protecting the part of me that


    was giving me hope that I had a mate meant for me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But without a wolf, I had no idea if I would ever find him. Or he would ever find me.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ***FLASHBACK.***


    Underworld. Lucy - 13 years old.


    LUCY.


    My hands were too red and itchy now. I¡¯d been doing target shooting using fire for thest hour and I


    was getting tired of it. I blew up the whole line of target range before I walked out of the pit where I was


    practicing. I reminded my mentor, Gargon, not to say a word to my father, or I would blow up his face


    next time.


    No. I was not scared of anyone. Despite my stubbornness, I was my father¡¯s favorite. He doted on me


    and no one was allowed to touch me. But I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t get punished - I did. But only he was


    allowed to punish me.


    I jumped over the hurdles of fire before I was able to reach the fields that smelled like burned coals and


    grounds. Demons take pleasure in smelling anything that burns, especially flesh being burned, and


    although I didn¡¯t fancy it, I was getting used to it by now.


    Another boring day. I wondered when my father would take me to see other creatures again. My


    father¡¯s capacity to travel in between realms was the only thing that interested me in this ce because


    when he took me with him, I got to meet interesting beings.


    I was already halfway to the hot spring where I nned to spend my free time when I noticed a light


    glowing from behind the dark, ruined building as if many bulbs had been installed there.


    This ce has always been dark, so I got curious.


    "Who are you?" I asked. The female who had her back to me had glorious shiny ck hair that ended


    below her bum. And despite not carrying anything, she was glowing, as if the lights were radiating from


    inside her skin.


    The female slowly turned around, and I found myself face-to-face with the most beautiful female I had


    everid my eyes on. I had seen the Goddess of Chaos. She was beautiful in her own way, but the one


    in front of me was beyond beautiful like she was ethereal. She definitely didn¡¯t belong in the


    Underworld.


    "Hello, little wolf¡­" And her voice was like a soft luby.


    My eyes widened as I stepped back when the words she used to greet me sank in. Only a few knew of


    the wolf within me because my father made sure of that.


    "How did you know?" I asked, my brows slightly furrowing.


    "Because I know you¡­"


    "Who are you?"


    "They call me Selene¡­"


    "You have a beautiful name."


    "And you have a beautiful one too¡­"


    I smiled at her, even if I really didn¡¯t like my name.


    "Do you like it here?" She asked, and her eyes showed sincerity with her question.


    "Did my father ask you to ask me?"


    "No."


    "Will you tell him my answer?"


    "No. It¡¯s a secret I will keep for the rest of my days¡­"


    I smiled at her. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt I could trust her. "No. I don¡¯t want to be here."


    "I understand. Do you know who I am?"


    I shook my head before I spoke. "Are you a friend of my father?"


    She giggled softly, which made her hair sway, and everything around us just lit up. "Your father never


    liked me. But we¡¯re not enemies... We just... don¡¯t get along."


    "Oh¡­ Are you one of the Goddesses of the Underworld?"


    "No. I am the Goddess of the Moon."


    My mouth dropped open as I openly stared at her. That was why her name sounded familiar. My


    mother used to talk about her. She was the Goddess of love and the moon. She was the one that


    mated my mother with my stepfather.


    "My mother and father, are their souls with you¡­" My body shook for a while before I wiped the tears


    from my eyes to keep them from trickling down my cheeks. "I tried to find their souls here¡­ I couldn¡¯t


    find them. I miss them."


    "Yes¡­ They are with me."


    "Will you tell them I... love them." I had a hard time saying the word love. Demons knew about lust and


    desire, but love was a rare thing.


    She nodded her head and smiled warmly at me.


    "Are they together?"


    She nodded her head again and bent down to my level before her warm and soft fingers traced my


    cheeks, drying up my tears in an instant. "And they will be together until the moment they are reborn to


    find each other again."


    "Thank you¡­" I opened my arms and threw them around her.


    She was surprised by my action, but it didn¡¯t take long before she wrapped her arms around me, her


    warmth enveloping my whole body, and it felt like it was mommy hugging me.


    "I will always look after my wolves, including their souls."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Are you looking after me too?"


    "I tried, and I will keep trying¡­ As long as you give me a part of your soul."


    "I don¡¯t understand."


    "Listen, little one. As long as there¡¯s wolf blood running in your veins, I will do my best to look after you.


    But once, once your father takes all of it. I can¡¯t do anything for you anymore."


    "I don¡¯t understand¡­"


    "One day, everything will make sense. Just don¡¯t forget that once you met Selene."


    She turned her back on me and was ready to walk away when I ran after her and blocked her way. "Do


    I have a mate?"


    "All my wolves have a mate fated for them."


    "I am a wolf too!"


    She just smiled at me and my eyes watered. Why couldn¡¯t she say yes to me directly?


    "Are you not giving me a mate?"


    "It all depends on you."


    "I don¡¯t understand."


    "Remember, all wolves have fated mates. But if you¡¯re no longer one¡­"


    "Then my mate would be left alone without a mate¡­" My heart ached, not just for me but for the wolf


    who was meant to be my fated mate. "But how can I find my mate if I am stuck here?"


    "You will find your answers in time." Her pointed finger descended until it touched the tip of my nose.


    "Your fate depends on you."


    "But you can see the future¡­"


    "But I will never interfere with your free will. And the future can always change, especially when the


    heart changes." She smiled again before she continued. "I will go now. I just went here to visit a special


    person, and now my purpose here is done."


    I nodded my head and moved away from blocking her way. I watched as she walked away like she was


    just floating, and every path she walked on just glimmered as if she was spreading some sparkles on


    them.


    "Selene!" I called after her, making her stop in her tracks. "Do you think my mate¡­ will like me?


    Because I¡¯m a¡­ demon." I said thest part in a very soft voice.


    My eyes watered because I remembered how my mother did her best to conceal my identity. Demons


    were not weed in the human or werewolf realms. What guarantee do I have that he will ept


    me?


    She turned her head slowly and looked at me. The love flitting in her eyes was overwhelming my young


    heart - it was giving me hope. "You have to find each other to know the answer¡­"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    LUCY.


    "Wear that." A female gave me a paper bag and my eyes darted to it for a while before they went


    around the room.


    I was sharing a small room with nine other Omegas, and they were also handed paper bags. The


    others were excited as they chattered andpared the clothes they got ¡ª skimpy ones.


    I closed my eyes as I steadied my breathing. Why did I not run away in thest five days? Why did I


    think it would be easier to escape when a pack already owned me?


    Among the nine females I was sharing a room with, only one shared the same sentiment as me. We


    didn¡¯t want to be part of this feast. The others were too excited. They said they had nothing to lose, so


    it was better to lose everything to an Alpha or a rich man.


    I wondered what they thought about mates because they never seemed to care about it. Whereas I


    would do everything just to be given a chance to find mine.


    "What are you two waiting for?" The older female named Cora, who gave the paper bag to me, shifted


    her ring eyes between me and Olivia. "Do you want me to call Cesar to put on those clothes for


    you?"


    I rolled my eyes before I looked at Olivia, nodding my head at her, and she let out a deep sigh before


    we both rummaged through the inside of the bag.


    My mouth twitched into a frown as I slowly lifted up the gold, shiny bra that I was sure was a size or two


    smaller than my breasts. I knew the dance they made us practice for days was too seductive, but I


    never really dwelled on the clothes we would wear, if these were even called clothes.


    I tilted my head to look at Olivia, who was mirroring the exact expression on my face.


    "Move! Don¡¯t act like a princess here. Or I will push you both on the stage without any clothes on!"


    My hands coiled into tight fists. I really wanted to punch this female in the face already.


    "Put it on, Lucy. And let¡¯s just hope the person who will buy us just needs a house helper."


    My hand went to the hem of my shirt and pulled it off my body before I unsped my bra and tossed


    them both inside the paper bag where the sexy outfit was before I took it all out.


    "If they only needed house helpers, they would never go here and spend money. I was pretty sure they


    came here to kill our pussies, like what I¡¯ve been telling you for days. We should have run away." I told


    her the moment Cora, that awful-grumpy female who was scolding us, left the room.


    "You know, I can¡¯t do that or my family will receive the wrath."


    "Your family sucks. How could they sell you?"


    "When you have nothing to eat and four younger siblings just keep crying the whole day, then you will


    want to sell yourself."


    "If I had nothing to eat, I would never reproduce and make my kids suffer."


    Olivia remained quiet and just slipped on her sexy outfit. Unlike mine, hers was colored blue and had


    long beads that somehow covered her midriff. I only have a bra and thongs, but thank Goddess it had a


    wrap-around skirt, which I was pretty sure would be taken off soon.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Sorry if I was harsh..." I let out a sigh before wrapping the skirt around my waist.


    "You¡¯re right. But then what can I do now?" She sat down and dropped her gaze to the floor.


    I let out another sigh and curled a finger under her chin, tilting her head up to look at me. "You will go


    out there and kill that dance. And by the Goddess¡¯ grace, your mate is somewhere out there. And if not,


    I wish to the Goddess your buyer is a handsome man who will be worth looking at as he takes you


    every night¡­"


    "Or every hour¡­" She added, and we both giggled, making the others in the room roll their eyes at us.


    "Ignore them," Olivia said, and I just turned my back on them.


    If I wasn¡¯t suppressing my demon side, they¡¯d be burning in hell now. But I shouldn¡¯t let my rage take


    over me. These Omegas were the least of my problems.


    "Should we fix our hair?" I asked Olivia as I stood in front of the mirror. I gathered my hair all together


    and tried to raise it all up only to see the roots showing their true color - strawberry blonde hair that kept


    getting darker every year, that it was almost fiery red now. I only had one box of hair coloring left and I


    hoped whoever bought me would allow me to buy my personal stuff because I had no intention of


    showing my hair to the world.


    I had never encountered an Omega with red hair. But of course, my interactions with other shifters


    were limited, but it was better to be careful than to raise doubts.


    "Cora said earlier that someone would do our hair and makeup. But I don¡¯t think you need any make-


    up, Lucy. You¡¯re beautiful already."


    "You too. But I hope they put ugly makeup on us so no one buys us."


    Olivia was not able to answer when the door swung open, and Cesar, the burly man with an ugly, dirty


    beard, came in.


    "Line up here and let me see your clothes."


    All the females scampered on their feet and ced themselves on the line while Olivia took my hand


    and walked with me to the end of it.


    "Take that off!" Cesar bellowed, and my head snapped up to look at him. He was looking at me, making


    my brows furrow.


    "What?" I looked down at my clothes and checked if I wore the outfit wrong.


    "Your ne."


    "No." My hand grabbed the opal stone hanging from my neck as I shook my head.


    He took one step forward in my direction and aimed to grab the ne when I swatted his hand


    away. He was taken aback by my action, and the next thing I knew, his hand flew and hit my jaw,


    making my body fall down to the cold floor with a loud thud. I was not even able to get up when Cesar


    crouched down beside me and gripped my jaw tightly, which was painful.


    "Who the fuck told you to disobey and disrespect me?"


    Soon I heard footsteps rushing in, and Cora¡¯s voice stopped me from answering him, but I kept trying to


    pry his fingers away from my jaw.


    "What¡¯s happening here?" I saw Cora¡¯s eyes widen as she rushed to where we were before he pped


    Cesar¡¯s back. "Take your hands off her!"


    Cesar growled before letting go of my face, and I slumped my body on the ground as I kept the pain at


    bay by holding my mouth open.


    "What have you done, you bastard? They will kill us if her face ends up with bruises! Let me look at


    that?" She looked concerned, but I knew she was just scared. "Oh, Goddess! Come here, Bruno. Take


    her to the makeup room and you," as she pointed to another man. "Get some ice!"


    ? ??? ?


    Olivia was separated from me, and with almost fifty Omegas around, I had no idea where she had been


    taken. But since we rehearsed the dance together, I was hoping we would be on the stage at the same


    time.


    My eyes nced at the wall clock overhead. It was already ten minutes when the host opened the


    event, and I could already hear his voiceing from the main floor where the stage was set up. He


    was stating all the rules. And no matter how much I wanted to pay attention, my eyes kept looking


    around.


    The building screamed elegance. I have never seen or touched fine furniture like the ones around here.


    It only meant one thing: the people here could really afford to spend their money on us. And I thought


    that was sickening.


    The door leading backstage opened and the noise became louder.


    Apuse.


    What was happening? Only then did I realize that the females were being ushered into a line. Was it


    time already? But where was Olivia?


    "Lucy!"


    I turned my head around and saw Olivia approaching, a wide smile on her face. My eyes widened as I


    looked at her clothes. She was now wearing regr jeans and a shirt.


    "What happened?" I asked, baffled by her clothes.


    Her eyes watered as she threw her arms around me. "Your prayers for me¡­ they came true."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Mr. Zaxton, the organizer of this event, his son is here to check on the event." She swallowed, and I


    kept nodding, wanting her to hurry up because I was already on the line, and I was sure we¡¯d be


    entering the backstage soon. "He¡¯s my mate."


    My mouth dropped open as my heart warmed for her. At least she was getting out of this shithole.


    "Oh, Goddess! Isn¡¯t that amazing?" I was really happy for her.


    She kept nodding her head. "I pray the same thing for you¡­"


    "Go now¡­" Her words were cut by Cora, who was pushing me to follow the female in front of me,


    making me lose grip of Olivia¡¯s hands.


    "...that your mate is here, and that he will save you¡­" She said those words before I was ushered


    backstage.


    My heart clenched in pain, knowing that I would never find him tonight. A wolfless female like me would


    never find her mate.


    But I was happy for Olivia. And I wasn¡¯t losing hope for myself. I just needed to strengthen my wolf


    blood and my wolf. One day, she wille out when she¡¯s ready. Until then, I just needed to hold on to


    my sanity.


    I held my ne as I followed the line of females as we made our way across the backstage,


    heading for the main stage. It was worth getting pped by Cesar. No one bothered to ask me to take


    off my ne after that.


    The crowd started to get noisier - that kind of noise from chattering and slow apuse, which the elites


    usually exhibit, not the rowdy and loud hoots you get from regr concerts and events.


    I knew it was time. My hands started to sweat, which was not a natural urrence even when I was


    nervous, which I was feeling right now. And I felt my stomach churning.


    What was happening? Was this a bad omen? I could take anything as long as it was not about my


    father.


    The whole stage lit up, and I found myself in the center of the stage with the rest of the females all


    around me. And then the music began to y.


    I closed my eyes so as to not look at the crowd in front of us as my body began to sway to the rhythm


    of the music.


    Sway. Sway slowly. Down. Sway.


    The apuse got louder, the curses flew around. Little by little, the ways of the elite were forgotten as


    they slowly turned into rowdyments and loud hoots as the dance got sexier and more provocative.


    I opened my eyes at the exact moment I had to turn and move from my position, and the moment I did,


    my eyes locked with the darkest blue eyes I had ever seen in my whole life.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 6


    006 ¨C Mr. A*shole


    LUCY.


    My eyes locked with the darkest blue eyes I had ever seen in my whole life and I felt my whole world


    stop spinning. His eyes were mesmerizing, and despite the frown on his face, he looked like a god,


    frowning at me, making my core throb all at once at the fierceness in his face.


    ¡°Move¡­¡± A female hissed behind me, pushing me forward, and I just realized I had stopped dancing. I


    jolted out of my reverie, my eyes darting around the stage at the other females, trying to figure out


    where we were in the dance.


    My heart was thudding loudly. I had never, in the life of me, lost focus, even in a time of danger, but


    seeing this man, in a split second, all my senses went out the window.


    My cheeks burned, not out of embarrassment but because I didn¡¯t like the way that the attention was all


    on me now since I was just standing, not knowing what part we were dancing to.


    Until another Omega danced her way through me and took my hand, swaying it with her before she


    twirled me around, whispering softly in the air, but I could hear her loud and clear. ¡°Just move around


    and dance¡­¡±


    And I did.


    Soon, I fell back into rhythm, but my eyes kept searching for the man, which made me lose my focus.


    But he was nowhere near where I saw him, and not anywhere in the audience seats.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was disappointed or relieved. At least he could not distract me anymore.


    The crowd apuded,bined with hoots and whistles as the music stopped as we exited the stage


    and the host announced the bidding would start in a few minutes.


    I was Omega Number 10.


    Nine Omegas before me.


    I didn¡¯t really care who would buy me tonight. I was nning to escape anyway and move somewhere


    south, but seeing those eyes, I was wondering if he would bid for an Omega. Because I knew deep


    inside, I was hoping he would bid for me.


    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    The backstage was inplete chaos. And I just remained in one ce, leaning my back against the


    wall as I tilted my head up to the ceiling before I closed my eyes,


    I told Olivia that if the backstage was busy, no one might notice us and that we could escape. But she


    didn¡®t want to go with me. But now that she¡®s not part of this anymore, putting my actions into a n


    shouldn¡®t be hard.


    But part of me wanted to stay ¨C for dark blue eyes.


    ¡°Come here!¡± My eyes snapped open when I heard Cora¡®s voice.


    Her hand grabbed my wrist, pulling me somewhere until we reached a vanity table where my make¨Cup


    was done earlier. She sat me on the chair and spoke with the female there. ¡°Run another makeup on


    her, make sure this one is not visible.¡±


    She was pointing at my jaw, making me check myself out in the mirror.


    Oh, Goddess. A bruise was starting to show. And because I didn¡¯t have a wolf and my demon power


    was suppressed, I would heal as humans do. Slow and painful.


    I stayed still as the female worked on my face. All the while, I kept my ears open, trying to hear the


    events on the stage.


    There were already four Omegas that were sold. And the fifth one came back to the backstage just


    now. A nket was wrapped around her and she was crying hysterically.


    My heart clenched in pain as the other Omegas went around her and hugged her. They were asking


    her what happened. My hands coiled into tight fists as I listened to her in agony.


    No one was bidding for her. And one of the bidders taunted that she needed to strip off her clothes


    before a bid woulde. She was forced to take off one piece of clothing, but no one was still bidding


    for her, so the stripping continued.


    It was when she was standing fully naked, her body shaking from crying, in front of them that the bid


    starteding.


    I hated my demon blood, but my loathing for the men in this auditorium kept growing.


    With the scheme they yed with this Omega, I was sure they would be doing it for everyone. I was so


    tempted to burn this whole ce down and save the females, but after that, where would I take them,


    especially if my father appeared out of nowhere?


    I would never take them to the underworld. And I knew the process would just repeat itself if I couldn¡®t


    protect thempletely.


    I found myself thinking about dark blue eyes. Was he part of the crowd taunting her to strip? Disgust


    filled my body at the thought of me desiring him. He was just like them.


    ¡°Lucy! You¡®re next.¡±


    Carol called to me from the other side of the room, and I stood up from my seat, tilting my head up. I


    had nothing to be scared off, but I remember, I needed to act like a meek Omega. So I dropped my


    gaze down and sped my hands together while having an internal monologue with myself.


    I was not new to being naked. At sixteen, my father brought me to a ce where demons were during


    rituals for an orgy. I didn¡®t participate. But he made me watch for hours.


    He wanted to awaken my sexuality. And it did.


    I was not naive. I could strip anywhere if they wanted me to, and it wouldn¡¯t shame me. But the females


    here, they were viting them.


    I closed my eyes and held my ne, reminding myself to memorize the faces of the men in front of


    me. One day I woulde back for them.


    Lucy, don¡¯t let their evilness get to you.


    Save your soul.


    A part of me was trying to fight the darkness.


    I entered the stage, and I was led to the propped¨Cup part of the stage. There were six big screens


    where the bid would be shown. One on my back, the other on my front, and two each on the sides


    where the men were seated.


    I tilted my head up, high enough to look at the crowd seated in front of me, but not too high as an


    Omega usually would. I swallowed as I let my eyes gaze roamed around, looking for the blue eyes I


    saw earlier.


    But he was nowhere.


    ¡°Omega Number Ten. Just turned eighteen two months ago¡­¡± The speaker announced it and I wanted


    to roll my eyes.


    You mean two years and a half ago? But I restrained myself from showing any emotions at all.


    ¡°¡­ orphaned, raised in the Shallow Ridge Orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Turned around, Omega.¡± I stopped my hands from balling as I slowly turned my back to them. I was


    thankful that my wrap ¨Caround skirt was there to keep my ass away from their eyes. But I knew soon it


    would be gone.¡±


    ¡°Back to the front¡­¡±


    I turned around again, facing them, and this time, I saw a man already standing from his seat. He must


    be around twenty five, give or take. He had his arms crossed against his chest before one hand went to


    his chin as he stared directly at me. I saw him checking me out while I was dancing earlier when my


    eyes were trying to find dark blue eyes.


    And I was sure he would bid for me.


    ¡°The bidding starts now¡­¡±


    The clock began ticking, but no one was bidding. I had no idea how it would go until I saw some of


    them checking the tablet in their hands. This man looking at me didn¡¯t have anything in his hand, and


    think I knew what he was nning to do.


    ¡°Strip!¡± The same man bellowed, and his deep baritone voice sent a shiver down my spine. He was


    good¨Clooking, I wouldn¡¯t deny that, but he disgusted me.


    The crowd of men began whispering as another followed him.¡°Strip, are you deaf?¡±


    I tried to stop my body from shaking. When I said stripping was nothing to me, I meant it. But a part of


    me didn¡¯t want to strip in front of these pigs.¡±


    ¡°Omega Number Ten, you are asked to strip¡­¡± The speaker spoke, and with my hands shaking, I


    reached for the rope of my wraparound skirt. My heart was thudding loudly as my hands sweated.


    Just take it off. I told myself, and as I was about to entangle it, the screen in front of me shed..


    10,000 ¨C Don¡¯t strip.


    My hands let go of the rope of my skirt asI let out a breath!


    ¡°Who the fuck is that?¡± The man who was eyeing me bellowed as his body turned around and was


    looking for the man who had bid for me.


    But the bidding was anonymous. You could only guess who was pressing on their tablet.


    I stopped myself from smiling as I looked at the value. 10,000 was way too low. The other Omegas


    started with 50,000. But I didn¡¯t mind. I was grateful to my bidder.


    The bidding clock was ticking¡­ and the bidding started toe.


    20,000


    30,000


    50,000


    75,000


    I saw the man who asked me to strip grab the tablet from his seat and start typing on it.


    200,000


    What the fuck? My shoulders slumped, knowing no one would bid for me now. And I swear I would go


    with anyone except him.


    300,000


    My eyes widened as my heart thudded loudly. I began scanning the auditorium again. With dimmed


    lights, it was harder to see them, but I was hoping to catch a glimpse of whoever was bidding for me.


    The bastard started typing again.


    350,000


    500,000


    Thest number was not from Mr. Asshole because he cursed when it went on the screen.


    ¡°This is interesting. We¡¯ve reached half a million. Do you want her to strip?¡± The speaker, who was


    nowhere, asked the crowd, and they all chanted yes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    500,000 ¨C Force her to strip once more and I will blow your face.


    Words were added to the 500, 000 bid on the screen, and I couldn¡¯t stop a smile from gracing my lips.


    Whoever my bidder is, I think I liked him already.


    The speaker didn¡¯t say anything.


    550,000


    I think it¡¯s the asshole. He was the only one who was still pressing his fingers on the tablet.


    700,000


    Please, Goddess, please. Don¡¯t let the asshole bid more.


    800,000


    Shit!


    1,000,000


    My eyes widened at the exact moment a door opened on the second floor above the auditorium seat,


    directly in front of me. Someone came out, but it was too dark that I couldn¡¯t see him, but my heart


    began thudding loudly.


    Could he be part of the bidders or was he the organizer? The man crossed the open corridor and soon


    was gone from my sight.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you? Come on, give it to me!¡± Mr. Asshole sounded frustrated before he put out


    another bid.


    1,050,000


    Then there was nothing. My eyes watered as I looked at Mr. Asshole, who had a smug smirk on his


    face while he looked around trying to find the other bidder while the timer was ticking down.


    30 seconds, and he would own me.


    I was already making my ns on how to escape once I got back to the backstage when a sudden


    sound of footsteps on a carpeted floor reached my ears. Despite the noise around the auditorium, the


    footsteps sounded so clear.


    My eyes tilted toward the direction of the footstep and I almost had my jaw drop open if I was not able


    to restrain myself. Dark Blue Eyes was approaching.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 7


    007 ¨C Touch It


    LUCIA.


    Dark Blue Eyes was approaching, but his eyes were on Mr. Asshole, a smug smirk stered on his


    face.


    1,100,000


    Another shed on the screen and the asshole cursed and brushed his hand over his hair before he


    started pressing his tablet again. All the while, all my hopes of being bought by Dark Blue Eyes flew out


    of the window. He had no tablet with him.


    He was not bidding. He might be the organizer. Or¡­ Goddess, he might be Olivia¡¯s mate.


    My heart clenched and I had no idea why I was hurting. My eyes watered as I dropped my gaze down,


    but I saw the screen move. Mr. Asshole bid over again.


    1,300,000


    ¡°Getting frustrated, Ethan?¡± The deep baritone voice sent shivers down my spine, but this time, it was a


    shiver of pleasure. Even without looking, I knew it came from him.


    ¡°Me, frustrated? Watch and learn, Stone. ¡°A cocky grin shed across Mr. Asshole¡®s face. Stone. What


    kind of name was that?


    1,500,000


    The screen shed, but I was wondering if Ethan ¨C Mr. Asshole, saw it as he was still looking at Stone.


    ¡°You¡®re losing your touch. What¡®s special about this Omega?¡±


    I almost raised my brow, but instead, I bit my bottom lip and made sure to glue my eyes to the timer


    ticking down.


    ¡°Fucking virgin.¡±


    Goddess, you¡¯re wrong. I was far from that.


    ¡°How many have you bought tonight? Are you not running out of resources? Your pack is going to lose


    money.¡±


    Five seconds.


    ¡°Why do you care? Do you want to take over my pack?¡± He chuckled, shaking his head as he mocked


    him.


    Stone shrugged his shoulders before he faced the stage at the exact moment the clock timer went to


    00:00.


    Our eyes met, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that graced my lips, despite the fact that he wasn¡¯t smiling


    at me. I was thankful for his distraction. Now if I could only find out who bought me.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Ethan growled, and my body jolted at the intensity of his voice as his eyes dted,


    fangs erupting as he looked furiously at Stone.


    He was throwing words at him, but my attention was drawn somewhere. A muscr man with blonde


    hair walked down the same stairs that Stone descended, with a tablet in his hand.


    Was he my buyer? I swallowed hard as I looked at him, but he wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    A female came and asked me to step off the stage. I followed her, but my eyes weren¡¯t leaving the


    blonde man while I was being ushered out until he reached where Stone was and handed him the


    tablet he had in his hands. I gasped softly. Did Stone buy me?


    It was at that moment that Stone motioned for the female who was holding my arm to stop walking.


    ¡°Stop. I¡®m taking her with me.¡± His voice was so sexy I couldn¡®t help but swallow.


    I bit my bottom lip as I dropped my eyes to the ground. Did he really buy me? If he takes me now, I will


    not be able to run away. But do I still want to run away?


    ¡°Sir, payment must be made before you can take the Omega.¡± The female answered respectfully.


    He scowled at her. ¡°I¡®m not going to run away...¡±


    His words were cut short when Ethan came and held his shoulder, which Stone pped away before


    he growled at him for touching him.


    ¡°This is not fucking over, you fucking cheated!¡± Ethan¡¯s face was furious.


    ¡°Comin to the board then! Oh, I forgot, there¡¯s no fucking board!¡± Dark blue eyes smirked at him,


    slipping his hands into his inside pocket. But I didn¡¯t hear the rest of their argument because the female


    whisked me away and took me backstage again.


    1.5 million.


    Everyone was whispering around me, but I remained seated on a couch, my knees pressed against my


    chest as I hugged them. I didn¡¯t care if they could see ,through my skirt or my thongs. I was trying to


    make sense of what happened.


    1.5 million for an Omega. I tried to tune out the noise around me, and the next thing I knew, there was


    somebody standing in front of me.


    I tilted my head to look up and met his dark blue eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That¡¯s all he said, and I immediately scampered on my ass and stood up, following him, but


    we were blocked by Mr. Asshole.


    ¡°What the fuck do you want?¡± He was almost growling, making the Omegas in the backstage cower.


    ¡°A Duel for the Omega.


    ¡°The bidding is over. You cannot offer a duel outside of the bidding.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°No rules stated I couldn¡¯t offer after the bidding. Now it¡¯s up to you if you¡¯re fucking scared to ept a


    duel because you know you will lose.¡±


    ¡°Me, lose? On you? Look at you, Ethan. You¡¯re hallucinating.¡±


    ¡°Then take my offer. If you win the duel, I will pay half of her bid price and she¡®s still yours.¡± He smirked,


    crossing his arms against his chest. ¡°Lose, and I¡®ll take her home. I¡®ll pay you back whatever you paid


    for her.¡±


    My hands clutched the hem of my skirt tightly. Please don¡®t. Please don¡®t agree.


    ¡°Don¡®t tell me you¡®re cowering? Where is the fearsome Alpha of the Mystic Pack?¡± His tone was


    mocking him.


    ¡°If I win, you¡®ll pay one million. Take it or leave it.¡± Did I hear Stone say that? Oh, Goddess!


    ¡°Deal.¡± Ethan extended his hand while a devilish smile tugged at his face.


    ¡°Deal.¡± He took his hand and shook it while I restrained myself from shouting at him for being stupid.


    Fucking male egos!


    My face was burning with anger, but I tried my best to steady my breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in ten minutes at the arena on the ground floor. I¡¯ll have someone open it for us.¡± Ethan


    sounded too excited, and it made me nervous.


    He and Dark Eyes have the same body frame. Could he win over him?


    ¡°Make it thirty minutes.¡± Stone said in a cold voice before his hand coiled around my arm as he tugged


    me closer to him.


    His touch sent butterflies fluttering in my stomach, but I was still furious at his stupidity.


    ¡°Where are you taking her? She¡¯s not yours yet. We have a deal.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember discussing who she would spend her time with before the duel. Now fuck off and


    check the arena before I change my mind.¡± And without any warning, he pulled me away and led me to


    another exit, which in the end led to the same corridor where I saw him walking before he appeared


    and distracted Ethan.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Did I allow you to ask questions?¡± He asked back in a cold tone that made me roll my eyes.


    He was walking so fast that I had to double my steps so I would not trip over. I was thankful I wasn¡¯t


    wearing any shoes, or I would have been fumbling over already. We finally reached the door where he


    came out earlier, and my eyes widened when I saw the one¨Csided ss all around the room. He could


    see me earlier. He watched from here.


    He locked the door of the room before he shoved my body onto the couch, and I almost fell down.


    I closed my eyes to stop myself from snapping at him. I needed to be nice to him. I needed him to win


    because I would rather have him as my owner than Mr. Asshole.


    My breathing slowed down, only for it to beat faster again when I heard a belt being unbuckled before a


    zipper was zipped down.


    My eyes snapped open. And my jaw dropped as the biggest cock I had ever seen sprang free from his


    boxers.


    ¡°Touch it.¡± He said it with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°What?¡± My lips quivered. Was he nning to fuck me here?


    ¡°I said, touch it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Of course, he wanted to fuck.


    ¡°Again, did I allow you to ask questions?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Touch it.¡± He grunted, his teeth gritting, and I saw his dick twitch as if it was getting harder than it


    already was.


    ¡°Fuck! Just fucking touch it! I just want to know if you¡¯re worth the fucking 1.5 million and worth putting


    my life on the line!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 8


    008 ¨C Don¡¯t Stop


    LUCY.


    ¡°I just want to know if you¡®re worth the fucking 1.5 million and worth putting my life on the line!¡± He


    growled at me.


    Instead of being terrified, something in me snapped. My eyes squinted and before I could stop myself, I


    was already yelling back at him. ¡°But who the hell told you to ept the duel? We could have just


    walked away!


    My anger surprised him, but I had no idea if it left him speechless or furious, because his face turned


    stoic as he stared at me.


    My hands mped over my mouth before I was able to gather myself and apologize. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Alpha.¡± His tone was too cold.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Alpha.¡±


    He bought me on impulse, and now that he was given a chance to back out, he wanted to know if I was


    worth the 1.5 million. I needed to do something. I think I could tolerate his anger versus that perverted


    man out there.


    He was still not saying anything and was just looking at me. And I knew I should be acting terrified, but


    I was not acting this time.


    My hands were really trembling. I was desperate. For whatever reason, I just wanted him to buy me.


    I moved from the couch and dropped to my knees in front of him, and the moment I did, his masculine


    scent just came in full force and it spread delicious tingles in between my thighs.


    My hand went to the side of his leg for support, but I was waiting to see if he would ask me to remove


    it. I knew he didn¡®t want to be touched by the way he growled at Ethan in the auditorium earlier.


    But he didn¡®t say anything, and I took it as an invitation to continue.


    I could feel his muscles clench as his breathing hitched the moment I wrapped my fingers around his


    thick, hard cock, and began jerking him off ¨C slowly at first until I was able to find my rhythm. I was


    pleasuring him, but I couldn¡®t stop getting aroused with every thrust of my hand.


    His manly scent was overwhelming me, making me lick my lips before I parted them. I knew he told me


    to just touch it, but I couldn¡®t stop myself from wanting it inside my mouth.


    Oh, help me, Goddess!


    I leaned forward and let my nose inhale his scent. Shit! His cock scent was so addicting


    My lips parted again as I slid my tongue


    out, wiping the pre¨Ccum that dripped at his tip before swirling my tongue around him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± His hand flew to my hair, grabbing it so tightly that it hurt, but it only fueled my desire to suck


    him more.


    And so I did. My mouth took him halfway in and began sucking and slurping on him.


    ¡°I said just fucking touch it¡­¡®¡® He was grunting, but his voice was full of pleasure, and I knew I was


    doing it right.


    I rolled my tongue against his cock, before I pushed my mouth a little forward, sucking him loudly as my


    hand continued to pleasure the part I wasn¡®t able to take in yet.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± His fingers around my hair tightened before he pushed my head closer to his groin. ¡°Take


    it all in¡­¡±


    No. Not yet.


    My hands went to his ass, feeling them discreetly and using them as leverage to withdraw from his


    cock and get up from my knees, which he obviously wasn¡®t anticipating.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± He growled, his eyes dting as he red at me.


    I smiled shyly at him like the meek Omega that I was pretending to be before I turned his body around


    to the other side, which was, fortunately, following my lead, and pushed him to the couch.


    His ass dropped to the soft cushion, and I immediately parted his legs and positioned myself on my


    knees in between his thighs before I tugged my bra down, exposing my bouncy breasts.


    His tongue swiped over his lips, and with his eyes still dting, he grabbed a fistful of my hair, tugging it


    down, making my head tilt up to meet his eyes. ¡°You¡®re running out of time, Omega. Make mee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha¡­¡± My voice came out sultry before I grabbed my breasts and leaned forward, capturing his


    throbbing cock in between them ¨C sliding them up and down, making my body move in the same


    rhythm without taking my eyes off him.


    His hard cock was so hard and pointing upward that for every jerk of my body to let his shaft fuck the


    valley of my breasts, he was hitting my chin. And it excited me more. I wanted him back in my mouth.


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as his grip on my hair tightened. The animalistic pleasure


    showing on his face was driving my pussy wild, and I was sure my thongs were already soiled with my


    juices.


    When I was satisfied with the pleasure my breasts were giving him, I let his cock free before holding on


    to his thighs, capturing his cock inside my mouth, pushing my head forward until his shaft hit the wall of


    my throat.


    His hand on my hair began moving, guiding me at the pace he wanted, while he bucked his hips and I


    just let him.


    He was fucking my mouth hard and deep. Drools dripped at the corner of my lips as my eyes watered.


    He was too big. I had never had anyone as big and hard as his that I was painfully gagging and


    choking on, but I kept bobbing my head up and down his cock at the pace he wanted, even when he


    stopped guiding me with his hand.


    His grunts and growls were filling the room, sending multiple pleasures down my core. My juice was


    leaking down my thighs, and I could smell my own arousal.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His jaw tightened as his hands flew to my shoulders, gripping them tightly as his muscles clenched, but


    he kept bucking his hips and my mouth was meeting his every thrust. Soon, a guttural growl escaped


    his throat while his body stiffened as shots of load spurted out of him directly into my throat. A soft


    moan escaped my lips as he was filling me with so much that it was dripping out of the corner of my


    mouth.


    It was too much as if he hadn¡®t had any release for days. But I swallowed all that I could gracefully.


    When I was sure he was already spent, I pulled my mouth off his cock with a loud pop before I began


    cleaning and sucking his cock gently.


    His hands on my shoulders dropped to the sides as his panting began to slow down. I tilted my head up


    to look at him while I continued to lick his cock clean. He had his eyes closed, his head leaning back on


    the soft cushion, and he was so beautiful, like no other male I had seen before.


    His thick eyebrowsplemented his deep¨Cset eyes. He had a perfect jawline and a well¨Csculpted


    nose, and his lips, oh Goddess, those plump lips that I wanted to have a taste of.


    I was still enjoying memorizing his features when he suddenly snapped his eyes open, surprising me


    and making me. fall back on my ass.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± His voice sounded cold like we were not on good terms. Did I just not give


    him an orgasm? Did he not like it?


    ¡°I just want to know if you want me to do more.¡± I didn¡®t know where I got my voice because my throat


    felt so dry, which was the exact opposite of my pussy which must be leaking wet already.


    He tapped his thighs without taking his eyes off me. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    I scrambled forward and straddled him, only to realize my breasts were still exposed and bouncing


    around as I moved. I began to fumble to ce them back inside my bra when his hands stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡®t¡­¡± His voice came out hoarsely, and the next thing I knew, his mouth was already around one


    breast, sucking it loudly and sloppily while his other hand was kneading my other breast.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± A sultry moan escaped my throat at the skillful way he was exploring and ying with my


    breasts while his cock became harder again, poking at the front of my thongs. I arched my body, and


    my hands hesitated to touch his shoulders for a while, but if I didn¡®t, I might fall backward.


    So I took the risk and held on to them. He hissed and looked up from my breast, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on to my arms¡­¡±


    He didn¡®t want anyone to touch his shoulders.


    I nodded my head and did as he said while he went back to mold his mouth into my breasts. I couldn¡¯t


    restrain myself from wanting more, so I began grinding my hips against his hard erection.


    He growled and withdrew from my bosom. He leaned back and threw his head back, staring at the


    ceiling as he controlled his breathing. I stopped grinding my hips and bit my bottom lip. Did I go too far?


    ¡°Don¡®t stop¡­¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 9


    009 ¨C A Perfect Omega


    LUCY.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± He said in a painful voice,


    I was confused until I realized he wanted me to grind on him, and so I did again. My hands tightened


    their hold on his forearms as I kept gyrating harder, my breasts bouncing with every movement, my lips


    parting as soft moans escaped my throat.


    If he kept me from doing this, I woulde, and I didn¡¯t think my already wet thongs would be able to


    hold my juices.


    ¡°Do you want this cock inside you?¡±


    I nodded my head as I met his eyes.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worth it?¡±


    I wanted to tell him I was sure I could satisfy him in bed, but I knew I shouldn¡¯t. Instead, I stopped


    grinding on him as I swallowed hard before I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t give me to him. I


    promise I will be a perfect Omega.¡±


    Heughed heartily, and it made my heart flutter with the way his eyes were smiling. It was a rare and


    beautiful sight.


    This was too far from the face he was showing me the whole night.


    ¡°A perfect Omega? Didn¡¯t you just shout at me earlier?¡±


    I bit my bottom lip and wished for my cheeks to burn, to show him I was embarrassed, but since I really


    wasn¡¯t, nothing happened. So I just dropped my gaze off of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I was just terrified he might win and he would force me to strip in public like he


    wanted me to do earlier.¡±


    ¡°And what made you think I wouldn¡¯t do that to you?¡±


    ¡°I just know¡­ you¡¯re not like him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like him. I¡¯m far worse.¡± His words made me snap my head up to look at him.


    I should be terrified or concerned at the devilish way he was smirking at me, but it only made my pussy


    throb harder. Something was totally wrong with me. Or because I was a demon, his wicked ways were


    turning me on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we have here¡­¡± He licked his lips, eyes darting to my spread-out legs straddling him.


    His thumb slid down the front of my thongs. He began rubbing the cloth covering my mound before he


    set it aside, revealing my glistening pussy for him to see.


    ¡°I can smell this the whole time. Sweet, sweet scent. Aren¡¯t you fucking too wet for me?¡± He asked


    without taking his eyes off me while his thumb began brushing against the slit of my folds, producing a


    squealing sound as my juices coated his finger. He continued to rub me until he reached my clit, and he


    began circling around it, so slowly, torturously slowly that my hold on his forearms tightened.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I moaned, my fingers digging into his skin.


    His eyes were flecked with white for a while before they became clear again. Someone mind linked


    him. He withdrew his thumb away from my clit, making me gasp in frustration. He chuckled, a smug


    smirk still on his face before he pushed his thumb into my mouth and ordered me to suck it.


    And I sucked it wholeheartedly, loud and hard.


    ¡°How do you taste?¡± He asked as he pulled his thumb from my mouth.


    ¡°You need to find out on your own, Alpha.¡± I answered cockily, smiling at him.


    ¡°Really now? Is that a challenge for me to win¡­¡± His words were cut as his forehead creased and my


    heart thudded loudly. What just happened?


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Alpha?¡± I had no idea what he was asking me.


    His hand cupped my jaw as he tilted my head to the side. He was looking at my bruised jaw. ¡°Who did


    this? I don¡¯t have time for lies.¡±


    ¡°Cesar.¡± Payback bitch. I wondered if he would hit him back.


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°At the backstage¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with himter. Now get up. I had a duel to attend to.¡±


    I immediately climbed out from straddling him, and the moment I did, a gush of juices leaked from my


    pussy down my thighs.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I hissed before I could control myself as my eyes darted around the room, looking for tissue


    paper or anything.


    His eyes went to the slit of my wrap around skirt, and the juices leaking from it were visible on my open


    thighs.


    His hand slipped inside his side pocket. before pulling out a handkerchief and handing it to me. I


    grabbed it without thanking him as I cleaned myself up.


    ¡°Put it on.¡± My head tilted to his and I saw him hand me his leather jacket. He was big and it would be


    like a cape for me, but I didn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s better than floating around in my thongs.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± He didn¡¯t reply as he moved toward the door, and my feet immediately followed


    him while I struggled to put on his jacket after slipping his handkerchief into its pocket.


    The door opened, and we stepped out. The man with blond hair was waiting for us outside. Did he hear


    what happened there? I reminded myself that it should have been the least of my worries.


    My eyes darted to the auditorium below, where the bidding was still ongoing. As much as I wanted to


    see who was on stage, I refused to look, not wanting to see if the Omega was naked or not.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I called after him as I doubled my steps so I could catch up with him.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He mumbled his response but continued walking, not even throwing a nce at me.


    I clung to his jacket tighter around my body as I walked beside him. ¡°Please don¡¯t lose¡­ I really don¡¯t


    want to be owned by him.¡±


    It might sound like I was terrified of Mr. Asshole, but the reality was, I wanted Alpha Stone. If someone


    is going to make my life hard by owning me, then he had better be worth it. And this man beside me, I


    was putting my whole bet on him because I wanted him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡± He answered in a boring tone. If you see me getting beaten up, then strip naked to distract


    him.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I answered without thinking. But I could do that too.


    He stopped on his track, making me halt as well. He turned his body to face me. His expression


    confused me. Was he scowling?


    ¡°So you think I can¡¯t beat him? That you need to strip naked to help me win?¡± He snapped at me.


    My eyes widened. I wanted to snap back at him, but then I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I was just trying to obey what you wanted me to do¡­¡±


    I was not able to finish my words yet when he stormed off with a fast and big stride, leaving me still


    stuck in my spot.


    What was that? This man was crazy.


    I was snapped out of my own thoughts when I heard someone snickering behind me. I turned my head


    around and saw the blonde man who had handed the tablet to Alpha Stone earlier and the one waiting


    for us outside the ss room.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head, but he was stillughing. ¡°Come, let¡¯s follow him.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Beta Collin¡­¡±


    ¡°Beta Collin, I don¡¯t know why he had to ept the duel. Does he want to return me?¡±


    ¡°Male ego. It has nothing to do with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°But do you think he will at least try to win? He looked furious with me.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He stopped walking and blocked my way with his arm, so I stopped as well.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you do inside the room?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± My eyes squinted at his question. He was being nosy.


    ¡°Did the Alphae?¡±


    ¡°Are you gay, Beta Collin?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a fetish for hearing another man having an orgasm?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my mouth.


    ¡°The fuck? Just answer me. We don¡¯t have time. The duel will start soon. Did the Alphae?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you make hime or did he do it himself?¡±


    If the Alpha confused me with his mood swings, his Beta was fucking my mind right now. Who the fuck


    are these people?


    ¡°For Goddess¡¯ sake, Omega. Just answer!¡±


    ¡°He came in my mouth, while I was sucking him!¡±


    ¡°Ssssh!¡± He chuckled before he turned my body and guided me to walk forward to where Alpha Stone


    went. ¡°So he didn¡¯t push you away or ask you to stop?¡±


    I wanted to throw words at how crazy his questions were, but I chose to just answer instead since we


    were entering the indoor arena. ¡°No. He was in my mouth the whole time.¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You asked earlier if he would at least try to win the duel. My answer is, he¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m betting my whole life¡¯s sry on this. We¡¯re taking you home.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 10


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    010 ¨C Fallen Angel


    LUCY.


    My hold on the Alpha¡¯s jacket tightened as we entered the indoor arena. The ce was deserted


    except for us and five more people.


    Alpha Stone and Ethan, who Beta Collin told me was also an Alpha, were standing in the middle with a


    man between them.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± I asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Discussing an agreement.¡± Beta Collin replied as he crossed his arms against his chest.


    ¡°What kind of agreement, like rules?¡±


    ¡°I think they set no rules. Human or wolf form is okay. They are discussing now if the duel is a fight to


    the death¡­¡±


    ¡°Until death?¡± I gasped, cutting his Angol words.


    He chuckled before he continued. ¡°Until death or submission.¡±


    ¡°And what have they decided? If they will fight to the death, then they¡¯re both stupid! And I will walk out


    of here, run away, and they will never see me again. They¡¯re wasting their lives for nonsense.


    Who even duels for a female these days?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Alpha Stone and Alpha Ethan¡­


    He answered, and I knew he was mocking me.


    I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms against my chest as I ¡®turned my attention back to the middle of


    the arena.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re an Omega?¡±


    My eyes widened and my heart thumped loudly. Oh, shit! Me and my big mouth! I was not able to


    control my outburst.


    How do I get back from this? I bit bottom lip and hoped for the best Fa!ten before I tilted my head to


    look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®I Nothing. You have a strong personality. ¡± I l l just don¡¯t want the Alpha to be harmed because of me¡­


    ¡°So, do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Am I not supposed to like him?¡±


    He ignored my question and threw another one out. ¡°Where have you been before you came to the


    orphanage? Family? Pack? Rogue?¡± swallowed hard, still thinking of an answer when I heard footsteps


    approaching, and both our heads turned to the direction where it wasing from.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one going into a fight, so I expect both your eyes to be on me and not on each other. u He


    said in a cold voice as he unbuttoned his shirt. His gaze went to me before he shifted it to his Beta. ¡® t


    Especially you. I ¡®m fucking sure Ethan will let his wolf out, and if I lose control and Beast surges


    forward, I need you to take this Omega out of here. ¡±


    NO, fucking way, man. What if Beast killed Alpha Ethan?¡±


    ¡°His fault, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Is Beast the name of your wolf?¡± I butted in, my eyes beaming. His wolf¡¯s name sounded better than


    his own name.


    ¡°When were you allowed to speak without being told?¡± He asked me. His forehead creased as he


    slipped the shirt off his body. If he wasn¡¯t this grumpy, I would have soaked my eyes with his naked


    chest, which was too perfect, but now I wanted to throw a punch at hill. But of course, I couldn¡¯t. I


    shouldn¡¯t.


    Oh, Goddess, was it wrong that I desired this man? Maybe it was not toote yet to run away.


    ¡®That¡¯s his wolf¡¯s name. And he¡¯s out of control. Beta Collin informed me.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Alpha Stone growled lowly as he threw a dagger look at his Beta. ¡°Just do the fucking job I


    told you to and stop with the tattle-tale. ¡±


    He turned around and walked back to the middle of the arena without even throwing a nce at me. I


    rolled my eyes and mimicked the way he said tattle- tale in a very soft voice, which made the Beta


    chuckle.


    ¡°Convinced me again that you ¡®re an Omega.¡± He said shaking his head.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m an angel. I fell from the heavens.¡± I answered sarcastically.


    ¡°Nah. Maybe a fallen ?ngel. Angels are the exact opposite of He snickered before his attention was


    drawn back to where Alpha Stone


    I swallowed hard. He hit me there. And it hurt badly. I was sure it was a joke, but between Angels and


    Demons, thetter one would always be the viin of the story.


    But not all demons are bad.


    My eyes widened when the growls became louder, and before I knew it, bodies were flying in the air. It


    was happening too fast, and sometimes I couldn¡¯t see who was hitting who. Both Alphas were equal in


    size and almost equal in height.


    For every hit that Alpha Ethan gave, a counter would be given by Alpha Stone and vice versa. And


    none of them have even fallen on their asses yet.


    ¡®I SO if no one submits, are we staying here forever?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it.


    ¡°Maybe by that time, my wolf is ready toe out and introduce herself to me.¡± I giggled, cing my


    hand over my mouth


    ¡°What did you say?


    Huh


    II Did you say you don¡¯t have a wolf?¡± His eyes dted and I inched backward, not liking the animosity


    on his face. ¡°Is Alpha Adan aware of that?¡±


    II Who¡¯s Alpha Adan?


    I Stone. Is Alpha Stone aware that you don¡¯t have a wolf?¡± His voice was getting louder.


    I raised my shoulders and shrugged them off because I really had no idea. ¡°Were you not informed by


    the organizer?¡±


    If I heard Manuel correctly at the orphanage, he said bidders would be informed about Omegas with no


    wolves.


    ¡°Fuck! He brushed his hand over his hair, and I saw frCj$C¨¦?fi¨¦n flitting in his eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t smell I didn¡¯t have a wolf?¡±


    TI You¡¯re an Omega!! Everything in your aura is faint. So, I would never know if the aura I can sense in


    you is just you or your wolf. Oh, fuck this! ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong if I don¡¯t have a wolf?¡± I asked, my heart thudding loudly. Would this mean Alpha Stone


    would no longer need me?


    I didn¡¯t have time to ask more questions when I saw the color drain from the


    Beta¡¯s face before a loud, earth shattering growl erupted in the air, causing my body to swivel in the


    direction of the sound. My eyes widened as my mouth opened at the sight in front of me.


    A big, ck wolf was slowly trodding his way in my direction, baring his fangs at me. His eyes were


    pure ck and if this was Beast they were talking about, I knew I would be dead soon jusflbytjl¨¦ way


    his gaze was burning me.


    My eyes shifted to the middle of the arena. Alpha Ethan wasying down, fully naked, which meant he


    had shifted into his wolf earlier. Someone was already helping him up. He was alive.


    ¡°Run! ¡®I Beta Collin yelled before he shifted into his wolf and jumped in front of me.


    I didn¡¯t have time to find out what he was about to do as I turned around and sprang to my feet, my


    hand clutching the opal stone hanging on my neck. I knew using it would mean I would lose everything


    I was nning for my life, but I would use it to save me from death, Which was obviously what Beast


    wanted to do with me.


    I exited the small door that led to a long corridor and sprang faster, It didn¡¯t take long before I heard a


    loud crash, and if what I was thinking right, Beast was able to get away from beta Collin and was now


    breaking the wall Of the arena so he would fit through the small door where I exited,


    I kept running while my ¡®heart was thudding too loudly, but I could hear paws hitting the tiled floor of this


    building. He was too near now!


    I finally saw an exit and made my way out to an empty field, but just as soon as the door mmed, and


    I was just probably twenty meters away from it, the same door I exited was smashed and went flying


    past me, making me cower and fall down on the ground.


    I turned my body around and saw Beast approaching, walking in a tortuous slow movement.


    He growled, making the earth shake and my body jolt in fear as sweat formed on my hands.


    A wolf bite was deadly, And I had no n of dying.


    ¡°Stop there! I will burn you with fire!¡± I threatened him, my hand motioning for him to stop. I mean what I


    said would set him on fire.


    He growled in response, too loud that it Inade lily eyes widen again. Saliva was dripping from his mouth


    as he kept walking closer.


    I clutched the ne away from my neck and gripped it tightly, ready to throw it away if the big ck


    wolf with big fangs jumped on me.


    But he just kept walking, slowly, with his mouth still open, and saliva continuously dripping from his


    mouth.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please¡­ Alpha Stone! I promise I will be a good Omega! I will not talk and ask questions


    unless you ask line to!¡± I didn¡¯t know who I was talking to, but I was hoping he would be able to control


    his wolf. Maybe if he was not furious with Tile, maybe his wolf wouldn¡¯t think of eating up.


    The Beast growled again, giving Ille goosebumps as he bared his sharp fangs at me. I saw him take a


    leaping stance, and I knew I was doomed.


    I closed lily eyes. I was ready to set lily body on fire and threw the opal stone away when I felt


    something wet touch my nose.


    I opened lily eyes slowly, and lily eyes grew bigger to see Beast¡¯s face inches away from mine while he


    continuously licked lily nose and then lily whole face.


    A smile curled on my lips as I slipped the ne into the pocket of Alpha Stone¡¯s jacket and cupped


    Beast¡¯s face, rubbing his fur while giggling softly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cute big wolf? ¡® l I kept gigling while I let him lick my face with my hands still holding his


    face.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we were in that position before I saw Iliovelnent from where we exited. I peered


    behind Beast¡¯s body and saw


    Beta Collin holding onto the pirs, his chest heaving as he looked at me and Beast with a confused


    expression on his face. He had shorts on him already, but there were traces of sttered blood on his


    chest, and behind it looked like a paw¡¯s scratch.


    Did Beast do that to him?


    ¡°Did you hurt Beta Collin? ¡® l ¡® I asked Beast, and he growled at me in response.


    I flinched and squinted my eyes, watching as his mouth opened wide as he growled. I knew my head


    would fit inside it if he decided to eat me, but I was no longer scared of him.


    ¡°Your breath stinks. Who did you eat? Alpha Ethan?¡± I asked in a low voice before I reached for his


    head way above me and patted him gently.


    ¡°Good boy¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 11


    011 ¨C I¡¯m Taking Her Home


    LUCY.


    Beast growled, opening his mouth so wide that his breath was blowing on me. I pinched my nose with


    my two fingers and giggled as I waited for him to stop with his growling and began teasing him.


    ¡°Your breath stinks. Who did you eat? Alpha Ethan?¡± I asked in a low voice before I reached for his


    head way above me and patted him gently. ¡°Good boy¡­ Now Alpha Stone can¡¯t give me to him.¡±


    I had no idea why I was telling him this when I knew Alpha Stone could hear it too. Well, he knew I


    didn¡¯t want to be with Alpha Ethan, but I just wanted to make it clear.


    Beasts whimpered before he started licking my face again, and my hands went to his jaw, trying to hold


    on to him because he was slightly pushing me backward. He has a strong, hard tongue, and I


    wondered if Alpha Stone had one as well.


    Oh, the things he could do with a strong and hard tongue! That would be amazing.


    I was still reveling in my dirty thoughts of the Alpha when, all of a sudden, my hands moved on their


    own, almost falling into my front if I was not able to catch myself because the jaw I was holding on to


    shrank. The next thing I knew, I was cupping Alpha Stone¡¯s jaw while he was licking me with his eyes


    closed.


    I smiled and counted to five before I opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I tried to soften my voice.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I taste nice?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    I¡¯m Taking Her Home


    He continued to lick me, and to be honest, I was enjoying it. I couldn¡¯t stop the giggles from escaping


    my lips when his tongue swiped over my throat. His eyes suddenly snapped open and widened before


    he scrambled to back away from me.


    He was already standing in front of me in an instant. His hard cock pointed up and was just a few


    inches from my face. He brushed his hands over his hair, a scowl written on his face as he red at


    me.


    Shit! Do something! I wanted to see more of his dick, but I knew I shouldn¡¯t. So, I covered my face with


    my hands and hoped that my cheeks were turning red already.


    Soon, I heard footsteps moving away.


    I slid my fingers apart so both my eyes. could see through them, and my gaze immediately fell to his


    perfect ass as he walked away in the direction where his Beta was.


    This man was too perfect! But he was grumpy and had mood swings ¨C not that it would be a problem. I


    was sure I could handle that. I would rather have a man more wicked than me.


    A man for me.


    I let my hands fall to myp as I stared down at them. This was not good. I was letting my lust take over


    me. I had goals. I wanted my mate. Not him.


    ¡°Take the Omega.¡± I heard him tell his Beta.


    ¡°Are you sure? She has no wolf. You don¡¯t need her.¡± Beta Collin¡¯s voice was respectful but


    determined.


    My head snapped up to look at them. And then everything blurred. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were


    discussing but my eyes watered. It felt like my heart was being crushed. When was thest time pain


    like


    Oli¨CI¡¯m Taking Her Home this took over me?


    A decade ago ¨C when Mom died. All of a sudden, I felt alone. My hand reached for the ne I


    ced inside the jacket¡¯s pocket and gripped it tightly as if it could help lessen the pain of being


    rejected.


    BETA COLLIN.


    I thinking here was a bad idea. I thought everything was going ording to n. I just wanted an


    Omega for the


    Alpha so he could have an heir soon. And after that, we would let her go since the Alpha had no n of


    taking anyone as his Luna.


    But why did we end up with a woofless female?


    That fucking means she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant. And I doubt if Alpha Stone was not aware she didn¡¯t


    have a wolf. I was sure he could smell her being woofless and yet he bought her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong if I don¡¯t have a wolf?¡± The Omega asked, and she sounded. scared.


    But I didn¡¯t have time to reply when the


    Alpha¡¯s voice rang in my head.


    ¡®Motherfucker, I told you to look at me!¡® He was growling, and I felt the color drain from my whole body


    the moment my head tilted to look at the middle of the arena.


    I was so lost in my conversation with the Omega that I didn¡¯t realize both Alphas shifted into their


    wolves, and this meant fucking trouble.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Is Alpha Ethan dead?¡® I asked, my gaze trying to see if he was still breathing as hey on the arena


    floor.


    ¡®No! My wolf has no fucking interest in him! Take the Omega out of here now!¡® His words were cut off by


    a loud growl,


    ¨CI¡¯m Taking Her Home and I was guessing Beasts didn¡¯t like that he ordered me to take the Omega


    away. 2


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    ¡°Run!¡± I bellowed, and for Goddess¡® sake, I hoped this Omega was smart enough to understand what


    was happening.


    I leaped from my position and let my wolf, Brutus, out. I tried to block Beast from reaching the Omega,


    but the Alpha¡¯s wolf had no intention of stopping.


    Instead, he mmed his body into mine. with such full force that my wolf flew to the other side,nding


    with a loud thud.


    I scampered on my paws, grateful that Inded t on the ground and, despite the pain, I felt nothing


    was broken. I rushed back to where Beast was. Three other males had shifted into their wolves and


    were trying to block him, but Beast was in full rage. He wasn¡¯t attacking to kill, which was strange, but


    he was dodging and trying to get away from them.


    ¡®Alpha!¡® I tried to reach his mind, but he wasn¡¯t responding. He might be using all his energy to restrain


    his wolf.


    Soon, I was back on my paws in front of Beast. He snarled at me before he leaped and bumped his big


    body into mine again.


    ¡®Motherfucker, Adan!¡® I growled at the Alpha in my head, because this time I mmed into the wall and


    it hit my back hard.


    Beast was able to get away, and I wanted to run after him, but he hit me hard this time.


    After a while, Adan finally connected with my head. He said the Omega was safe and that Beast had


    no intention of hurting her.


    And I thought when he said that, it meant Beast didn¡¯t go after the Omega and probably went out to the


    forest to run. So imagine my surprise when I went out to check where Beast went and found him licking


    the Omega like he was a tamed dog.


    ¡°Take the Omega.¡± The Alpha told me as soon as he was just a few feet away from me after I saw him


    lick the Omega in his human form.


    ¡®Are you sure? She has no wolf. You don¡¯t need her.¡± I told him, wanting him to be aware of the


    female¡¯s condition.


    I handed him the clothes that were given to me inside before I went to find Beast.


    He grabbed the shorts hastily and grunted in a very low voice as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to hear. ¡°Did


    you fucking see how he tamed my wolf? I need her for Beast.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware from the get¨Cgo that she doesn¡¯t have a wolf?¡± I asked in a low voice as well.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And yet you bought her.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking questioning my decisions?¡±


    ¡°I brought you here to find a female who will bear you an heir, and yet you purchased a female who has


    no chance of bing pregnant. What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! I think you forgot who¡¯s the fucking Alpha here!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Adan! I¡¯m talking here as your friend! We need a female capable of being pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Drop it. If you don¡¯t want to take her home, fine! But I will. I¡¯m taking her home!¡± His eyes were dting


    and I knew I lost it.


    I get it now why he wanted to take her home because she could tame his wolf, but before he found out


    that, why the fuck did he buy her for a fucking 1.5 million when he knew she couldn¡¯t get pregnant now


    or sooner?


    I let out a sigh and breezily ran my hands over my hair before I darted my eyes to the Omega, only for


    a growl to reverberate from my chest.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    But the Omega wasn¡¯t looking back. She was just walking away.


    ¡°Omega!¡± Alpha Stone roared, and I thought the whole ground shook, making the Omega halt her step.


    She slowly turned around, and I swear I saw her eyes pooling with tears before she blinked them back.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Alpha was already making his way to where she was, which was already


    near the forest line, leading to a vast forest that connected almost all the packs in this area.


    ¡°Out of here. I know you don¡¯t need me anymore. But I¡¯m not going back there. I don¡¯t want to be


    auctioned anymore. The money you paid for me, just give me some time. I will pay you¡­¡±


    ¡°So how many fucking installments would that be?¡± The Alpha stopped ten feet away from where she


    stood and crossed his arms against his chest.


    ¡°I only owe you five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I wanted tough now. I knew why she said that.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan will pay the one million. He lost. So I only owe you five hundred thousand.¡±


    Yup. Fucking smart.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going to get the money to pay me that five hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°Like sell yourself?¡±


    ¡°If I need to, why not?¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want to be auctioned? Come here now. I¡¯m buying you for five hundred thousand, so you


    can pay me back. Closed deal.¡± He said it in one breath before he turned around and motioned for me


    to take the Omega.


    ¡°Follow me, Omega. I want to know who the fuck Cesar is.¡± He added as he stormed off and walked


    back inside the building.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 12


    012 ¨C Lucija


    ***A violent act urs in the chapter, but not against a woman. RE: Cesar¡¯s Punishment***


    LUCY.


    Did he just say he would buy me for five hundred thousand so I could pay him back? How much crazier


    could this Alpha be?


    I was stuck in my spot, still trying to make sense of his words. I thought they didn¡¯t need me anymore.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± Beta Collin¡¯s hand snaked on my arm as he nudged me to walk.


    ¡°I thought you said I was not needed anymore?¡± I told him, letting out a sigh as I followed his lead and


    walked.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t eavesdrop.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just heard.¡±


    ¡°And yet you didn¡®t ask?¡±


    ¡°The Alpha told me I was not allowed to ask questions.¡±


    The Beta chuckled but didn¡®t say anything to oppose my words.


    ¡°He¡®s weird.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Why?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡®d buy me so I could pay him. Something is wrong with his head.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡®


    ¡°Am I trouble?¡± I suddenly realized I was gettingfortable with Beta Collin. I needed to control my


    mouth.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For saying that against the Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. But I don¡®t think you¡®re new to trouble. I¡®m assuming you always get yourself in


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Me? Of course not.¡± I tugged my arm away from his hold, only for me to realize I shouldn¡¯t have done


    that. That was too aggressive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My elbow was itchy.¡± I reasoned out and began scratching my elbow. I wasn¡¯t sure if he did


    believe it, but he didn¡¯t say anything, and we just walked in silence with the Alpha walking ahead of us.


    The part of the building we were in was deserted, but the lights were on full beam. And it gave me a


    perfect view of the Alpha¡¯s back. I let my eyes feast on the Alpha¡¯s broadened back with muscleyers.


    He looked warm and cozy like he could wrap me in his toned arms and keep me safe.


    Oh Goddess, if the Alpha was crazy, I think I was crazy because even after all of the confusion and


    weirdness he was showing me, I was really attracted to him.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± We were inside the backstage, and although there were fewer Omegas left, the ce


    was still bustling with noise and people. I let my eyes roam around the area while clutching my small


    backpack in my chest, but I couldn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°Faster.¡± He let out a sigh of annoyance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see him maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Cesar! Put that here! Do it faster!¡± Both our heads snapped in the direction of the voice, and I saw


    Cora pointing her finger to a spot. Cesar came in, carrying a small table and walking toward the area


    Cora pointed.


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    I nodded my head and bit my bottom lip.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± He said in a cold voice, and soon, I saw his Beta give him something. I tried to peer


    through them, but they were both bulky, so I had no idea what he took from Beta Collin.


    I held my breath as the Alpha slipped his hands into his shorts pocket and walked over to Cesar and


    Cora.


    ¡°Are you Cesar?¡± The Alpha asked the man I pointed at.


    Cesar ran his hand over his beard as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Alpha Stone asked him.


    Cesar nodded, ¡°Alpha Stone.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Alpha Stone smirked before he pointed a finger at me. ¡°Do you know the Omega standing


    there? Does she look familiar?¡±


    Cesar swallowed before he nodded his head.


    ¡°Can you see the bruise on her cheeks?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ She¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to listen.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Are you trying to justify your action?


    The Alpha mmed his palm on the table beside them, making Cesar straighten up his posture. He


    was a big man, but he was shorter in heightpared to the Alpha.


    They were now drawing attention, but no one dared to interrupt them.


    ¡°Hand on the table.¡± Alpha Stone told him in an authoritative voice.


    ¡°Alpha Stone.¡± His voice and hands were shaking.


    ¡°I said, hand on the table!¡± He growled and I saw Cora back away, taking most of the Omegas with her.


    And it happened so fast that as soon as Cesar ced his hand on the table, the Alpha swung his hand


    off his pocket and mmed it where Cesar ced his hand.


    The next thing I knew, a thumb was flying away from the table as Cesar roared in pain while blood was


    sttered on his white shirt. The females around them were gasping, their hands flying to their mouths.


    I saw the Beta in my peripherals looking at me and I realized I didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    I threw my hands over my mouth and widened my eyes as the other Omegas did, even if his action


    didn¡¯t faze me at all. What the Alpha did was gruesome, but I had seen much more severe punishment


    than that.


    I saw Alpha Stone return the dagger to the Beta and walk toward me. Cesar was still screaming and


    growling, but no one dared to approach him, and all the other females were now staring at me. Some


    were showing disgust, and some¡­ they looked envious.


    Well¡­


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡®¡® Alpha Stone¡®s hand coiled on my arm as he dragged me out of the backstage while Beta


    Collin was following us.


    We walked without talking, and when I couldn¡®t take the silence anymore, I opened my mouth to ask.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ Can I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to get in trouble for cutting his thumb?¡±


    ¡°No. They can try, but I don¡®t give a fuck.¡±


    ¡°Do you do that all the time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t think I allowed you two questions.¡±


    I restrained myself from rolling my eyes and throwing a punch at him. So instead, I let out a sigh.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t do it all the time, but it was not the first time I cut someone¡¯s body parts.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Will you cut a part of me too if you get pissed off with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    My eyes widened as I tilted my head to look at Beta Collin, who was walking beside me. He just


    shrugged his shoulders. and looked straight ahead.


    ¡°Should I be scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Alpha answered almost immediately, and I was about to ask more questions when one of


    the cars in the parking lot suddenly beeped.


    The Beta went to it and opened the back seat door. The Alpha let go of my arm and motioned for me to


    go inside the car, which I did without looking back at him. I thought he would go around the car and sit


    on the passenger seat, but he ordered me to move to the other side, and soon, he positioned himself


    beside me at the back of the car.


    I clutched my bag tighter against my chest and leaned my back on the soft cushion while I looked


    straight ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I swallowed.


    ¡°Lucija.¡± I closed my eyes and bt my bottom lips. I never told anyone my real name. Why was I telling


    him? ¡°But please call me Lucy.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything and I wondered what was going through his mind.


    ¡°Did I scare you backstage?¡±


    No. If he was referring to what he did to Cesar.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied politely.


    ¡°Why did he hurt you?¡± His voice sounded calm but without any emotions.


    ¡°He wanted me to take off my ne.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡®t?¡±


    I tilted my head in his direction, and he did the same. He was looking at me with a nk expression on


    his face, and I knew I was making my case against a wall, but I wanted to exin.


    ¡°This ne,¡± I said, holding the opal stone.¡°¡­ is the only thing I got from my mother. And what


    guarantee do I have that after the feast, I will be able to take it back from them? It¡®s just a ne for


    them, but it¡®s the only thing I have.¡±


    I saw his eyes darting at my ne before he turned his head back to look at the front of the car.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm..¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me to take it off¡­¡± I said this in a soft voice. When I didn¡¯t hear him say anything, I


    puffed up my chest and opened my mouth again. I wanted to make things clear, even if this might lead


    to my peril. ¡°¡­even if you want me naked, I don¡¯t want to take it off.


    The Alpha snapped his head in my direction, and I saw his eyes dte, and for a moment it terrified me


    until I heard the Beta chuckle from his seat.


    ¡°Focus on the road, Collin.¡± He snapped at him before he pushed a button on the side of his car, and a


    partition window slowly separated us from the front of the car.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cool!¡± I eximed because I was really amazed. I knew limousine cars had features


    like this, but I never knew it also existed in other luxury cars as he had.


    Well, I didn¡¯t know anything about luxury things to be honest, but this one was really cool.


    ¡°You need to filter your mouth.¡± He stated this without looking at me.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you discussing sex or being naked in front of anybody, even my Beta. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Just with you?¡± Oh shit, me and my mouth. The Alpha didn¡¯t reply, and I just scooted myself into my


    side of the car before I opened my mouth again. ¡°But Alpha, the ne¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard you the first time.¡± He cut me off before I was able toplete my words. I wanted to ask more


    questions, such as what I would do once we arrived at their pack house because I honestly had no idea


    what was waiting for me in their pack. But I decided to just shut up because it appeared that Alpha


    Stone was not in a good mood and had no intention of talking with me any longer.


    I leaned my head on the window and closed my eyes, still clutching my bag tightly. I don¡®t know why,


    but I felt so secure at the moment. In the few hours that I was with Alpha Stone, I knew he was a very


    temperamental man, and yet I felt, for once, I could put my guard down and sleep peacefully, and I


    would wake up okay and safe.


    So even if I usually never do this, sleeping in the middle of a car ride or while traveling, I let my mind go


    nk and sumbed to the tiredness that has been mypanion for thest few days. I didn¡®t know


    how long before I fell asleep. All I knew was that I was already dreaming that my body was leaning


    against a hard chest with strong arms wrapped around me, cradling me to a peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 13


    013 ¨C The Beta Couple


    BETA COLLIN.


    ¡®Alpha?¡® I reached the Alpha¡¯s mind as soon as we neared the border.


    ¡®Yes?¡®


    ¡®We¡¯re approaching the border. Can I lower the partition?¡® He didn¡¯t reply, so I thought it was okay to do


    so. And so I did.


    The partition between us lowered, and the Alpha was startled when it happened. His hand was tucking


    the stray hairs from the Omega¡¯s face behind her ears. She was sleeping peacefully ¨C on the Alpha¡¯s


    lap.


    ¡®Roll it up,¡® he ordered me through mindlink, probably so as to not wake up the sleeping female in his


    arms. His eyes were looking at the ceiling of the car. He was refusing to meet mine.


    I rolled the partition up before I let a smile tug on my lips.


    I think someone was smitten. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I saw a female seated on hisp, aside


    from those females he would hang out with whenever we hit clubs and bars. But never in his car. In


    fact, in my years of service with the Alpha, he never sat in the back seat. He would always drive the car


    or sit on the passenger¡¯s side.


    Even when we picked up females from somewhere, females he would end up ying with, but they


    never reached hisp inside his car the way this Omega did. I knew something was odd with his


    behavior the moment we entered the auditorium where the bid was being held.


    This afternoon, I had to force him out of the packhouse toe with me. I literally had to beg him to


    just check the females out and if none of them interested him, we would leave the feast immediately.


    But the moment we stepped in, instead of going to the stairs that would lead us to the private viewing


    room, the Alpha walked straight to the front of the stage.


    For a moment, he stayed there without saying anything. I thought he was just checking on the females.


    I would say they had a pretty good bunch this year, but, of course, none was as beautiful as my mate,


    Laira.


    So when the Alpha decided to turn around, I thought we were heading home.


    But he went to the private viewing room and ordered drinks for us. And the next thing I knew, he was


    handing me a tablet and asking me to continue bidding, and to make sure we would win the Omega.


    He said the sky was the fucking limit.


    I knew Alpha Stone had personal money due to being the only son of Alpha Audrius, but he was


    looking at me with an expression that said he was willing to send my soul to the devil just to make sure


    I would win the bid for the Omega.


    ¡®No need to roll my window at the border.


    Just tell them I¡¯m asleep. I don¡¯t want anyone to see her for now.¡®


    ¡®Yes, Alpha.¡® I chuckled internally, knowing he probably didn¡¯t want the others to see how the Omega¡¯s


    body was clutching to him like he was a damn bed.


    Maybe having the Omega around wouldn¡¯t be that bad. If she could tame Beast, maybe she could


    control the Alpha¡¯s temper as well. Becausetely, he has been a little pain in the ass with his anger


    issues.


    I stopped by the border and checked with the man patrolling for any issues. The weather was chilly on


    this side of the territory, and the leaves were starting to frost. Soon, winter ising. Not that the cold


    bothered us, but we needed to y our part when traveling to human territories or neutral cities. Who


    the fuck wanted to sport big coats and boots when I¡¯d rather be walking around naked?


    ¡®Babe?¡® Laira¡¯s words dug into my head. ¡® Are you in the territory now?¡®


    ¡®Yes. Five minutes, we¡¯re arriving at the pack house.¡®


    ¡®Oh, thank Goddess! I thought you ended up in some clubs again with the Alpha. So did he take home


    an Omega?¡®


    ¡­


    ¡®Yes, we took home one. Did you ask Matilde to prepare a room at the Omega quarter?¡®


    ¡®Yes. But, did the Alpha really say she would stay there? I mean¡­ that area is for the workers around


    her. And that female¡­


    ¡®That¡¯s what he told me this morning when I asked him where the Omega will stay if we take home


    one.¡®


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ Just odd. I mean, if I¡¯m your personal Omega, shouldn¡¯t I be in a room beside yours?¡®


    ¡®If you¡¯re my personal Omega, you¡¯ll be in my room. In my bed¡­ But what the fuck, aren¡¯t you already


    my sex ve?¡® I chuckled, my dick twitching in my pants at the thought of my female naked in our bed.


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ Isn¡¯t it the other way around, Beta? Last I checked, you were doing everything I asked you to


    do¡­ strip, roll, on your back¡­¡® She teased back, and I knew she was right.


    But she had to stop teasing me because I was still on duty.


    ¡®You have to stop, Lai. Or I will have a fucking boner when I step out of the car.¡®


    She giggled seductively, and it just made me want to p her ass and bend her around for teasing me.


    ¡®I¡¯ll meet you at the front of the packhouse.¡®


    ¡®Sounds good. But I¡¯ll drive the Omega to the Omega¡¯s quarter first. And Lai¡­ make sure you¡¯re fully


    dressed when you meet me.¡®


    ¡®Fully clothed. With nothing underneath¡­


    I was not able to reply because she shut off her mindlink right away like she always did when she


    wanted me to y. Some females just love punishment. I shook my head as I stepped on the brake


    pedal as soon as we arrived at the building where we house Omegas and their families.


    ¡®Alpha, we¡¯re here.¡®


    ¡®What are we doing here?¡®


    ¡®Omega? Omega quarter?¡®


    ¡®She¡¯ll stay at the packhouse.¡±


    I shook my head again and started the engine before I replied to the Alpha. ¡®I didn¡¯t ask Laira to


    prepare a room at the packhouse. But we can have her settle in one of the guest rooms for tonight


    unless, of course, you want to spend¡­¡®


    ¡®Just fucking drive. You talk too much, Beta.¡®


    ¡®Chill man. When did you start being secretive when ites to females?¡®


    ¡®I¡¯m tired. I just want to fucking sleep.¡®


    ¡®Or getid.¡® I chuckled.


    The Alpha didn¡¯t reply, but the partition window rolled down and my eyes darted to the rearview mirror.


    The Omega was still sleeping in his arms. Her hands on his chest were clutching the Alpha¡¯s shirt


    tightly as if she was not allowing him to go.


    ¡°She must be tired,¡± I said, out of nowhere.


    ¡°Probably¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± I asked, hoping the Alpha won¡¯t dodge the question.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was asking if you liked her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me, Adan.¡±


    ¡°My wolf likes her.¡±


    ¡°Stop using Beast as an excuse. It wasn¡¯t Beast who ced her in your arms because I am sure the


    Omega didn¡¯t crawl there and demand to sleep on yourp.¡±


    ¡°Lucy.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Lucy.¡± He said and remained quiet after. He didn¡¯t even respond to my usations.


    ¡°Should I ask someone toe and meet us, to carry her up to her room? I can carry her too.¡±


    ¡°Can you just mind your business and give me a moment of silence?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re my business, Alpha. In case you forget that.¡±


    ¡°Laira is waiting by the steps. Go fucking do her and leave me alone.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I snickered. He was pissed off already, but I had no idea why I was having fun taunting him tonight.


    Probably because I knew he would not do anything with the Omega in his arms. He was cuddling her


    as if she was something precious.


    ¡°And you, Alpha, who will you do tonight?


    ¡°In case you¡¯re fucking blind, the Omega


    I took home slept on me.¡®


    ¡°You can always wake her up. Start with kisses on the neck, hands rubbing¡­¡®


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    I hit the brake and was about to turn the engine off when he spoke again.


    ¡°Put the car close to the steps. As close as you can get. She¡¯s almost naked under my jacket, she


    might get cold.¡±


    If I just thought earlier that the Alpha might be smitten with this Omega, I could say now that he was


    indeed smitten with her. The little distance from where I stopped to the entrance of the packhouse


    would never hurt her if he walked her to it, but then who was I toin?


    So I did as I was told and drove the car exactly beside the steps. I got out of the car and opened the


    door for them. The


    Alpha didn¡¯t even look at me or Laira, and just went inside the packhouse, carrying his Omega too


    close to his body, as if he was terrified someone would take her away from him.


    My gaze followed the Alpha¡¯s movement while my arm snaked around Laira¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Is the Alpha okay?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± I answered before cing a soft kiss on my mate¡¯s forehead.


    Laira wrapped her arms around my body and rested her cheek on my chest. ¡°He didn¡¯t even look at


    me. Or you.¡±


    ¡°You noticed.¡±


    ¡°Even if the Alpha is not in a good mood, he never ignores a greeting. And did I see it right? He was


    carrying the Omega?¡±


    She said thest part in a hushed tone to avoid being overheard as I walked her to the car. She sat in


    the passenger seat while I went back to the driver¡¯s seat. I needed to park the car first before I could


    call it a night.


    But Laira was right he was carrying the Omega and it was something he never did. The only female he


    would carry around was little Amara, his only niece, from his cousin Luna Alexa and her mate,


    Alpha Aeon. All the other pups from his cousins were males, so it was no wonder only Amara was


    given that privilege by her uncle.


    Alpha Adan had no siblings. His closest rtives were now all living in the South with their mates. His


    parents, the former Alpha, and Luna of the Mystic Pack were still residing in the territory on their own


    estate. However, they were on vacation for thest two months, visiting the Grand Alpha Aurelius, who


    settled in the South two years ago.


    So at the moment, Adan, or Alpha Stone, had no family around him.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 14


    014 ¨C Tractor


    ADAN STONE.


    For thest ten minutes, I¡¯ve been staring at the Omega sleepingfortably, sprawled out in my bed


    as if she owned it.


    And the strange thing was, I was the one that ced her in there.


    No female had entered my room. Not even helpers. I had a male Omega who was assigned to clean


    this suite and another one that attended to my clothes and personal things. I didn¡¯t have any issues


    with females. I just didn¡¯t want anyone in my space.


    But Lucy. She came and just knocked off my walls, and it was not even a day yet. I was nning to


    ce her in the suite beside mine, which was reserved for the Luna or future Luna of the pack, but for


    some reason, I just found myself unlocking my own suite.


    I tipped the ss of solid whisky in my mouth, gulping it all at once before cing it back on the round


    table beside me for another refill. I¡¯d stared at her for a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t find any answers to


    the things bothering my mind, and my fucking wolf was not helping at all.


    Despite being allured by the Omega, Beast refused to share his mind with me. Beast and I have been


    disconnected for over a year now. The only times we would have had our minds connected were those


    times we were both fighting for control.


    To say that my wolf hated me was an understatement. I think he didn¡¯t want me as his human


    counterpart. We used to be in sync with everything until Beast got tired of my bachelor ways two years


    ago.


    He wanted our mate. But I didn¡¯t give a fuck about it. Instead, I paraded around different females every


    night, fucking anyone I could get my hands on. And I thought I was doing okay because I was just living


    my life to the fullest. But even if I put our pack as my priority, it was not enough for him.


    For every female I fucked, Beast grew distant, until I just woke up and realized that I couldn¡¯t reach


    him. I couldn¡¯t connect with him anymore. But seeing how he was with Lucy tonight warmed my heart.


    He liked her in a way that no other female in my life, family or not, came close.


    Maybe Lucy could help me patch things up with my wolf.


    But aside from that, there was still one question looming at the back of my mind.


    I smelled her the moment I entered the auditorium. The alluring scent of moonflower and freesia


    swirled around me, and for a moment I thought Beast woulde out of his shell and yell ¡®mate in my


    head. But he didn¡¯t.


    So I couldn¡¯t understand it. Maybe I was just entranced by the scent, but it wasn¡¯t my mate¡¯s scent.


    After all, I never really knew what a mate¡¯s scent should be. And besides, why would I be mated to an


    Omega?


    But it didn¡¯t stop me from watching her dance gracefully with her eyes closed.


    She was indeed a beauty, like an angel in a throng of hell. I was ready to leave the auditorium at the


    exact moment she opened her eyes and locked them with mine. She stopped dancing and got lost in


    the middle that it almost made me smile, only for me to remember that she was just an Omega ¨C not


    worth my time.


    I turned my back to her, ready to go home and just forget about her, but for some reason, I just found


    my feet treading the stairs and into the VIP room. I watched from afar, and I told myself I would just


    watch and see who would buy her. But then again, my actions were totally different from my thoughts.


    So here I was, in my room, looking at the female I bought but had no idea what to do with her. She has


    no wolf and could never bear me a son ¨C at least not yet. And she was not even fit to be chosen.


    I shook my head and scoffed at myself because my mind was going too far.


    A chosen? No fucking way. My family never had a chosen Luna. I might as well end up alone rather


    than break the chain.


    Besides, like my grandfather said, if I couldn¡¯t bear a son, Alonzo, my nephew, could be the pack¡¯s next


    Alpha.


    ¡®Alpha?¡® Collin¡¯s voice dug into my head.


    ¡®Hmmm¡­¡® I replied as I coiled my hand on the ss.


    ¡®Do you need anything from me or shall we call it a day?¡®


    ¡®Nothing for now. But I want Laira to fix some clothes for the Omega tomorrow.¡®


    ¡®Noted, Alpha. In which room did you ce her? So Laira can drop some clothes for her.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip and took a big swig of the whisky while contemting my response. I could tell him it


    was the room beside mine, but what¡¯s the fucking point of lying to my Beta?


    ¡®In my room.¡®


    ¡®What? You have got to be fucking


    kidding me?¡® Heughed heartily, and instead of being annoyed, I found myself chuckling at the


    amazement in his voice.¡± What did the Omega do to you? Huh? Fuck, Adan!¡® I couldn¡¯t answer him


    because I had no idea what she had done to me as well.


    With my eyes still closed, I stretched my arms slowly, letting a big and loud yawn escape my throat as I


    wiggled my body slightly to wake me up from my sleep. I needed to get up early to help Ste with


    breakfast so the pups could eat first before heading to school.


    But then I remembered that I was no longer in the orphanage. And the Omega feast would be¡­


    Shit!


    I snapped my eyes open as I sat up abruptly fromying down only to see an unfamiliar big room in


    front of me. The room was so massive with Victorian furniture that it felt like I was transported to the


    18th century.


    Where am I?


    ¡°Can you be more considerate? Someone is trying to sleep here.¡± Someone beside me in the bed


    spoke in a loud, clear voice that made me gasp in surprise.


    Memories fromst night came flooding in and made me realize I must be at Alpha


    Stone¡¯s packhouse now. My head tipped down to look at my clothes, and I was disappointed to see I


    was still wearing the bra and thongs fromst night. No wonder my breasts were so painful because


    the bra was too tight.


    My head then darted to the Alpha, who wasying on his stomach, with the nket just covering his


    ass. Was he naked under or did he have a boxer on?


    Tingles were spreading between my thighs at the sight of his back and those muscled legs. I could


    have them for breakfast.


    And just like that, my stomach growled so loudly that my hands flew to my mouth as if they could stop


    my stomach from growling.


    ¡°What the fuck do you have there? Did you swallow a tractor?¡± His head tilted up as he looked up at me


    with a creased forehead, and my heart just skipped a beat.


    If Alpha Stone was good¨Clooking with neatlybed hair, he was a god with disheveled hair. And that


    stubble just made him more delectable. Maybe I should eat him to satisfy the hunger that I had within


    me. I stopped myself from drooling on the sexy Alpha beside me before I smiled meekly at him,


    fluttering myshes slowly. ¡°Good morning, Alpha¡­ I think I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Or it wouldn¡¯t sound like that.


    ¡°He answered sarcastically before turning his head to the other side like he wanted to sleep again.


    ¡°Well, the Alpha who bought mest night didn¡¯t even bother to give me even a cracker to dissipate my


    hunger,¡± I said sarcastically, even if I was trying to be meek, this Alpha always pushed me to my limits.


    ¡°Well, if you weren¡¯t busy snoring the whole time in the car, you probably had your dinner at some


    point.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t snore.¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Says who?¡± He asked before he flipped on his back. My eyes widened, waiting for the nket to slip


    so I could have a glimpse of the one I was ying with my mouthst night. But fate was against me


    because the nket covered him so well.


    ¡±Have you slept with someone?¡±


    Fishing. The Alpha wanted to know if I was still a virgin or not. Well, let¡¯s y a game.


    ¡°Do I need to answer that Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Will it vite your morals if you do?¡±


    ¡°Will it make me less of a person if my answer is something beyond your expectations?¡±


    ¡°Expectations? What the fuck are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡°¡±


    ¡°Take off your bra.¡± He ordered it almost immediately after I spoke.


    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± I stammered, not expecting his order.


    He ced his arms under his head as he stared at the ceiling. ¡°I said, take off your bra.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes then if I take them off.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the fucking n.¡± He closed his eyes and I just stared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting. One¡­¡± He began to count, and my hands flew to my back, unsping the hook that


    holds my bra.


    I let out a sigh of relief as my breasts broke free from the tight garment. I then pulled the nket to


    cover my naked chest.


    So does he want to have sex? Could he at


    At least let me shower.


    ¡°Sit here¡­¡± He tapped his upper thigh without opening his eyes, and my gaze didn¡¯t miss the big thing


    tenting under the nket.


    Oh, Goddess! Was he going to feed me breakfast in bed?


    I swiped my tongue over my lips discreetly before I crawled to his side of the bed, slowly straddling his


    thighs, making sure I was not touching any part of his erection. I was just in my thongs. The Alpha


    might have taken off the wrap around skirt, as he did with the jacket I was wearingst night.


    I had already been sitting on his thighs for a few seconds, but he was not saying anything or even


    opening his eyes.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I called him in a soft voice.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Payment


    ¡°I¡¯m here already.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I rolled my eyes before I red at him, knowing fully well that he couldn¡¯t see


    He withdrew his arms from the back of his head before he mped them over my thighs, rubbing his


    calloused palms against my skin, which sent tingles all over my body, directly to my core. This


    Alpha knew how to make me wet in seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Alpha Stone opened his eyes and our gaze met. I bit my bottom lip as I waited for him to say


    something, fully aware that the way his hands were rubbing my thighs was making my body melt and


    my pussy throb.


    ¡°Bend over¡­ I want your breast in my mouth.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 15


    015 ¨C Life Size Doll


    LUCY


    ¡°Bend over¡­ I want your breast in my mouth.¡± His words sounded hungry like a hungry wolf, but


    despite the throbbing in my pussy, there was no way I would have sex with him without washing myself.


    Did he forget I was leaking my juicesst night and I still haven¡¯t washed them off my thighs and my


    thongs?


    Oh, Goddess, I wanted to make a good first impression.


    I have always been confident in my bed skills. I¡¯m a she¨Cdemon, alluring at its finest¡­ But this Alpha


    was so perfect that I wanted to live up to his expectations.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± My name rolled off his tongue so smoothly, making me giddy in all the right ces.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Your breast. In my mouth. Now.¡± He was scowling and looked like he was about to scold me, not


    someone who wanted to eat my breasts and flick my nipples.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you give me five minutes? I just want to wash myself for just five minutes. Please.¡±


    He let go of my thighs and ced his arms under his head, and my eyes darted toward them, which


    were flexing, showing me all those toned muscles.


    ¡°Five minutes. Move now. Don¡¯t lock the door.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything more and just jumped out of his legs and out of the bed, running my way to the


    bathroom. I was sure my ass was jiggling, and I hoped he had fun watching them.


    I slipped off my thongs and threw them in the hamper that I saw before opening the shower. I didn¡¯t


    even set the temperature perfectly because, whether hot or cold, my body could take it.


    I grabbed the shower gel and inhaled the musk scent, getting too excited to wash it over my body.


    Alpha Stone¡¯s smell was addicting, so I wouldn¡¯t mind having his scent all over my body. I turned


    around as I scrubbed my skin, and let my eyes wander around his bathroom, which was too big. It


    should note as a surprise since he was tall and bulky and needed more space.


    But everything here was spick and span, like no dust or any cluttered little things. Was he a neat freak


    or did someone always pick up after him? I hope it was thetter because I was surely the opposite


    and would make this space a bit cluttered.


    I snickered at my own thoughts. I was already thinking ahead as if I would be staying in his room. I was


    sure after today, I would be thrown off somewhere and just summoned here if he needed release.


    But I shouldn¡¯t beining. I was already expecting the worst from being bought on the Omega


    Feast. Being bought by a handsome Alpha was already a good thing. At least I could enjoy him while


    he did what he wanted with me. My only hope was that he would be the only one I needed to please


    and no one else. If that was the case, then I hit a jackpot.


    Even if he was grumpy or rude, I was sure I could take it. As long as he would not use me as a


    ything in front of the crowd, or strip me naked for everyone to witness, then I could take whatever he


    would do to be in the bedroom. I let out a sigh because, in all honesty, I was excited to be owned by


    him. Something was totally wrong with me.


    Ithered the shampoo in my head, enjoying the smooth, silky feeling because I was sure this one I


    was using was expensive, not like the one in the orphanage where it only smelled good in the


    container, but once in my head, it smelled different and was really rough in my hair. But this smelled


    heavenly, or maybe because I knew this was the smell of the Alpha¡¯s hair.


    The door to the bathroom opened and I stood frozen under the shower, my hands still in my hair. And I


    knew I should turn around and hide myself from him, but the devil in me was so pleased to see him.


    He was chest naked with just sweatpants on, which hung low on his waist, entuating his abdominal


    muscles alongside his hips. Alpha Stone was the epitome of a god, making my pussy throb in an


    instant.


    He leaned his body against the door frame and crossed his arms against his chest. His eyes roamed


    around my body as he licked his lips before darting his gaze to my face. I shed him a sheepish smile


    before moving my hands tother my hair, making my breasts jiggle with my motion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know how long five minutes is¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Alpha. The water is so good. I haven¡¯t had a decent bath in days.¡±


    ¡°Do you need more time?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°I can step out with shampoo in my hair too.¡± I smiled cheekily at him, which made him shake his head


    and turn around.


    ¡°Can you wash faster? I¡¯m starving¡­¡± he said before walking out of the bathroom.


    I turned around and began washing off the shampoo in my hair. I don¡¯t think it was a good idea to keep


    the big, grumpy wolf waiting. He was starving. He wanted to eat me.


    I rushed to wash off my hair and stepped out of the shower. I dried off my body and wrapped myself in


    a soft towel, ready to please the god waiting for me even if I was really hungry already, only to be


    surprised not to find Alpha Stone in bed as I expected.


    In fact, he was nowhere in sight inside the bedroom, but the door was left ajar.


    Did he leave?


    I ced the towel that I was using to dry my hair on the chair I saw nearby before walking toward the


    door, peering outside of it because I was certain it would be the hallway, only to be surprised again.


    The door led to another room, probably the receiving area of his bedroom, and there Alpha Stone was,


    sitting on a chair in front of a round table with food on it.


    I felt slightly embarrassed upon knowing he was actually starving for real food and not me. So much for


    hoping I was the one he wanted to eat.


    ¡°Come here now. Let¡¯s eat.¡± He said without even looking at me as he sipped his coffee.


    ¡°I¡¯m just in my towel, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Get something from my closet. Find something suitable to wear,¡± he answered, again without looking


    at me, as he began to fill up his te with bacon.


    The nerve. He didn¡¯t even bother to wait for me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I rolled my eyes, turned around, and made my way toward his closet. It was only then that I


    remembered I was merely a property, not his girlfriend, so why did I expect him to wait for me before he


    ate?


    A girl can dream, even a demon one. But I guess I was dreaming too much at this point.


    My eyes widened the moment I opened his closet. If his bathroom was so clean and shiny, his closet


    was perfection. He had too many clothes, and they were all sorted out based on their colors and


    shades.


    Wow. Just wow.


    I was guessing this man had his whole life in order.


    I bit my bottom lip and clutched the towel tightly against my body as my eyes scanned his wardrobe,


    looking for a simple shirt I could put on. I finally did and chose a grey¨Ccolored round¨Cneck shirt that


    ended up on my mid¨Cthigh.


    I had no idea if he would allow me to use his boxers, so I opted not to take anything.


    I was tempted to just hang the towels I used by the chair, but then I remembered I needed to make his


    room spotless from my mess, or I might be thrown away, so I forced myself to neatly hang the towels


    by the rack where they could dry, and make sure I ced the shampoo and body wash in their right


    ces before I went out to where he was.


    He was already eating when I reached him. He patted the chair next to him when he saw me about to


    sit on the one opposite to where he was sitting.


    I sat down beside him, trying not to make my eyes bigger in awe of the meals in front of us, but I


    couldn¡¯t help it. While I was with my father, I was used to the luxury of big breakfasts and meals, but I


    was no longer used to it after two years of living in the orphanage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one you preferred eating, so I asked for a variety. Eat.¡± He said in between chewing


    his food.


    Sweet. He was making me swoon without him even knowing it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh! No. Yes.¡± I tucked my wet hair behind my ears as I smiled at him. He was looking at me, waiting


    for my response, and I felt my cheeks burn this time, for real. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to having so much food


    in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Take advantage of it. It¡¯s just wee food. Maybe next time you¡¯ll just get a sandwich.¡±


    Rude. That went downhill fast.


    I stopped myself from rolling my eyes at him and began choosing food to ce on my te. I had to


    take advantage because maybe he wasn¡¯t lying. Maybe by tomorrow, I will not be given any more food.


    We ate in silence for the next five minutes before I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    ¡°Alpha,¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m supposed to do. Or why did you buy me? Beta Collin looked upset when he


    found out I didn¡¯t have a wolf, and I heard him say, I¡¯m¡­¡± I let out a deep breath before I continued. no


    use because I can¡¯t bear you an heir.


    His eyes met mine, and I couldn¡¯t fathom the expression on his face. He was so good at hiding his


    emotions. We just stared at each other as I waited for a response, but it looked like he had no intention


    of answering.


    ¡°Do you want to have a baby with me?¡± I asked, swallowing afterward because where in the hell did I


    get that question?


    He chuckled. ¡°That was the n.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s the n now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to let your wolf out.¡±


    ¡°So you want to have a baby with me? Lucky me¡­¡± Thest two words just slipped off my mouth


    identally, and I didn¡¯t miss the way his mouth twitched as if he wanted to smile but caught himself in


    time. Or maybe I was just hallucinating.


    ¡°Uhm, but what if my wolf won¡¯te out? Do I have a time frame, like three months or one week?¡±


    ¡°Just eat, you asked too much. I don¡¯t like females who talk all the time.¡±


    ¡°You should buy a life¨Csize doll.¡± I blurted out, annoyed at him.


    He stopped chewing and threw me a firm look, ¡°I will probably consider that.¡±


    ¡°And where would that leave me after you¡¯re done with me?¡± I knew I shouldn¡¯t be too aggressive with


    my questions. I should have read a book on how to be a perfect Omega because I waspletely


    failing this.


    ¡°I can sell you to Ethan. I¡¯m sure he wanted his female loud in bed.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t? Should I bind my mouth while having sex?¡±


    ¡°I can do that. No need to worry about it.¡± He chuckled before pointing his fork at my te. ¡°Can you


    eat? I don¡¯t have all day to wait for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply and began eating the sausage while sulking on my own.


    ¡°And Lucy¡­¡± My head tilted to look at him, my heart thudding loudly at the serious expression on his


    face. ¡°Mind your manners with me, especially when there are people around. You¡¯re getting too


    comfortable.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 16


    016- The Girlfriend


    ADAN STONE.


    I saw the pain cross her eyes the moment


    I said those words, and she remained quiet the whole time we were eating breakfast. I wanted to


    smack myself for being insensitive, but at the same time, I wanted her to know where her ce was.


    Or not.


    I was confused by my own thoughts too. At one point, I would get pissed off when she got too


    comfortable, but at the same time, I was enjoying her sassy mouth. She was giving me too many


    emotions all at once, and I fucking had no idea how to handle it.


    After we ate, she started cleaning the tes and refused to look at me. Did I really hurt her badly?


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± She turned her body around to face me, but her eyes were focused on the floor in front of


    me. I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Take this.¡± I handed her the paper bag


    Laira left by the door earlier, which had a few clothes she could wear in the meantime.


    ¡°Change your clothes. You¡¯reing with me to the training building.¡±


    She tilted her head up before she took it from my hand. She checked them, and her forehead creased


    when she realis what was inside.


    And I knew what she was thinking. Why did I ask her to pick up my clothes when there were clothes


    avable for her to use? But since she didn¡¯t ask, I didn¡¯t have to dwell on how I would answer her.


    All I knew was that I wanted to see her in my clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change after I¡¯m done with this,¡± she said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Leave it there, someone will clean it,¡± I replied as I walked past her and headed for the bathroom to


    brush my teeth.


    I was already brushing my teeth when I heard footsteps, but then they stopped. I peered my head out


    of the door and saw her leaning her back against the wall beside the bathroom door.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± I asked while brushing my teeth.


    ¡°Waiting for you to finish, Alpha. So I can change my clothes.¡± Her voice was totally different from how


    she spoke with me, and to be honest, I didn¡¯t like it either.


    ¡°Come inside and change. I¡¯ve seen you naked, so it shouldn¡¯t bother you or me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just walked past me into the bathroom. And just like that, she took my shirt


    off her body and put on the clothes Laira provided for her. All the while, I was checking her out in the


    mirror and enjoying the way her breasts and ass jiggled as she tried to fit into those clothes that were


    given to her.


    She was fucking perfect in every aspect. Her breasts were big and round and tasted fucking good too.


    Her hips were proportional to her ass and breasts, giving her body a nice curve. No wonder Ethan was


    willing to fight tooth and nail for her. Tough luck, she¡¯s mine.


    And did I say that her fat, clean-shaven pussy was perfect too? I wondered what it would look like if I


    spread it open. I was sure it would make my mouth water as it did now.


    I washed off the toothpaste in my mouth as I watched her every move while I tried to control my


    erection.


    But she kept her gaze on the floor all this time, and it was irritating me now.


    So I blocked her way when she was about to leave the bathroom and curled a finger under her chin,


    tilting her face up to look at me.


    ¡°Fine. You can talk. Like the way, you talk before. Stop giving me the silent treatment.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like females who talk too much.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t. But I¡¯m not used to having you around and not saying anything. So feel free to talk.¡±


    A smile curled on her lips, and I didn¡¯t miss the mischievousness that crossed her eyes. But instead of


    being annoyed, I found myself smiling.


    The fuck, it was not even 24 hours yet and she was making me bend the rules I set for her. Let me


    correct that, it wasn¡¯t even thirty minutes when I set the rule for her, and yet I took it back already.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± She leaned forward and kissed my cheek, which caught me off guard and left me


    frozen in my spot even after she left the bathroom.


    It was just a kiss on the cheek, and it shouldn¡¯t bother me. But I haven¡¯t kissed any female for thest


    five years ¨C I fucked just for the sake of fucking. And that kiss on the cheek was the closest to it.


    Get a grip, Adan. She was just thankful. And just tell her not to do it again.


    Yes, I should tell her. But I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, if you¡¯re ready,¡± I told her the moment I stepped out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Uhm, can I brush my teeth too? If you don¡¯t have an extra brush, I can brush with my fingers. I just


    need some toothpaste.¡±


    ¡°With your fingers?¡± I asked, mesmerized by her ways.


    ¡°Yeah, like this,¡± she said, grinning before shing me her pearly white teeth and moving her fingers


    across them like she was using a toothbrush. Of course, a man has to survive, but I enjoyed that she


    was not embarrassed to show this side of herself. Whereas many females I have dated or spent the


    night with have always shown me the glorious side of themselves.


    ¡°So can I have some toothpaste?¡±


    ¡°Open the cab under the sink. There are new toothbrushes there. Pick one or two or all of them and


    brush your teeth. Just make it fast. They¡¯re waiting for me already.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply and dashed to the bathroom. And soon I heard the cab door being opened as I


    made my way to the still-crumpled bed and picked up her bra. I made sure she didn¡¯t have her thong


    there before I went inside the bathroom and threw her bra in the hamper.


    I might have liked everything in my room in order, but I never picked up my own clothes. But I didn¡¯t like


    the idea that the male Omega cleaning my room would touch her things.


    If she¡¯s staying here, maybe I should have a female Omega to clean our room.


    Our room? Fuck this.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Alpha.¡± She beamed at me, shing those teeth again as she stood by the bathroom door.


    I didn¡¯t respond, just nodded my head at her before walking toward the door. She had tight leggings on


    and a loose shirt that hung down her shoulders, making her look too sexy. The sneakers Laira gave her


    were a bit too big for her, but they would do for now. I grabbed a coat and handed it to her.


    ¡± You¡¯ll need it when we step outside.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± She asked as she rolled it in her arms.


    ¡°I can tolerate the cold weather.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± She replied and giggled afterward.


    ¡°Just kidding. I get chills too fast.¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have a wolf yet.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have an idea why your wolf didn¡¯te out?¡± I asked her as we walked down the stairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But they said at the orphanage that maybe I had human blood on me. So it takes a


    while.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know who my father is.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I answered before letting out a sigh.


    A human Omega. What did I get myself into?


    We stayed silent as we walked out of the pack house, and I just nodded my head at the people and


    warriors we met along the way, while Lucy had her head down most of the time.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to look them in the eye,¡± I told her as we rounded a corner.


    She clutched her coat tighter around her body. I forgot to give her a bo to cover her head.


    ¡°I rather not. Sometimes I can¡¯t keep my mouth from talking if I see they¡¯re being friendly.¡±


    I chuckled. But I wondered why she still couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut around me when most of the time


    I was scowling at her.


    ¡°Alpha, do you have a family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied curtly.


    ¡°Will I get to meet them? I promise I will behave.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. They don¡¯t live in the pack house?¡±


    She was asking too many questions, and in most cases, I would have mmed anyone doing this, but


    again, I was just letting her get away with it.


    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But do they live in this territory?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear. No one knows I attended the Omega Feast except my Beta and Gamma, and


    their females. So, no. one knows I bought you, including my family. And I want to keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I smoothed my hand over my hair while the other was on my hips. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want them to think I was


    this desperate.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± She asked, and I began walking again. We¡¯re almost near the training building, and the


    ground has warriors who were training in the cold.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not. But it will look like that.¡±


    ¡°Desperate or not, I¡¯m d you came and bought me, Alpha.¡± She spoke in a soft voice, and for some


    reason, I could hear the sincerity in her voice.


    And I didn¡¯t know how to answer that, because I was d I did too.


    ¡°So what will I tell them if they ask who I am? A new Omega helper? A distant rtive? Someone you


    save in the forest?¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend,¡± I blurted out before I had a chance to think about it.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 17


    017 ¨C A Breath of Fresh Air


    LUCY.


    ¡°My girlfriend,¡± Alpha Stone said those words as if it was the most natural thing to say.


    But it made my stomach churn and my panties drop, making me stop taking another step.


    The Alpha¡¯s behavior was confusing to me the whole morning. One moment he¡¯s hot and then cold,


    and then hot again. But although he confused the hell out o. me, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing.


    Because even if he was unpredictable, I still wanted him.


    ¡°What are you still doing there?¡± He asked, his brows furrowing as he looked back at me. He was


    already a few steps ahead on the steps that would lead us inside the building, while I remained at the


    foot of it.


    I smiled at him and doubled my pace so I could catch up with him. ¡°I never had a boyfriend, Alpha, so I


    don¡¯t know how to be a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t terrorize me, we¡¯re good.¡± He answered nonchntly without looking at me.


    I giggled softly, excited at the prospect of being introduced as his girlfriend. It was just a role y, but


    still, it made me giddy in all the right ces. We entered the main entrance of the building, and the


    Alpha pointed out that at the other end would be the main door to enter the indoor training area.


    I nodded my head as he pointed out more doors and told me things I couldn¡¯tprehend at the


    moment.


    I was still on cloud nine. It was the same feeling I had when I was finally able to control fire when I


    realized I had the power to summon a fire that burns and a fire that protects. It was exhrating, and it


    felt like this.


    But I was not even his real girlfriend. What more if this was all for real already? Well, a she-demon can


    dream, so I would keep dreaming.


    ¡°Are you even listening?¡± His voice sounded annoyed and it snapped me out of my bubbles.


    I shook my head ¡ª there was no point lying to the grumpy Alpha.


    ¡°Great. I just wasted my saliva, ¡± he scoffed as we continued walking, and I knew I pissed him off again.


    But instead of being worried, a smile curled on my lips as my hand slowly reached for his, sping


    them together with mine. All of a sudden, his warmth enveloped me, but I didn¡¯t miss the way the


    Alpha¡¯s body stiffened for a split second before he was able to get hold of himself.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked as we continued walking, but he didn¡¯t let go of my hand. In fact, he


    was holding it tightly by now.


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re going to say I¡¯m your girlfriend, then we should y the part.¡± I exined excitedly.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more, so I moved my body closer to him, my other hand coiling on his forearm


    like a pup scared to get lost in the middle of the crowd. I think I was pushing my luck, but as long as he


    didn¡¯t reprimand me yet. I would just go ahead and enjoy this role y we were doing.


    To be honest, it felt so good to be around Alpha Stone. Even though I knew I could take care of myself


    if needed, I was swooning about how I felt safe on his watch, like I could just be careless and I would


    still end up alive. His aura was too strong, and having Beast for a wolf was a multiple plus-plus.


    We finally reached the indoor training center, and I was expecting he would let go of my hand, but he


    didn¡¯t. We stopped just a few feet from the entrance, and all eyes were on us now. I could see the


    curiosity within those gazes, but no one dared say anything.


    Heads bowed down in silent respect for their Alpha before they continued with their own tasks and


    training at hand.


    ¡°Call me Adan,¡± he said in a low voice while his eyes roamed around the whole. area.


    ¡°But everyone calls you, Alpha Stone.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Stone. Yes. But no one calls me Stone. Only people who are close to me call me Adan.¡± He


    tugged his hand away and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Does it mean we¡¯re close, Adan?¡± I asked, a smile curling on my lips as I lifted my gaze to him.


    The Alpha tilted his head down and looked at me, his brows hiking up.


    ¡°Are you flirting with me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t girlfriends supposed to flirt with their boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Fine. Anyway, I only have one rule¡­¡±


    ¡°Not to talk about sex or getting naked with anyone?¡± I cut him off before he could add the rule. I was


    proud of myself because I remembered it.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ technically part of the rule.¡±


    ¡°Should I be scared of the ultimate rule?¡± I asked, emphasizing the word ultimate.


    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t have any intention of doing it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with anyone. If I see you or I hear anything like that, you won¡¯t like what will happen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. And you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Are you allowed to flirt with other females?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t flirt.¡±


    ¡°Aw, what a boring life you have. I should teach you.¡± I winked at him before Iid out a hand. ¡°But we


    have a deal. I¡¯ll be the perfect girlfriend, like how I am the perfect Omega.¡±


    I was so serious with my proposal that I was taken aback when he beganughing heartily, gaining the


    attention of the warriors all around us. What did I even say that was funny?


    He was still chuckling as he shook his head. ¡°I should take that as a warning that you¡¯ll fail this deal.¡±


    ADAN STONE.


    Lucy was like a breath of fresh air, and she was giving me something I had never had for a long time a


    sense of calmness.


    The next thing I knew, I wasughing my heart out, enjoying the way she emphasized that she was the


    perfect


    Omega. But we both knew, she was far from that. She was stubborn with a mouth that didn¡¯t know how


    to stop talking. But if anything, she talked smart. Maybe it was the reason I just let her and never


    reprimanded her for bickering with me from time to time.


    Or maybe because I already like her.


    ¡°I should take that as a warning that you¡¯ll fail this deal.¡±


    I kept snickering, and I knew we were attracting attention again. It¡¯s not every day they see their Alpha


    laughing. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time Iughed in public.


    Her face warped into a scowl as she pulled her hand away, cing it on her chest. ¡°That hurts. But I¡¯ll


    show you I¡¯m the perfect girlfriend.¡±


    And before I could figure out what she had in mind, she had already risen on her toes, her hands went


    up to my jaws, cupping my face as she pressed a kiss on my lips.


    The perfect Omega just stole another kiss from me.


    My body stiffened at her action. At the same time, the whole area fell silent, as if a pin had dropped.


    Lucy overdid it this time.


    Then I felt it. Fear rose from her aura, and it began to swirl around me. She might have realized what


    she had done wrong this time.


    With our lips pressed together, she mumbled without pulling away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Stone. I got carried away. Please don¡¯t push me for everyone to see.¡± She was


    stammering with her words and her hands on my jaw were shaking.


    If this was any female, I would have pushed her already. That was my first instinct, a reflexive instinct,


    but I didn¡¯t do it to her. I couldn¡¯t. I would have to punish her in a different way.


    My hands went up to cup her face back and withdraw from her lips, before diving back in for a soft


    peck. Just to seal the deal. And so as not to embarrass us both in front of my men.


    Her cheeks were tinted with red and her eyes watered. And for once, I saw uncertainty in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She mouthed those words and I felt guilty for something I had no idea about what. I just


    didn¡¯t like the way her eyes were flitting with pain, as if she was not wanted. Or that she was not


    enough.


    Because fuck this, I wanted her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    And before I could think straight, I was already pulling her face closer and crushing my lips against her.


    My hand moved to the nape of her neck, holding her in ce while I kissed her roughly as if I wanted to


    destroy and tten her mouth.


    Her hands smoothed over my chest before they coiled around my neck as she pressed her body


    against mine.


    It has been a long time since I had a kiss, and this was just fucking perfect for my first time again.


    Everything about her tasted like heaven. Her lips were sweet and soft, and she was just taking my


    assault gracefully. Her lips parted, and I took advantage of it, slipping my tongue into her wet and warm


    mouth, taking in everything I could.


    It didn¡¯t take long before a soft moan escaped her throat, and it snapped me back to the present.


    Kissing her made me forget we were in the middle of a crowd and that I had things to do.


    I slowly pulled away from her mouth, and she hissed in disapproval. She puckered her lips trying to


    come after mine, so I ended up holding her head and pressing it down to my chest as I hugged her.


    ¡°I have work to do. And I need to leave you with the females who will assist you today.¡± I told her, my


    chest was still heaving, panting from our kiss.


    She nodded her head, hands clutching at my shirt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha.¡± She said it in an almost inaudible


    voice.


    A smile tugged on my lips before I whispered behind her ear.


    ¡°I want to hear those words againter when I punish you for being too aggressive in public.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 18


    018 ¨C Half Breed


    LUCY.


    I knew I would get into trouble for attempting to kiss the Alpha but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    He was too sexy, and those plump lips had been tempting me sincest night.


    But I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It was toote when I realized what I had done.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha.¡± I really messed up this time.


    My hands were clutching his shirt, and I shouldn¡¯t be doing this as well, but the kiss we shared made


    my knees buckle, and I was afraid that if he let me go, I might fall on my ass.


    ¡°I want to hear those words againter when I punish you for being too aggressive in public.¡± His breath


    fanned against the skin at the back of my ear, and instead of instilling fear, his words. sent shivers of


    pleasure down my spine and down to my core.


    Why does that threat sound so sexy? I was hoping he meant the punishment I was envisioning.


    Because if that was it, I was all in for it.


    ¡°Let go of me now¡­¡± He whispered just enough for me to hear.


    I gulped, embarrassed to be asked off. I loosened my hold on his shirt and moved my body away just in


    time for me to hear footsteps approaching. I turned my body around and came face-to-face with a


    female approaching us.


    The female had long, straight blonde hair. She was beautiful, and I just let my eyes roam around her


    features. She was tall with a lean body but had perfect curves in all the right ces. She was wearing a


    tight training suit, and I felt embarrassed to be wearing a coat, and underneath it was just a loose shirt.


    I would look like a peasant beside her.


    But then I remembered who I was.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± She smiled at him before lowering her head to him. I didn¡¯t hear any response or movement


    from Alpha Stone behind me. And I suddenly felt jealous. Did he smile at her or maybe wink at her? I


    wanted to look back, but I didn¡¯t want to see if that was the case.


    ¡°Laira, I believed Collin had given you instructions on what to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Good. Not a word about her except the one I discussed with Collin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Not a word.¡±


    I just listened to their conversation, and all the while, my heart panged with jealousy. The female looked


    friendly and nice, and it was making me insecure.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± Alpha Stone¡¯s voice made me snap my head back to look at him.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Behave. I don¡¯t want to hear any news from Laira. Control your mouth around others.¡±


    I chewed my bottom lip, not really liking to be scolded like a kid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    I just nodded my head, but his next action caught me off guard. He leaned forward, and his hand went


    to the back of my head, holding me in ce as he pressed a gentle kiss on my forehead, and my heart


    fluttered in an instant.


    And then he was gone. Or maybe I spaced out and didn¡¯t see him walk away.


    ¡°Lucy, right?¡± The female¡¯s voice snapped me out of my reverie.


    I turned my body around and faced her, forcing a smile to curl on my lips.


    ¡°Yes, Lucy.¡±


    She extended a hand before a warm smile touched her lips. ¡°Laira, Beta Collin¡¯s mate. Mystic Pack¡¯s


    Beta Female.¡±


    I took her hand as a wide grin formed on my lips. I felt a big burden lifted from my shoulders. She¡¯s


    mated, and not just mated, she¡¯s mated to the Alpha¡¯s Beta.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Laira. I¡¯m Lucy, the Omega¡­¡±


    ¡°Ssshs¡­ You mean the Alpha¡¯s girlfriend?


    ¡°I guess so,¡± I chuckled, not knowing how to respond.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get you something suitable to wear first. I didn¡¯t know he would let you train on your first day


    here, so I just gave you simple clothes, but I prepared training clothes you can choose from. Shall we?¡±


    I nodded my head and followed after her, but she slowed down and walked beside me instead.


    ¡°It is actually the Gamma Female that should assist you with training, but it¡¯s her son¡¯s first day at


    school, so they were given time off today so they could go with him. But they¡¯ll be back around


    lunchtime.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was taking your time.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think like that. I was actually eager to meet you. Collin told me so much about you.¡±


    ¡°I hope they were nice things. I don¡¯t think your mate likes me.¡± Oops, my tongue slipped again.


    ¡°What made you think that? He actually liked you for the Alpha. He told me what happened with you


    and Beast.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ But Beast is adorable. It¡¯s easy to like him.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Not for us.¡± She let out a sigh as we entered the female locker room.


    ¡°Females, if you have no business being here at the moment, I want privacy please.¡± She said it in an


    authoritative but friendly tone, and all six females bowed and exited the locker room immediately,


    closing the door behind them.


    ¡°So where are we?¡± She asked as she pulled out a duffel bag and zipped it open.


    ¡°Beast? Why st? Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± I asked as I helped her pull out training clothes from the bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s the other way around. He doesn¡¯t like us. The Alpha rarely shifts nowadays, because Beast would


    attack anyone. nearby, especially mated wolves. He doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s a she-wolf or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder the Alpha and Beta Collin told me to run when he shifted.¡±


    ¡°But he seemed smitten by you.¡¯


    ¡°Maybe he knows he will get nothing from me if he chooses to break my bones. She chuckled as she


    motioned for me to pick and try those clothes.


    ¡°Have you done any training before?¡±


    If we counted walking on fire, dodging fireballs, and flying with wings as training, then I did. I also


    strengthened my arms with the morning star hammer and my legs with fire and spiked hurdles, so yes,


    I think I had experience with hard -core training.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered while biting my lower lip, trying to make sure I looked embarrassed.


    ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll just start with the basics then.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to train? Is your pack always under attack?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve been attacked for decades. From Alpha Aurelius to Alpha Audrius to Alpha


    Stone now, no one dared to touch this pack.¡±


    ¡°And why do I have to train? Is he going to make me one of his female warriors? Because I swear I¡¯ll be


    useless.¡±


    Laira giggled at my words before she collected her hair and tied it into a tight pony. ¡°He wanted your


    wolf out. And I doubt he¡¯ll put you in the middle of the battle. He¡¯ll probably wrap you around his waist if


    we get attacked.¡±


    Herst statement made my heart flutter, but I didn¡¯t want to give out my real emotions at the moment. I


    wanted more information about my wolf.


    ¡°So training helps the wolf out?¡±


    ¡°Most of the time, yes. The Alpha said you are half-human. That¡¯s why your wolf is taking a long time to


    come out.¡±


    ¡°So if you¡¯re half-breed, the wolfes outter?¡±


    ¡°Not all cases are because of the half breed. Sometimes, the body just can¡¯t handle the wolves yet. It¡¯s


    the reason why Alpha Blood Males or the Alpha Heir would usually shift at a younger age, like 14 or 15


    years old, because their wolves are already strong by the time they are born. Some Omegas take


    longer time because¡­ they are of weaker rank. If you throw in human blood, it makes your body


    weaker. And if the human blood is strong, it could take more years for the wolf to gain its full strength.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so the stronger the other bloodline, whether human, vampire, or witch blood, makes it harder for


    the wolf toe out.¡±


    ¡°And sometimes it doesn¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, for humans, it takes time. On the other hand, vampires, witches, and other supernatural species


    are rarely mixed with wolves, and when they do, the body sometimes chooses whether they will grow


    up to be wolves, vampires, or witches, not both. Am I confusing you? I don¡¯t have a personal


    experience, that was just what I heard.¡±


    ¡°No. I understood perfectly!¡± I smiled at her, although my heart began beating erratically.


    That was why my father wanted me to go through the cleansing ritual when I turned eighteen. He


    wanted to make me a full-blood demon.


    ¡°So how do you make yourself a full blood wolf if you don¡¯t want the other side?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, to be honest. It¡¯s a rare case, or maybe just a myth. I never met half-breeds aside from


    half-humans. So ¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. Maybe it¡¯s just a myth.¡± I smiled at her before taking the ponytail she handed to me


    and began fixing and tying my hair into a high pony.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re ready. We¡¯ll take it slow today.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Just enough to build your stamina so you can keep up with the Alpha.¡± She winked at me, a teasing


    smile on her face as she walked past me and motioned for me to follow her.


    I smiled despite myself. I was sure that even without this training, I could keep up with the Alpha. The


    question was, could Alpha Stone keep up with me?


    I followed Laira out of the locker room and into the training hall. I think I already like her. I was just


    hoping the other females wouldn¡¯t make my life hard because I never really got along with females my


    age at the orphanage or at the school I attended before I finally quit.


    ¡±I didn¡¯t finish school because of some mean girls who thought they ruled the world. I knew I had to quit


    or I might end up wasting my energy and power on them when they were not even worth it. So,


    honestly, I didn¡¯t know how to make friends.


    Almost everyone in the demon world was a male. She-demons were a rarity, especially the royal ones.


    My father had one daughter and thousands of sons. So imagine the life I had down there, so making


    friends would be a big challenge. But I was up for it if that meant I could stay here longer.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 19


    019 ¨C Where¡¯s My Punishment?


    LUCY.


    If training was hard, pretending training was hard was harder.


    Laira mixed me with five other females who had just recently shifted in thest four months, and most


    of them were still awkward with the training task. And since I had ¡®no¡¯ experience at all with training, I


    had to be more awkward than them. Pretending to pant after running someps was hard because I


    wasn¡¯t even sweating while the other females were already red in their faces.


    But I survived. Whining in training was never my forte, but somehow I learned how to do it today ¨C


    great job to the females who would rather ask me how


    Alpha Stone rolls in the bed rather than run theps.


    And because I was a nice little Omega, I just smiled and fluttered myshes at them, pretending I was


    too shy to share my bed escapades with the Alpha when in reality I had nothing to share.


    Partly my fault, because I decided to wash myself first, making the Alpha realize hunger was more


    important than getting his cock inside me. No, I wasn¡¯t frustrated. I still have tonight, and I was looking


    forward to my punishment.


    But time was dragging so slowly. I thought by lunchtime, the Alpha woulde and see me, and


    maybe eat lunch with me, but then he didn¡¯t. It just made me realize I was not his real girlfriend, and I


    was just merely here as a disy to save his ego.


    It was already three in the afternoon when Laira decided to call it a day, and I was more than thankful. I


    miss Alpha


    Stone already.


    I was already on my way to the locker room when two males blocked my way.


    ¡°Stephen,¡± The guy with ck hair and a nose ring extended his hand. I epted and shook his hand,


    pulling my hand immediately before stating my name. ¡°Lucy.¡±


    ¡°This is my buddy, Mark.¡± He introduced the man beside him, who just threw a wave of his hand at me.


    ¡°Are you new here? I haven¡¯t seen you around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just got herest night.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. Otherwise, I won¡¯t miss noticing you.¡±


    I smiled at him, about to tell him that I was the Alpha¡¯s girlfriend to shut him off. But before I could do


    that, someone cleared his throat so loudly that it caught all our attention. And if I was not mistaken, it


    came from the Alpha who just told me not to flirt with anyone.


    Our heads snapped in the direction of the sound and my gaze fell on Alpha Stone with a really dark


    expression on his face. It was darker than the one he had when he punished Cesar at the Feast.


    ¡°Alpha Stone,¡± Stephen and his friend, Mark, acknowledged the Alpha, and I just stayed there looking


    at him, thinking of ways to defend myself just in case he began scolding me in front of his men.


    ¡°The male locker is on the other side. What the fuck are you two doing here?¡± He asked them.


    Stephen scratched his head and smiled sheepishly as he threw a nce at me, and I restrained myself


    from ring at him. What¡¯s that nce supposed to mean?


    ¡°I just thought I could talk with Lucy for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± Alpha Stone cleared his throat, with his forehead still creasing, and I could see the Beta


    behind him struggling to keep a poker face. ¡°You mean my girlfriend.¡±


    The color drained from Stephen¡¯s face as he raised his hands in the air before stepping backward,


    followed by his friend. ¡°My apologies, Alpha. I had no idea. Sorry for bothering you, Lady Lucy.¡±


    They both tipped their heads down before running away to the other side of the training hall. My gaze


    followed them for a while before I returned my gaze to the Alpha. Beta Collin was nowhere beside him.


    He was already walking toward where Laira was.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even a day since I told you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold there¡­¡± I pointed a finger at him, my eyes ring. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± I dropped my


    hand and let out a sigh, and he was just looking at me. My eyes ran along his body. He had no shirt on


    and sweat was trickling down his arms.


    ¡°I was about to tell him I¡¯m your girlfriend when you walked in and stole the show.¡±


    ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault because I came around.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just saying, he blocked my way, when I really wanted to take a shower. We weren¡¯t even


    talking for three minutes yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed I cut off your conversation?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Goddess, Alpha. Are you even listening?¡± I hissed, trying to control my voice.


    His eyes squinted, and I knew if I stayed one more minute we might end up bickering more and I might


    forget I was just an Omega.


    ¡°Can I go and shower now? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± I let out a sigh, my shoulders dropping.


    ¡°Go. Shower fast.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir. And you look like you need a shower too?¡± I told him as I turned around.


    ¡°Care to join me?¡±


    I giggled before turning my head back to look at him, and I saw his eyes were dting. I smiled at him


    and ced my hands over my mouth. ¡°I was just kidding, Alpha¡­ Bye!¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to reply as I rushed inside the locker room. I knew I just kept rubbing the Alpha in


    the wrong way, and soon I would have to pay for it.


    Well, game on! I opened the shower and drowned myself under the water while thinking of the many


    ways I would be punished today. Hopefully, it didn¡¯t include cutting off my thumb.


    ADAN STONE.


    I couldn¡¯t concentrate the whole day on all the paperwork that Collin and I needed to attend to. My mind


    was flying somewhere, specifically to the training hall.


    I had no idea how many times I sent Laira a mindlink to ask how the Omega was. At one point, she told


    me Lucy just seemed to be pretending to be weaker like the other females in training so as not to


    intimidate them.


    And I think Laira wasn¡¯t lying. That


    Omega could run. Of course, Beast was faster, but she did run a length before we were able to catch


    her, and when we did, I couldn¡¯t even remember her panting from all the running she did.


    But it was the least of my worries. Laira informed me that she was getting along well with the other


    females and that she personally liked her. And it was enough to make my day. She would thrive here in


    my pack.


    I knew it was too early to tell, but it was a good start. But when I thought she would do well here, I didn¡¯t


    expect to see her in conversation with Stephen and Mark, certified yboys from my pack of warriors,


    when I went to pick her up after


    I was done with my own training session. No, I was not jealous. I was just being territorial. Lucy is mine.


    I didn¡¯t spend money to buy her just to share her with everyone. It was simply like that.


    Besides, an Alpha never shares his female. Never.


    ¡°Yes, sir. And you look like you need a shower too?¡± She spoke as she turned around, slowly walking


    towards the locker room. ¡°Care to join me?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard. What the fuck was this female ying at?


    Images of her naked under the shower, like the one I witnessed this morning, came rushing in, and if


    she didn¡¯t open her mouth to speak again, I would have jumped at the offer.


    ¡°I was just kidding, Alpha¡­ Bye!¡± She was giggling as she ran off toward the locker room, and I just


    found myself shaking my head while trying to pacify my dick.


    I walked my way to the other side of the hallway and headed for the shower room. I needed to stop the


    fire she had just started inside of me.


    And as much as I wanted to jerk myself off in the shower, it was impossible with too many warriors


    around me. So I just contented myself by reminding myself that tonight, I would make sure she would


    pay for everything she was doing to me.


    I had already been waiting for her for ten minutes before she finally decided to show herself up. She


    was wearing ck jeans and a shirt bigger than her frame that she tied up at the bottom, which just


    showed off her perfect curves.


    ¡°Alpha Stone, what are you doing here? Did you wait for me?¡± She asked as she sat beside me on the


    bench outside the locker room. She sat too close, our skin brushing, but it didn¡¯tst long because she


    moved away in an instant.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking you to the city.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± She asked, her eyes rounding as if I said some terrible things to her. I nodded at the warriors


    who passed by us and waited for them to disappear before I answered her question.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy you some decent clothes.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait some other day?¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you n anything today?¡± I asked her back as I stood up in front of her, slipping my hands


    into my pocket. I was starting to get pissed off again. Was she making ns without asking for my


    approval?


    ¡°Well, I thought I would get punished today. I mean, after the training.¡± She answered nonchntly


    without looking at me. Her hands were clutching the edge of the bench as she swayed her feet.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from chuckling, and I was d the ce was already deserted. This female


    would be the death of me.


    ¡°Do you want your punishment now?¡±


    She swallowed before she met my eyes. Will you cut my thumb? Or any of my body parts?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to be punished now,¡± she replied, her eyes swirling with lust, and it just drove my own lust


    for her to spiral

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 20


    020 ¨C An Heir


    LUCY.


    ¡°Yes, I want to be punished now,¡± I didn¡¯t know why I said that. I knew I¡¯d been anticipating alone time


    with the Alpha for the whole day, and it left a sour taste in my mouth when he would rather go out and


    buy things in public than bring me into the privacy of his room.


    Was he losing interest in me while my lust for him was driving me wild?


    He chuckled, swiping his tongue over his lips before he bent forward, resting his hands on his knees,


    his face parallel with mine that his breath fanned over my face. ¡°Aren¡¯t we excited for punishment?


    What punishment were you expecting, Omega?


    I bit my bottom lip. I wanted to tell him all the ways he could punish me, but I restrained myself.


    ¡°Do you think punishment involves soft beds and soft touches? Roses and kisses?


    He curled a finger on my chin, tilting my face up to meet his eyes. ¡°Only good girls get those¡­ And


    you¡¯re far from the good, perfect Omega you im to be.¡±


    ¡°I can take the punishment for bad girls, Alpha¡­¡± I told him while looking at him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Can you?¡± He asked in a mocking voice, which just made my pussy throb.


    I parted my lips, inching my face closer to him as I nodded my head. And just like what I wanted, the


    Alpha crushed his lips against mine and began kissing me bruisingly hard, and I weed it


    wholeheartedly.


    My hands crawled up to his chest before they coiled around his neck, pressing my body closer to him


    as he lifted me off the bench, yanking my legs to snake around his hips. His tongue plunged into my


    mouth. He was skilled at kissing, and soon our tongues were fighting for dominance. I had never been


    kissed with this intensity ¨C it was passionate, but it was also full of lust, which was driving my core wild.


    I felt our bodies move and the next thing I knew, we were inside the locker room and he was locking the


    door while he continued to assault my lips.


    My pussy was throbbing wild and if he decided to fuck me here, I would not beining. Alpha


    Stone helped me to my feet, abruptly turning my body around so that he was standing behind me, with


    a full-length mirror in front of


    I closed my eyes as his mouth sank into the crook of my neck, biting and nibbling my skin, raising


    goosebumps, and igniting fire all over my body. My clutch on his arms tightened as his hands reached


    for the hem of my shirt, and I was ready to help him pull it off me when I heard the fabric being ripped


    apart, making my eyes snap open.


    I stared at my reflection, I was half naked. I watched as the Alpha unsped my bra and let it fall to the


    floor.


    ¡°Take off your pants¡­¡± His voice came out hoarse, his teeth grazing on the skin of my neck while his


    hands were kneading my breasts. I didn¡¯t need a second order. I immediately unbuttoned my pants,


    tugging them down and kicking them with my feet while doing my best not to moan too loudly. As soon


    as my pants were off, the Alpha¡¯s hand went down to the waistband of my underwear and tugged them


    harshly, ripping them in the process.


    Soon I was fully naked, with just my ne hanging around my neck.


    ¡°Legs apart¡­¡± He grunted, and the authoritative way he said it was making my pussy leak. ¡°Don¡¯t


    move.¡±


    I parted my legs and I could see my core in the mirror, glistening from my own wetness. My eyes


    followed the Alpha¡¯s movement through the full-length mirror as he pulled the gymnastic rings hanging


    above my head, lowering them in front of me up to my waist.


    ¡°Hold this¡­¡± He added.


    I bit my bottom lip and held on to the rings. The thought of raising my arms excited me, but if I thought


    that was all, I was wrong. The Alpha bent down and picked up my shredded shirt and tied my hands on


    the rings using them before he went to the wall where the button that adjusted the height of the rings


    was located.


    Soon, the ring was slowly rising together with my hands, until my arms were up and I was almost


    standing on the tip of my toes.


    ¡°Alpha, I won¡¯t be able to reach the floor if I get tired.¡± My legs were spread open, my arms up and fully


    naked.


    ¡°Did I allow your opinion, Omega?¡± He asked without looking at me as he slowly pulled his shirt off,


    leaving just his jeans


    I licked my lips as my gaze fell on his chest. A small sweat formed on his perfectly sculpted abs. He


    was rippled in all the right ces, and simply looking at him caused heat to spread throughout my


    entire body.


    Alpha Stone stood up in front of me, our bodies touching, chest to chest. I wanted to smile at him, but


    the fierce expression on his face made me change my mind. His hands went around my body until they


    reached my ass. His calloused palms rubbed against my ass cheeks, and it made my pussy leak more


    juice.


    He trailed his hands down my ass to my thighs before he yanked them up and coiled them around his


    hips. I was hanging with my legs straddling his body.


    The fabric of his jeans was adding friction to my naked core, but it didn¡¯t stop me from rubbing my


    pussy on his bulging erection. This was taking too long. I wanted him inside me.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t move¡­¡± He groaned and hissed.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I mumbled his name as I stopped my movement, swallowing hard, parting my mouth open


    because I couldn¡¯t breathe from too much lust overtaking my body.


    ¡°Do you want me inside?¡± His fingers under my ass were brushing against my wet folds, and it was


    making tingles shoot up everywhere.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Please!¡± I whimpered before he nted a p on my ass, making my body jolt.


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Please what?¡±


    ¡°Fuck me!¡±


    ¡°No. This is punishment, right? Why would I give you what you want?¡± Hended another p on my


    cheek, and it was harder than thest one.


    ¡°Please¡­ I will do everything you want me to do.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Really? Everything?¡±


    I nodded my head too many times. My throat felt dry and it felt as if I would die of thirst if he did not dive


    into my pussy soon.


    His hand coiled on my hair as he tugged it down, making my head tilt up and meet his eyes. ¡°I want an


    heir, Lucy. Can you give me one?¡±


    My eyes watered, knowing it was impossible at this point, but I was willing to say yes to everything he


    would ask of


    ¡°Can you give me one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha¡­ I¡¯ll do my best.¡± And I mean it. If I was eager to have my wolf before so I could find my


    mate, I was even more eager to have her now so I could have Alpha Stone inside me.


    ¡°Good girl¡­ Do you know how old I am?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five?¡±I answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost twenty-nine. Too old for you


    ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin anymore¡­¡± I cut him off. I wanted to tell him I was twenty and not eighteen like he


    thought I was, but the words didn¡¯te out right.


    His one arm was coiled around my waist, holding me in ce as my arms hung above. He smoothed a


    hand over the stray hair on my face before he let out a smirk.


    ¡°Good. because I don¡¯t think a virgin would appreciate me today.¡± He let go and let me go on my feet.


    I felt coldness enveloping my whole body the moment he stepped away from me.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I was desperate. I didn¡¯t want him away.


    Alpha Stone didn¡¯t say anything and just dropped to his knees in front of me. Without any warning, he


    parted my legs wide and leaned his face forward, and swiped his tongue over my folds up to my clit.


    Tingles erupted from my core to every part of my body as the fresh juices leaked down my thighs while


    a sultry moan escaped my throat.


    Then his mouth began assaulting me. He waspping, sucking my soaking wet folds loudly and


    sloppily while his thumb circled my clit, rubbing it harshly. My knees buckled, but I tried to stay upright,


    clutching the rings for dear life as the Alpha ate and yed with my pussy.


    I was a soaking mess down there, and I could smell my own arousal.


    A low growl reverberated from his chest before he yanked one of my legs up and anchored it on his


    shoulder. He was opening me wide. His thumb pressed inside my core, stroking in and out of me at a


    fast pace while he licked and sucked the juices gushing out of me.


    ¡°You taste fucking sweet¡­¡±


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop moaning over and over. My knees continued to buckle and I was already


    hanging low. My hands were painful from being pulled up by the rings but at the same time, my pussy


    wanted to explode already.


    I closed my eyes and bucked my hips forward, pressing my core to his face, and the Alpha withdrew


    his thumb from my pussy, making me whimper in frustration. His hands grabbed my ass as he pressed


    my core to his face, and he began to ravish me wildly like he hadn¡¯t eaten any pussies for years. His


    face was wet with my juices but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    I lifted up my other leg and wrapped both around his neck, making me hang on to the rings while the


    Alpha was clutching my body. He inserted two fingers into my pussy and began to thrust in and out of


    me, deeper and faster, making my body jolt with every stroke.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 21


    021 ¨C Oasis in the Sahara Desert


    LUCY.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop moaning over and over.


    The Alpha knew how to bring pleasure. His fingers and mouth were skillful, and soon, my body started


    to shake as my orgasm built up.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ I¡¯m so close¡­¡± I closed my eyes, my hands gripping the rings tightly as I bucked my hips,


    pushing my core into his face.


    ¡°Do you want toe?¡± He pulled away from my pussy, making my mouth open as my eyes watered.


    ¡°Please, Alpha¡­¡±


    A smug smirk formed on his lips as he extended his hard, strong tongue, swiping it slowly over my folds


    without taking his eyes off me.


    My lips quivered. He was torturing me. I regretted telling him that I was about toe. I didn¡¯t want him


    to stop me.


    ¡°Please¡­ make mee¡­¡±


    ¡°Let it go, baby¡­ Come into my mouth.¡± His voice was so deep and sexy, arousing me more. My whole


    body shattered the moment his mouth sucked on my folds again as his two fingers fucked my pussy


    harder and faster.


    A sultry moan of pleasure escaped my throat as my orgasm rippled through my whole body, but Alpha


    Stone didn¡¯t stop assaulting my core. If anything, he was driving in and out of me at a harder and faster


    pace while his mouth sucked me clean from the juices squeaking out of my core.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± I tried to wriggle my body away from his grasp, but he was holding my back tightly.


    He was grunting and groaning against m y core, and the vibration mixed with his fingers ramming into


    me was too much. Soon another orgasm was building up, but this time it came in full force and I


    couldn¡¯t stop it.


    The Alpha withdrew his fingers from inside my pussy just in time as jets of clear liquid squirted out from


    me, sshing him all over his face down to his torso.


    My eyes widened as my heart thundered, my pussy still throbbing from my second orgasm, but I dared


    not breathe.


    The Alpha ced my feet down before he got up from kneeling and stood in front o f me. His face and


    torso were wet with my squirt.


    The expression on the Alpha¡¯s face was so deadly that it terrified me that I did something he didn¡¯t like.


    But it was his fault. I told him to stop.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±


    His hand went to cup my face, squeezing i


    If it hurt, I had no idea. I was more concerned that I had made him angry.


    ¡°Did you just squirt on my face?¡±


    My lips quivered. How would I tell him it was his fault without making him angrier?


    His jaw twitched before a smile slowly tugged on his lips.


    What the fuck just happened? Was this Alpha losing his mind? Was he mad at me or not?


    I was still confused at the smile on his face when he pulled me closer and smashed our lips together,


    kissing me bruisingly hard and making me taste my own pussy juice.


    A low whimper left my throat as he pressed our bodies closer. I hung on to the ring and wrapped my


    legs around his body. His hand held my back before I heard a fabric rip and my hands fell down to his


    head. I almost lost my bnce, but he was too fast to catch my back.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His ws retracted as he began to fumble with his button. I untangled my legs from his hips and went


    down on my feet, my hands flying to his pants as I helped him tug them down his legs.


    I dropped to my knees, ready to return the pleasure he gave me when the Alpha yanked me up


    roughly, pulling my body against him as he captured my lips again. My arms wrapped around his neck


    while my hands held onto his head, my fingers coiling around his hair while I kissed him with all the


    passion within me.


    I felt our bodies lower as the Alphay down on his back against the hard floor.


    ¡°Ride me.¡± His authoritative voice sent shivers down my core. I didn¡¯t need any more prodding. My


    hands went up to the Alpha¡¯s chest as I pushed my body up, and positioned myself on his thighs.


    His cock was already big and hard, ready for my wetness. I coiled my fingers around it as I slid my


    body down his legs as I bent forward and pushed his shaft into my eager mouth.


    Alpha Stone growled as his hand went to my hair, gripping it tightly as I swirled m y tongue around his


    cock. I slurped and sucked him sloppily, wetting his cock enough before pulling him out of my mouth.


    I positioned myself and raised my body slightly, pointing his hard cock at my wet entrance while the


    Alpha¡¯s hands went on my hips. Our eyes met as I slowly descended my body, my pussy stretching to


    amodate his thickness.


    Both our mouths parted as our bodies became one.


    The Alpha moved and bucked his hips, thrusting slowly while I remained still, letting my pussy adjust to


    his size. He was stretching me beyond measure, and the way he was hitting my walls was spreading


    heat all over my body.


    He stopped bucking his hips as his forehead creased. ¡°Am I hurting you?¡±


    The concern in his voice was making my heart giddy. I shook my head and clenched my pussy, making


    the Alpha grunt and close his eyes.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± His hands went to mine as he dragged them up to his chest. ¡°Fuck me¡­


    This time his words came out as if he was begging, and I was more than willing to do that for him.


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± I was begging her. And I had never done this before. Her pussy clenching my dick was too


    fucking overwhelming that it was taking all of me not toe yet.


    With her hands resting on my hard chest, which also caged her perfect round breasts, she began to


    rock her body up and down. She was fucking me at a slow, torturous pace, making me grunt and groan


    in pleasure. It took a moment before the little temptress elerated her pace until she was bouncing


    on top of me.


    She looked like a sex goddess, with her hair cascading over her face and her full breasts swaying and


    bobbing around right before my eyes. It made me want to fuck her until I couldn¡¯t anymore.


    I grabbed her waist and began bucking m y hips, meeting her thrust, and in no time, I was already


    controlling the pace and I was fucking her hard and deep. Lucy was whimpering and moaning, her


    arms giving in as she slumped her body forward while I kept fucking her.


    I rolled us over, allowing her to lie on her back on the cold floor while my body hovered over her. I


    anchored my arm on the floor, caging her head as my mouth captured her swollen lips before trailing


    kisses down her throat to her breasts.


    She arched her body as my tongue bit and pulled her hard nipples before ravaging her breasts while I


    continuously pounced into her tight and wet pussy, making her body jolt with my every assault.


    Her moans were driving me wild and I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had this desire to fuck


    someone as I did right now. I could spend the whole night, even the whole fucking day, just fucking her,


    and I would still have energy for more.


    Her pussy clenched around my cock as her hands on my shoulders tightened, her nails digging into my


    skin. ¡°Oh, Goddess! Alpha Stone!¡±


    I withdrew from her breasts and slid my hand under her head, holding her in ce as I captured her


    eyes.


    ¡°Adan. Scream my name when youe, baby¡­¡± My voice came out throaty as I gritted my teeth. My


    own orgasm was building up, but I wanted her toe first. ¨Csomething I had never done before. I


    never waited for any female toe before me. They would be lucky if I could make theme before


    I did. But today was different. I wanted to please Lucy, give her back the pleasure she was giving


    Her mouth opened as her eyes watered, Just swirling in them, and it was making my heart swell with


    pride. I was bringing her to ecstasy just as I wanted.


    ¡°Adan!¡± My name rolled out so fucking sexy on her tongue before her body shuddered and her moans


    turned to whimpers of pleasure while her orgasm took over her.


    Her juices leaked out like they had been leaking the whole time, and I knew mine wasing soon. I


    continued to thrust brutally into her, and after a few more hard strokes, my muscles clenched as a


    guttural growl escaped my throat. My body let go of my own release, squirting my seeds into her pussy,


    which my perfect Omega weed wholeheartedly with a seductive and satisfied smile on her face.


    I was still panting when I rested my head in the crook of her neck while making sure I wasn¡¯t crushing


    her. She wrapped her arms around me before I felt wet lips, caressing the back of my ear. ¡°Alpha, if this


    is what punishment would be like, I think I¡¯ll be breaking many of your rules.¡±


    ¡°This is punishment, Lucy. But if you decide to follow my rules and be a good female, I can give you


    more.¡± I mumbled against her skin.


    I really wanted to punish and fuck her hard for all the things she was doing to m e and to my control,


    but the moment I tasted her, I forgot all about the punishment and just wanted my cock inside her.


    She was like an oasis in the Sahara Desert, quenching the drought that I had felt for years. And I


    couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    My head inched deeper, my nose digging into her neck, inhaling her sweet scent. Her smell was so


    addicting, and I knew I would have a hard time if the time came that I needed to let her go.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 22


    022 ¨C Confused State


    ADAN STONE.


    Lucy and I were still lying down on the cold floor. Her head and shoulders were nted against my


    chest. My hand was o n her stomach, caressing and trailing my fingers on her soft skin while she


    yed with her hair.


    We stayed silent for a while, but it didn¡¯t seem boring. It felt calm, just exactly what I needed.


    I knew she was anything but ordinary.


    Too far from Omegas I spent time with.


    Others would cover themselves up after we were done with the deed, but Lucy was confidently syed


    out naked beside me, not caring in the world that I could see and touch her body.


    But I liked her that way.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Her sweet voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°¡­are they not going to look for us? I mean


    for you?¡±


    ¡°Are you throwing me out after you used my body?¡± I asked her back. A smug smirk crossed my face


    as I slipped my arms under my head.


    Lucy giggled softly before she turned her body around and propped an elbow on the cold, wooden


    floor, and rested her chin on her knuckles while she stared atText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes were beaming, and it was making my heart flutter. I was enjoying the happiness radiating


    from her face.


    ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯ll wrap you around me. But then you¡¯re an Alpha, you have a task bigger than being


    annoyed by an Omega.¡±


    I licked my lips before I pulled one hand under my head and touched her arm, rubbing it gently.¡±


    ¡°Are you not cold? The floor is cold¡­ and you¡¯re naked.¡± I was concerned she might get too cold


    because she didn¡¯t have a wolf yet, and this was the north. I was not even sure if she was born here


    and could adapt to the cold weather.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I have a really hot Alpha beside me. He¡¯s keeping me warm.


    ¡°Hmmm, you think I¡¯m hot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Really hot. Sizzling¡­¡± She gestured with her free hand, and I captured it before entwining my


    hands with hers. Her body stiffened at my action before she rxed, and I couldn¡¯t me her. I didn¡¯t


    know why I did it either. Maybe she was a witch and was using some sort of spell on me because I


    couldn¡¯t fucking control myself around her.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m hot?¡±


    I chuckled as my hand yed with her hand on mine. ¡°Are you flirting with me?


    ¡°No. I was just asking. I was just wondering how long until you get tired of me.¡±


    ¡°Are you already nning how to run away from my pack?¡±


    ¡°If I am, I won¡¯t be telling.¡± A teasing smile curled on her lips, and before I could stop myself, I already


    pushed my body up and cupped her face as I smashed my mouth against her, kissing her again.


    She moaned softly as she moved from her position and straddled myp. My erection was prodding


    against her core, and if I pushed forward, I would be inside her again in no time.


    But my Beta decided that now was the best time to mindlink me.


    ¡®Alpha? Are you still in the territory?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Why?¡¯


    ¡®I thought you were on your way to the city, but when I checked the border, they said you hadn¡¯t passed


    yet, and I saw your car in the parking lot.¡¯


    ¡®So obviously, I¡¯m still here.¡¯ I answered sarcastically.


    My mouth was full of Lucy¡¯s breast, and my perfect Omega was grinding her pussy against my already


    hard cock.


    ¡®Where are you? Will you still head out?¡¯


    ¡®Training hall. And no, we¡¯ll go tomorrow.


    ¡®What are you doing there?¡¯


    ¡®For fuck sake, I¡¯m training Lucy to get her wolf out. Can we talkter?¡¯


    ¡®Well, I can¡¯t see you around the training hall unless you were training in the female locker room.¡¯


    ¡®Fuck off!¡¯


    ¡®I will. See you at dinner, Alpha. Or let me know if you would rather have someone bring dinner for you


    so you can spend the whole night trying to make Lucy¡¯s wolfe out.¡¯ He chuckled at his reply, and I


    didn¡¯t respond to him anymore so as to not prolong the conversation.


    I wasn¡¯t giving a fuck if he knew what we were doing here.


    ¡°Are you still mind linking someone?¡± The Omega asked, with her lips slightly pouting. She had stopped


    grinding against me already, but her hands were still on my shoulders. She looked like a jealous


    girlfriend.


    ¡°Done. What¡¯s with the face? It¡¯s my Beta.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I thought one of your Omegas.¡±


    ¡°One of my Omegas?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many you have.¡± She answered, shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°I only have one. And she¡¯s straddling me right now, and I think she¡¯s throwing a tantrum.¡±


    She shook her head, her mouth open as she tried to find words to say. ¡°I was just asking. I know I


    shouldn¡¯t, but sometimes I can¡¯t control my mouth.¡±


    ¡°I can tell.¡± I scoffed.


    And then it hit me all at once. This Omega was getting toofortable and I was just letting her. Soon,


    I would be like a puppy doing her bidding. I didn¡¯t want anyone to control me. Especially not a female.


    ¡°Get off of me.¡±


    Her face warped into a confused expression. ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Get off of me. And put your clothes on.¡±


    My voice sounded too cold, but it had to. She needed to know her ce. She didn¡¯t say anything and


    just did what I asked her to. I didn¡¯t waste any time and grabbed my pants. I saw her scouring the area


    for her clothes before her eyes.nded on her ripped shirt. I threw my shirt at her at the exact moment


    she looked at me and itnded on her face.


    I turned around and walked to the door, unlocking it before I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you a t the packhouse.¡±


    And then I just left. I didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything.


    I knew that was an asshole move, but it¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing with every female, so it shouldn¡¯t


    concern me. She needed to know her ce and I needed to hold on to my control.


    She¡¯s just an Omega. She¡¯s not my mate. She¡¯s not my Luna. I kept repeating this t o myself, trying to


    justify the treatment I gave her.


    I walked out of the training building and went straight into the forest lines. I had no intention of going


    back to the packhouse at the moment. I wanted time to think so I could put my life back in order.


    I began running, on my feet, letting the wind shut my mind off.


    In moments like this, I miss my wolf. I miss sharing my innermost thoughts with him. I felt alone ¨C I had


    no wolf that could help pacify the confusion inside me.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 23


    023 ¨C Omega Quarter


    ADAN STONE.


    I had no idea how long I went for a run. By the time I got back to the pack house, the sun was already


    down, and by the looks of it, dinner had been served.


    I just nodded my head at my Beta and ignored his question when he asked me if I wanted to eat. I went


    directly up to my suite, where I was expecting to see her.


    I still had no idea what to do with her.


    I didn¡¯t want her to control me and my emotions, but I didn¡¯t want her away from me either.


    It was just a fucking 24 hours and yet she was giving me inner turmoil. I pushed the door open and my


    forehead creased when


    I couldn¡¯t smell her. Her scent was too faint it only meant she wasn¡¯t around here or she never went


    back.


    I stepped inside and double-checked, but I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere inside the suite. The room


    looked like how we left it this morning since I didn¡¯t allow anyone to clean the room today.


    Soon, Beast was growling in my head. If I was not bothered by the Omega¡¯s absence, I would be


    taunting my wolf for suddenly connecting with my mind. But I knew he was upset that Lucy was gone


    and was now fucking ming me again. A s expected, he would only let me feel him when he was


    fucking mad at me.


    ¡®Where¡¯s the Omega?¡¯ I sent Beta Collin a mindlink as I walked out of my room, mming the door as I


    exited and headed downstairs.


    ¡®Talk with Laira, Alpha. She can exin it better.¡¯ Collin replied, and I wanted to curse him. What the


    fuck happened to let me know everything happening in the pack, especially within the packhouse?


    ¡®Where is Laira?¡¯


    ¡®At the office with me.¡¯


    ¡®Meet me by the stairs.¡¯


    I doubled my steps, my nose ring. Did she fucking run away or leave?


    Beast growled again. He was giving me an awful headache, and I tried to push him to the back of my


    mind, but he wasn¡¯t giving up control. And this was pissing me off more.


    I don¡¯t need him right now. I needed to find the Omega. I didn¡¯t spend money on her just so she could


    leave after a day. 1


    I kept telling myself it was the money that was pissing me off, but in reality, I knew I fucked up and led


    her to leave. If she did run away, it was because of how I treated her after I fucked her. But I kept


    justifying to myself that that was not my problem. She should have expected that. I was not made for


    cuddles and sweet nothings.


    I saw Laira and Collin by the foot of the stairs, waiting for me.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She requested her own ce, Alpha. Where she can rest.¡±


    ¡°And you decided for her instead of asking me?¡±


    ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to bother you since it looked like you were disappointed with her.¡±


    My brows raised at Laira¡¯s words. But I didn¡¯t need to exin to them. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    I was expecting she would point me to one of the guest rooms.


    ¡°At the Omega quarter?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can pick her up and bring her here if you need her.¡± Collin volunteered, but I could see he was


    frustrated too. Probably with me.


    ¡°I can take care of that.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for any response as I walked past them and headed for the front


    door.


    Beta Colling walked behind me.


    ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    ¡°We both fucking know she¡¯s not easily scared.¡± I didn¡¯t know why I said that, but it was the truth. And it


    was the reason why I wanted to put her in her ce. I¡¯m the fucking Alpha here. I don¡¯t need a female,


    especially an Omega to run over m


    I sat by the window sill just looking over the grounds outside this apartment building, or what they


    called the Omega quarter. Most of the residents here are Omegas working within and outside the


    territory.


    Laira told me the Alpha provided this ce for free and they just needed to pay for the electricity and


    water bill, but the maintenance and keeping the ce safe was still under the Alpha. She was hesitant


    to put me here, but I insisted. I didn¡¯t like the way Alpha Stone looked at me earlier. He was disgusted


    with me and I didn¡¯t even know what I did wrong.


    I thought we were both enjoying each other¡¯spany after the mind-blowing sex we shared, but I was


    wrong. I was the only one who enjoyed it.


    And I didn¡¯t know it would hurt. I couldn¡¯t exin what I was feeling, but for the first time, I felt no


    motivation at all to keep going. I felt like I just wanted t o curl up and let my wings cocoon me, away


    from the world, away from the pain.


    My thoughts were distracted when I saw a lot of movement on the grounds as if everyone had just


    disappeared, and when my eyes focused, I saw the Alpha walking toward the quarter with a furious


    expression on his face, making the small crowd pave way for him.


    I closed my eyes and clutched my pendant as if it would help me and give m e strength. He was


    probably here for me. A s much as I was brave with everything, I didn¡¯t have it in me to argue with him.


    Besides, I should act like an Omega, and a t the moment, I felt like one.


    I got up from the window and walked to the door that separated my small apartment from the hallway


    outside. I leaned against it and closed my eyes, trying to hear if there was anymotion.


    I was just on the second floor. If he was here for me, it wouldn¡¯t take long before he would arrive here.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And I was right. Soon, loud footsteps were heard from the hallway, and then they stopped. I knew he


    was right outside my door. I didn¡¯t wait for him to knock, instead, I turned the knob and opened the


    door. I avoided looking into his eyes, so I bowed my head as I acknowledged him.


    ¡°Alpha Stone.¡±


    ¡°Who said you can move here?¡± His voice was cold, too cold.


    I opened the door wide, and he stepped inside. He might have understood that I didn¡¯t want anyone


    from the corridor to hear us.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you wanted me around, and I didn¡¯t want to intrude on your space so¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to intrude on my space? || He scoffed, and my eyes squinted, but I didn¡¯t look at him.


    My gaze was still fixed on the floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong¡­ bit my inner cheek because I felt so weak a t the moment, and I


    knew if he kept this attitude toward me, I might end up crying. I was on cloud nine earlier, and he just


    smashed all the happiness around m e when he walked out without saying anything. I had always been


    confident, but this Alpha was destroying all the confidence I had.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± He ordered.


    I blinked back the tears pooling in my eyes before I tilted my head up and looked at him.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I did my best to sound tough. I wouldn¡¯t cry in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you thest chance. If you decide to stay with me in my suite, I will forget that you defied me


    and decided on your own. But if you choose to remain here, then so be it. I will just call you when I


    need you.¡±


    His words hit me badly. I thought I was already tough enough and no one could break me. And yet, not


    even 24 hours after I met him, this Alpha was already shattering my heart and my confidence into


    pieces.


    ¡°I understand, Alpha,¡± I answered in a straight voice.


    ¡°Which means?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. And I wille to you if you call for me.¡¯


    ¡°Fine. I want you in my suite then, at ten o¡¯clock tonight. After that, you can return here.¡± He said those


    words without any emotion before he left without saying goodbye, mming the door on his way out.


    My knees buckled, but somehow I found my way to walk toward the door and lock i t. I rested my


    forehead on it while my hand was still clutching the door handle, and this time I just let the tears pour


    down my face.


    I didn¡¯t know liking someone would hurt like this. Why, of all the people in this world, did I end up liking


    a conceited, cold -hearted Alpha?


    I was trying to stifle my sobs, but I couldn¡¯t stop them. Did I make the wrong choice? I should have


    come with him.


    Maybe even if he¡¯s cold, I would still at least get to be with him. And now my choices have just demoted


    me back to my real purpose when I was sold for the feast ¨C just a mere Omega, a piece of flesh


    needed to satisfy my buyer.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± Alpha Stone¡¯s voice came through from outside the door. I thought I was hallucinating


    because it sounded so soft like he was in pain. But then he spoke again. ¡°Open the door¡­¡± I abruptly


    unlocked the door and twisted the knob, opening it wide in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t have time to wipe


    the tears off my face.


    I saw the Alpha leaning his forearm against the door frame while his forehead was resting on it. He was


    looking at me, and his face mirroring the expression I had on mine. He looked lost too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± His voice came out, almost inaudible, but I heard it loud and clear. Did the Alpha just


    apologize to me? An Omega?


    My lips quivered as I bit my bottom lip. Everything I felt right now was something new to me, and I


    couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying.


    Alpha Stone moved from his position and closed the gap between us, shutting the door behind him


    before his arms coiled around my body and pulled me against his, hugging me tightly while he pressed


    his mouth onto my hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Come home with me, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Did I do or say something wrong?¡± I asked. My hands on his chest were clutching his shirt tightly.


    ¡°No. Yes! Fuck!¡± He cursed, gritting his teeth as his arms around me tightened. ¡°I fucking don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 24


    24 ¨C Competition


    LUCY.


    We stayed hugging each other for a long time. My tears had calmed down and so was the pain inside


    my heart, but I was scared that if I moved, something would snap inside him and would make him leave


    again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± His hand smoothed over my hair before he withdrew his body away from mine.


    I just nodded my head, biting my bottom lip as I slowly tilted my head to meet his eyes. I knew I


    shouldn¡¯t. I should have learned by now not to look him in the eyes, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    A weak smile tugged on the Alpha¡¯s lips before his hand went to cup my cheek, his thumb trailing


    slowly on my lips, and I knew this was too early, but his action made my pussy throb in an instant.


    ¡°Do you need to take anything with you?¡±


    ¡°Just my backpack. It¡¯s my only property. ¡°I pulled my body away from him and turned around to grab


    my bag because I was sure if I stayed longer to enjoy his touch, he would soon smell my arousal and it


    just was not appropriate at this moment.


    But then I suddenly felt empty without his warmth.


    I heard the door being opened, and when I looked back, the Alpha was already holding it open for me.


    We walked in silence until we were almost at the end of the corridor when I remembered something.


    ¡°We forgot to lock the door,¡± I told him. before rushing back to the apartment door and locking it from


    the inside after making sure I had the keys in my jeans pocket.


    The Alpha was just at the other end, waiting for me toe back. He had his hands inside his pocket,


    and the solemn expression on his face just made me want to hug him. But it could wait until I knew I


    was allowed to do that.


    I was almost near him when another apartment door opened and revealed a young man with hazelnut


    brown hair with green eyes. He shed a smile at me before he blocked my way.


    I saw the Alpha¡¯s chest heave, and I knew I would be in trouble again.


    ¡°Hey! I think you¡¯re the new Omega they were talking about. My name is Henry.¡± He extended his hand,


    a goofy smile on his face.


    I waited for the Alpha to say something, but he didn¡¯t. So I made my move. I took and shook his hand,


    but withdrew mine right away. ¡°Nice to meet you, Henry. I¡¯m Lucy. And I have to excuse myself because


    the Alpha is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha?¡± He repeated and snapped his head around until he saw the Alpha, who was just looking


    at us.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he acknowledged, bowing his head a little too low as his cheeks turned red. ¡°I felt a strong


    aura, but I just dismissed it. My apologies, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°No harm done.¡± The Alpha answered while his eyes were on me as I walked toward him, my face void


    of any expression.


    ¡°Have a good evening, Henry.¡± Alpha Stone added before he took my hand and turned around, walking


    with me hand in hand as we climbed down the stairs.


    ¡°Have a good evening too, Alpha Stone and Lady Lucy.¡±


    Alpha Stone scoffed, but a smile yed on his lips, and I wanted to roll my eyes.


    Did he scoff because he called me Lady Lucy? And it didn¡¯t fit me at all?


    ¡°Do you think he will back off?¡± He asked the moment we hit the grounds outside the apartment


    building.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t understand your question.¡±


    ¡°I was asking if you think Henry will no longer pursue you now that he saw us together.¡±


    ¡°Pursue me? You assumed too much, Alpha. Why would anyone want an Omega like me?¡± I asked


    him, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from ncing at him.


    He swallowed, but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he let go of my hand and I wanted to scream in frustration


    did I do or say wrong again?


    But even before I could finish the question in my head, his arm snaked what around my back, and his


    hand ended up on my waist. He pulled my body closer to him so that my head was on the side of his


    chest.


    My shoulders rxed as my arms snaked around his body while my lips curled into a wide smile. I


    might as well enjoy this because I was sure he would soon wake up from his trance and would shove


    me away again.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He asked, his hand brushing against the skin of my waist. I didn¡¯t even notice


    that he had slipped his hand under my shirt already.


    ¡°I am wondering if we are walking to the packhouse. Isn¡¯t it far?¡±


    ¡°It is far but not too far. I forgot to take my car in my rush to get to you.¡±


    ¡°So you let Beast out?¡± I asked, excited at the thought of seeing Beast. Maybe he would decide to run


    in his wolf form again.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t let him out anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I let out a sigh.


    ¡°Are you disappointed? Do you miss him? Do you like him?¡± He sounded annoyed. He really didn¡¯t like


    his wolf.


    I smiled before I answered him. ¡°He was nice to me. So yes, I liked him.¡±


    ADAN STONE.


    If I didn¡¯t want to make up for being an asshole to Lucy, I would have scared off Henry. But I had to


    restrain myself.


    This fucking territory was swarming with males who seemed to be smitten with her, and if she realized


    how shitty I waspared to all the male Omegas and warriors around her who wanted her, she might


    fuck off and leave me before I was ready to let her go.


    ¡°Pursue me? You assumed too much, Alpha. Why would anyone want an Omega like me?¡±


    She asked earlier, and I couldn¡¯t even answer it. I had no idea how she was doing it because even


    though I kept denying it, I did like her.


    And every man that looked at her felt like apetitor. Even her delight at the mention of my wolf was


    pissing me off. And to add to that, the moment Lucy stated that she liked Beast, my fucking wolf


    connected in my head and whimpered like a fucking lovesick puppy. He didn¡¯t resemble the feral beast,


    who was ready to hurt anyone the moment he was let out.


    But I tried to shove any negative thoughts to the back of my head. Lucy¡¯s arms were still wrapped


    around my body, and mine were wrapped around hers. I wanted tough at myself because, at this


    age, I shouldn¡¯t be acting like a fucking teenager, but then, I was enjoying this.


    I could go back to normal tomorrow. I just have to learn how to control myself around her.


    Beast was still in my head, and Lucy wasn¡¯t talking, so I decided to take my chance on my wolf.


    ¡®Is she our mate?¡¯


    Dead air.


    ¡®Can you fucking answer me?¡¯


    Silence.


    ¡®Just a fucking yes or no.¡¯


    Still nothing. But I knew he was still there.


    ¡®I will let you out, just fucking answer me.


    And my fucking wolf finally did. ¡®I can¡¯t connect to her wolf. Something feels odd like she¡¯s there but


    she¡¯s not. Something is blocking her wolf. I scent her but without her wolf, I will not be able to confirm if


    she¡¯s mated to us.¡¯


    ¡®But do you think she¡¯s¡­¡¯


    ¡®Your guess is just as good as mine. But we need her wolf. Now fucking let me out.¡¯


    ¡®No. Not tonight.¡¯


    Beast growled in my head and gave me a splitting headache. My body stiffened, making me halt in my


    tracks before a growl escaped my throat. My hands flew to my head, gripping it tightly as I crouched on


    the ground.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± Lucy¡¯s voice was panicked.


    I tried to breathe through my nose. This was not the first time Beast did this, and I knew I could handle


    it. I would not let him out since there were many passersby in this area. And I had no guarantee he


    would behave.


    Some other time, but not now and not here.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Lucy crouched in front of me, her hands cupping my face as she tilted it up to meet my eyes.


    My eyes were burning ¨C it must be shing red ¨C and I knew it was because of the rage surging from


    Beast¡¯s aura, and I fucking wondered why Lucy wasn¡¯t terrified.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Our eyes locked, and I saw worry flitting in her eyes instead of the fear I was expecting. ¡°Beast?¡±


    She knew. This Omega was too smart.


    ¡°Calm down, please. You¡¯re hurting Adan ¡­ Please¡­¡± Her voice was so soft and soothing, and


    although the pain slowly went away and I should be grateful, I couldn¡¯t help but feel rage at the warm


    and loving way she was talking to him.


    Her hand smoothed over my forehead up to the top of my hair, as if she was brushing my wolf¡¯s fur


    while my breathing slowed down and the burn in my eyes lessened.


    ¡°Good boy¡­¡± She smiled sweetly before she ced a soft kiss on my forehead, and I knew it was for


    my wolf.


    And I wanted to punch Beast in the face.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± She swallowed hard before she cupped my face again. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    There were now people who stopped at the other side of the road looking at us. If this was in the past, I


    would have growled and let my Alpha aura out so they would all disperse and leave the area.


    But for some fucking reason, I didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy tonight after my fucking wolf just showed


    his obedience to Lucy.


    It felt like I waspeting with my own wolf for her attention and her approval.


    And as fucking crazy as it might sound, I didn¡¯t want Beast to win.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 25


    025 Three L¡¯s


    BETA COLLIN.


    Laira and I, together with the Gamma couple, Kingston and Lena, were sitting on the steps of the


    packhouse, waiting for our Alpha toe home. We had no idea what had happened between them,


    and Laira was worried that the Alpha might have blown up his anger with Lucy.


    I had to remind Laira that no matter how pissed off or irritated Alpha Adan was, he would nevery a


    hand on a female. But my smart mate reminded me that she was not concerned about the physical


    abuse but more about the words that woulde out of Alpha Adan¡¯s mouth.


    And I think she was right. Through the years, Adan had changed tremendously. Gone was the calm


    and peace-loving man I grew up with.


    He grew more distant and more broody over the years. I guessed it came from the fact that he had no


    one to channel his energy through. I didn¡¯t believe a man or his wolf could go feral without a mate, but I


    think Adan was a living example of that.


    A part of me was hopeful that the Omega was his mate. I knew many would raise an eyebrow if an


    Alpha was mated to an Omega, but at this point, I just wanted


    Adan to find his mate. And with his wolf being tamed down by this Omega, I would like to believe he


    could sense her as his mate now only if we could let her wolf out sooner so we could find out.


    But if they were not fated mates, with a wolf, she could at least give him an heir.


    And maybe they could make it work because it looked like she was the only female the Alpha could


    tolerate. Maybe not all the time, but it was just a day and I never saw Adan as disoriented as he was


    the whole day. This Omega surely stirred. something in him.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Kingston stated as he stood up from sitting and helped his mate


    My eyes darted to where he was looking as I stood up, taking Laira with me. I saw the Alpha untangle


    his arm around Lucy, and I couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Laira elbowed my side as she hushed me to keep


    quiet.


    I bit my bottom lip, suppressing a smile. from forming on my lips, but my heart was literally happy for


    Adan. I never saw him wrap anyone in his arms the same way he never cuddled a sleeping female in


    hisp as he didst night.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Lena was the first one to greet, with a slight bow of her head before she shifted her gaze to


    Lucy, shing her a wide smile.


    ¡°What the fuck are you all doing here?¡± Of course, he would greet us back in a grumpy manner.


    ¡°Trying to catch a shooting star. Perhaps it will grant our wish.¡± Kingston answered, but his face and


    tone were voids of any emotions.


    Laira and Lena both restrained their giggles, but Lucy did not.


    She giggled softly before she realized no one was giggling orughing, which caused her to stop and


    straighten up her posture before she dropped her gaze to the ground.


    ¡°What did you wish for?¡± Alpha Adan asked.


    A smile formed on Kingston¡¯s face before he scratched his head to answer the Alpha. ¡°A mate for


    you¡­


    ¡°Stop wishing for the same thing¡­ I don¡¯t have a mate.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened, but she kept her gaze on the ground.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met the female beside you, Alpha. If you don¡¯t mind.¡± Lena broke the awkwardness, and


    when the Alpha gave her a nod, she stepped down the steps and stood in front of the Omega.


    Lena extended her hand as my mate moved down to stand beside her. ¡°Lena, Gamma Female of the


    pack.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lucy, the Omega¡­¡± Lucy returned the smile Lena gave her as they shook hands.


    ¡°The Omega who can tame the Beast? I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    ¡± The Alpha hissed as he shook his head. and walked up the steps to the front door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep her too long. She needs to sleep.¡± He said to no one before he entered the packhouse, and


    the females just stifled their giggles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My father is strict, he wants. to make sure I follow my curfew and my bedtime.¡± Lucy joked,


    and it made the girls chuckle. 1


    ¡°I can hear you, Omega.¡± The Alpha¡¯s voice erupted from the inside of the packhouse, and I couldn¡¯t


    stop myself from chuckling at the expression on Lucy¡¯s face like she was caught with a hand in a


    cookie jar.


    ¡°The Alpha is just moody. But he¡¯s really nice if he wants to.¡± It was Lena who spoke.


    I motioned for Kingston to follow the


    Alpha inside, but he asked to wait. Only then did I remember he had not met Lucy either.


    ¡°Kingston, Gamma to the Alpha. A pleasure to meet you, Lady Lucy.¡± He extended a hand, which Lucy


    took and shook.


    ¡°Please drop the Lady. I¡¯m not reallydylike, and I don¡¯t think the Alpha will appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine if we just call you Lucy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my name, so it should be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°No, what I mean is, the Alpha never took home a female. So I think it was just right to address you as


    such.¡±


    ¡°I think we should ask the Alpha¡­ or not, Laira added. ¡°But Lucy is fine for me. Lena and I like your


    name.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you.¡± Lucy beamed at her.


    ¡°What Laira wants to say is¡­ are you sure you¡¯re not our future Luna?¡±


    My brow raised. These two were being crazy again.


    Laira and Lena had been wishing for a Luna for a long time. I met Laira first before Kingston found


    Lena, and it has been six years.


    ¡°Your Luna? Of course not! Don¡¯t let


    Alpha Stone hear you¡­ or he might throw a tantrum.¡± She said thest part in a very hushed tone, but


    her eyes were flitting with mischievousness.


    Luna or not, I was sure these three would have fun together.


    ¡°You see, Laira¡­ Lena.¡± Lena pointed at my mate before she pointed at herself and then to Lucy. ¡°¡­


    Lucy. We think the rank females of this pack have L for their names.¡±


    Kingston snickered as he patted my back. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. These females are crazier than Adan.¡±


    I chuckled before looking at the three females exchanging information. ¡°You heard the Alpha, Lucy


    can¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    LUCY.


    ¡°You heard the Alpha, Lucy can¡¯t stay upte.¡± Beta Collin reminded all of us, and Laira just rolled her


    eyes at him before she motioned with her hand, shooing her mate away.


    ¡°Let them go inside. Let¡¯s stay here and talk.¡± Lena grabbed my wrist and tugged me to sit down. I just


    found myself squeezed in between them.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your setup with the Alpha?¡± Lena asked, her brows wiggling.


    I looked at Laira, who was smiling, waiting for me to respond, but I honestly didn¡¯t understand what


    Lena meant. I¡¯m not sure I get what you were asking?¡±


    ¡°I told Lena the Alpha introduced you to everyone as his girlfriend, so we are kind of wondering if you


    are really the Alpha¡¯s girlfriend¡­ or¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a role y.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want anyone to find out he went to the Feast, right?¡± Lena asked, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell anyone, right?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re loyal to the Alpha. If he wants to keep it a secret, then it¡¯s fine. Besides, we like


    you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me yet.¡± I felt my cheeks burning. I was really ttered this time because I never had


    girlfriends. And I think I liked these too ¨C they seemed nice and they shared my humor. 1


    ¡°If you can stay here longer, then we can get to know you more.¡±


    ¡°It depends on the Alpha. He¡¯s moody¡­ And keep throwing tantrums.¡±


    The two females chuckled, and soon I was giggling with them.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t have any clothes?¡± Laira mentioned it out of nowhere.


    I shook my head in response.


    ¡°I should prepare some for you for tomorrow. I thought you and the Alpha would go and shop today.¡±


    ¡°I think I can take care of that, Lai,¡± Lena stated as she tugged at the sleeve of my shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s give her


    dresses instead of these clothes. Where did you even grab this loose shirt?¡±


    ¡°The Alpha instructed me to give her modest and not-too-tight clothes. These are the safest I could


    find.¡±


    My eyes widened at her words. What was that for?


    ¡°Seriously? I¡¯ll take care of your clothes. tomorrow, and let¡¯s just say I was not informed of the Alpha¡¯s


    request.¡± Lena winked at Laira before she shifted her gaze back to me. ¡°But you¡¯re okay with dresses?


    And I mean not the long ones.¡±


    I can be naked too. I wanted to answer, but instead, I just nodded my head.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°We can continue talking tomorrow. The Alpha wants her in his office.¡± Laira said almost immediately.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I responded before I bit my bottom lip. As much as I wanted to talk with them, I really wanted to


    see Alpha Stone again. I was just hoping his mood. was still the same as when we were walking home.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 26


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    026 ¨C I¡¯m A Shifter


    ADAN.


    I was in my office waiting for any sign that Laira and Lena were done introducing themselves to her, but


    it had been too long already.


    So in the end, when I couldn¡¯t wait anymore, I mindlinked Laira and asked her to bring Lucy to my


    office. It didn¡¯t take long before a knock came, and I let her in.


    Lucy stepped in and walked towards the center, her eyes roaming around my office, and I was


    wondering if she liked it or if she thought the room was boring. I suddenly wished I had more color than


    ck and brown.


    Lucy stopped in the middle of my office, right in front of my big desk, while I sat o n my chair, elbow


    propped on the armrest with my head resting on my knuckles.


    ¡°Stop staring, Alpha,¡± she said, biting her inner cheek, which made her look innocent, which I knew she


    was far from.


    ¡°Why? Last time I checked, I had the right to look at anyone I wanted to look at.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me melt¡­¡± She said it in an almost inaudible voice, but I heard it. And she caught me


    off guard, making me almost choke on my own words.


    Was she being honest, or was she just ying me? I ignored her because I had no idea how to answer


    that, so instead, I started another topic. ¡°I want to induct you into my pack?¡±


    ¡®Induct? What do you mean?¡± Her eyes were rounded, so I was sure she knew what I meant by it.


    ¡°Swear allegiance and loyalty to my pack. I¡¯ll take you into my pack¡± But the fucking truth was, I wanted


    to be able to mindlink her, so I didn¡¯t need to go around people just to find her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how. I never had a pack.¡±


    I stood up from my chair and opened my drawer, taking the ceremonial dagger before moving to the


    other side of the table. I anchored my ass on my desk, and crossed my arms across my chest before


    looking at her.


    ¡°Will you draw blood from me?¡± Her eyes were focused on the dagger in my hand.


    ¡°I need our blood to mix in your body.¡±


    She gulped. And I could tell she was beginning to feel uneasy.


    ¡°Will you not befortable if I cut you? It¡¯ll be just a little cut in your palm.¡± She looked pale, but it was


    nothing new. Some Omegas were not tolerant of pain, especially before they got their wolves.


    ¡°Or you can drink directly from me.¡±


    Her eyes snapped up and met my gaze. ¡°I think I could take that offer.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and motioned with my hand for her toe closer. I was trying to act as if it


    was a natural thing, but in reality, the thought of her drinking my blood was arousing me.


    ¡°Repeat after me.¡± I took her hand andid it out in front of me. My finger began to run circles on her


    palm. This was not part of the ceremony, but I just wanted to hold her.


    ¡°I.. state your full name,¡± I began.


    ¡°I, Lucija Valerie Foster¡­¡±


    She has a beautiful name.


    ¡°Pledge my allegiance and loyalty to


    Alpha Adan Stone Robinson as my Alpha¡­


    ¡°Pledge my allegiance and loyalty¡­¡± she paused, before she tilted her head up and her eyes locked


    with mine. ¡°¡­to Alpha Adan Stone Robinson as my Alpha.¡±


    I saw a smile curled on her lips, and I fucking thought the lights shined on her like she was the only


    thing I could see. I totally cked out and just found myself swiping my tongue over my lips as my eyes


    darted to her plump lips.


    ¡°¡­and to Mystic Pack as my pack,¡± she continued even without my words. And that was enough.


    I closed my eyes for a second to break the trance I was in before I started my spiel. I, Alpha Adan


    Stone Robinson of the Mystic Pack, ept you, Lucija Valerie Foster, as part of my pack from this day


    forward.¡± I straightened up from my position and bit my wrist before extending it to her.


    Lucy swallowed as her eyes sparkled before she sank her teeth into my wrist and began sucking blood,


    slowly at first before it became aggressive as her hold of n my arm tightened.


    It should have been just a few seconds, just a drop of blood to mix with hers, but she had been drinking


    for quite some time now. Not that it bothered me, but she seemed to enjoy it a little too much.


    And then I realized I didn¡¯t feel any bond connecting with mine or with the pack despite the fact that she


    was drinking too much blood already.


    ¡®Lucy¡­¡¯ I tried to mindlink her, although


    I couldn¡¯t feel her mind at all.


    Nothing.


    ¡®Omega¡­¡¯


    Still nothing.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I told her in a slightly higher voice, and it looked like it snapped her back to the present.


    She withdrew her mouth from my wrist, but she didn¡¯t lift her gaze to look at me. I thought I saw ck


    veins at the side of her eyes, but they were gone in seconds. I t might be just the lighting in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. Your blood tasted really good.¡±


    I should be ttered, but I have other things in my head right now. ¡°Did you feel a connection opening?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± This time she tilted her head and met my gaze.


    ¡°A bond. And I can¡¯t link to your mind. Have you experienced mindlink?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I never had a pack, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I know. But the fuck, why can¡¯t I connect with you.¡± I asked her, even if I knew she wouldn¡¯t have an


    answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this again,¡± I grunted, grabbing the dagger on the desk behind me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being cut.¡±


    I was starting to get pissed off because I couldn¡¯t take her in my pack and I was already losing my


    patience. ¡°Your- fucking-hand, now!¡±


    She extended her hand, but I saw the anger in her eyes. I couldn¡¯t care less. I wanted her in my fucking


    mind.


    I sliced her palm and I saw the dark blood pooling in her hand. It was the darkest blood I¡¯d ever seen,


    but it was the least of my concern. I sliced mine and entwined our hands, mixing our blood together. I


    counted in my head and I was so fucking close to twenty counts and nothing was happening.


    ¡°Say the spiel again¡­¡±


    Lucy let out a deep sigh before she stated the allegiance pledge and I immediately epted her but


    nothing had changed.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± I growled and pulled my hand away from hers. I threw the dagger a t the other end of


    the room, and it hit the sofa, ripping it in the process. I didn¡¯t feel a fucking connection being added to


    my pack.


    She stepped backward. I didn¡¯t see any fear in her eyes, only confusion.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± I snapped at her, my eyes dted as I waited for her response. She


    kept moving back until her back hit the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alpha. I don¡¯t even know what you mean by


    the connection.¡±


    ¡°Try to mindlink me¡­¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    ¡°Just fucking try!¡± I knew this was not her fault, but I was so frustrated now.


    Something was totally wrong.


    Lucy shut her eyes tightly, her hands. coiling at the hem of her shirt as if she could get strength from it.


    Was she lying? Was she part of another pack? Was that why I couldn¡¯t take her in my pack? Or did she


    use a different name?


    ¡°Are you even a fucking shifter?¡± In a few steps, I was in front of her, my face just inches from hers.


    Her eyes opened as her hands went to my chest, trying to push me away. ¡°I am! Can¡¯t you scent me as


    a wolf?¡± She answered in a slightly higher tone, as pain crossed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a she-wolf, I¡¯m not lying!


    You should be able to smell that!¡±


    I grabbed her hands from my chest and raised them above her head, pinning them against the wall as


    my eyes met hers.


    ¡°The only thing I can smell from you is your fucking sweet scent!¡± I growled before my nose dipped to


    the crook of her neck. I had no fucking idea what I was doing, but I found myself inhaling her sweet


    scent, taking everything I could.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ I¡¯m not lying. Beta Collin said he scented my weak shifter smell¡­¡±


    Collin told me the same thing. I was just frustrated because I badly wanted her in my pack.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I panted, still on a high from her sweet scent. My mouth parted as I began sucking the soft


    spot on her neck while my hands still held hers against the wall.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± she moaned as she arched her body, throwing her head back and resting it against the wall,


    giving me more ess to her neck.


    ¡°I want you in my head, Lucy¡­¡± I groaned lowly as my gums itched before my fangs slowly erupted.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 27


    027 ¨C Mr. Perfect


    LUCY.


    ¡°Are you even a fucking shifter?¡±


    My heart felt like it would jump out of my chest at Alpha Stone¡¯s question while he surged forward as if


    he would attack me.


    He grabbed my hands and pinned them above my head. His face was deadly, and his eyes were


    dting, indicating Beast¡¯s desire to emerge as well. Was he mad too? I seriously had no idea what I


    had done wrong.


    Did they find out I have demon blood? Shit! I shouldn¡¯t have let him cut my palm.


    I tried to exin and reason it out, but it felt like the Alpha was not listening at all. His lips were


    attacking my neck, kissing and nibbling on my soft spot. And despite the danger I felt from my identity


    being revealed, I couldn¡¯t help the moan that escaped my lips the moment his fangs grazed against the


    skin of my neck.


    ¡°I want you, Lucy¡­¡± His voice came out needy and it made me melt in an instant. He had no idea how


    much I wanted him. I bit my bottom lip, arching my hips up and letting my front rub against his erection.


    I was a sensual she-demon, but


    I was not easily attracted. I would rather pleasure myself, but this Alpha ¨C he could set my desire on fire


    in an instant with just his small talk.


    I was still reeling in the feeling of his lips. and teeth on my skin and his shaft pressed against mine


    when I felt a tinge of pain in my neck.


    My eyes widened as reality set in. It was nothing, just like an ant bite, but I knew what was happening.


    Was he nning to mark me? Had he gone mad? He would kill my wolf and I would be a pure


    demon!


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I grunted, wriggling my hands from his clutch, but he was too strong.


    His fangs were piercing my skin slowly like he wanted to savor the moment. But he had no fucking right


    to im me without my approval!


    Anger surged through my whole body as I moved my ass backward and positioned my leg, bending it


    and swinging it upward so that my knee hit his groin.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± He growled loudly, his eyes dted as he threw me a deadly re, with his hands


    clutching his groin.


    I did try not to hit him hard, but I was sure it was still painful. My hands flew to my neck, trying to stop


    the blood from oozing out, as I tried to calm myself. If I return his anger, he might throw me out, and I


    might end up on the street soon.


    But wasn¡¯t it what I wanted? To be on my own?


    The door swung open, and it revealed


    Beta Collin and Gamma Kingston with shocked expressions on their faces. Their gazes shifted back


    and forth between me and Alpha Stone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going¡­¡± The Beta was not able to finish his words as I dashed off and exited the office.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Gamma Kingston yelled my name, but I didn¡¯t stop running.


    I was aiming to go to his bedroom, but I changed my mind. He might be furious with me so I went for


    the front door instead.


    I kept running, and all the while, my heart was thudding loudly. I didn¡¯t even know where I was heading.


    It would be amazing to be imed by the


    Alpha, but we both knew it was done out of the haze he was in. And if he seeded, what would


    happen to me? My wolf would die and I would remain wolfless for the rest of my days, and it might


    mean I would be a full-pledge demon, something I¡¯ve been trying to stay away from.


    ¡°Aahhhh!¡± A scream escaped my lips as I felt my body flung forward. Strong arms caged me into a hug


    before our bodies hit the ground with a loud thud, and we ended up rolling over the dusty forest


    grounds.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t feel any pain when we hit the ground. He might have taken the whole impact. But I


    needed to get away from him until he could clear his mind.


    I wriggled my body and scrambled to move away from the Alpha¡¯s hold. And when he let me go, I


    pushed my body up to run again, but he got hold of my ankle and pulled me back, making me fall face-


    down on the ground.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± I screamed as the pain hit my whole face. It was nothing I couldn¡¯t manage, but it was still


    painful.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I heard him growl before his hands gripped my arms and lifted me up, letting me sit on the


    ground. He was moving my body like I was just a rag doll and weighed nothing.


    ¡°Shit! Let me see!¡± His hand cupped my jaw as he scanned my face. And before I could even react, I


    saw his tongue sticking out as my eyes widened.


    My hand flew to his face and I pushed him backward before I inched back from where I was seated.


    ¡°Did you just fucking shove my face? I¡¯m just going to fucking heal your scratches! ¡°He looked really


    annoyed now. Scratches! Did he want to heal my scratches?


    I knew an Alpha¡¯s saliva could heal wounds and infections, but I didn¡¯t need anything for just scratches!


    ¡°I will heal! No need to do that¡­¡± As much as I wanted his tongue all over my body, with the revtion


    that the wolf¡¯s ways were not taking effect on my body, I was scared his saliva wouldn¡¯t heal me too.


    And thest thing I wanted was for the Alpha to end up digging further into my life.


    ¡°Are you fucking disgusted with me?¡±


    ¡°Disgusted?¡± I hissed at him. This Alpha had totally lost it. ¡°I sucked and rode your dick and rubbed my


    pussy all over your face, and now you¡¯re asking if I¡¯m disgusted with you?¡±


    My chest heaved as I closed my eyes.


    Rx, Lucy.


    I forgot again that I shouldn¡¯t be shouting at the Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. But I got terrified that you would mark me. You can¡¯t do that.¡± I saw pain cross his


    eyes, but it was just for a flitting second before it turned cold.


    ¡°I just wanted to taste your blood.¡±


    He might be telling the truth, but I just wanted to be safe. I was sure he knew what his mark could do to


    my wolf.


    ¡°I just thought you would mark me. They kept reminding us at the shifter school that we should never


    go through the marking ritual without a wolf. Or our wolf would never surface at all.¡±


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how your mind works, Alpha. But I wanted to have my wolf.¡±


    ¡°So you can find your mate? You want to find him.¡± Hisst statement was not a question.


    I closed my eyes and pulled my knees against my chest. I wanted my wolf so I could find my mate


    because I believed he was my only gateway to saving my soul, like what the Goddess told me.


    But since meeting Alpha Stone, I didn¡¯t know if I still wanted to find my mate as I did before. All I knew


    was, I wanted the Alpha and I wanted to eliminate my demon blood, and I couldn¡¯t do it if I became


    wolfless.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I was a coward. Instead of telling him the truth, I took the easiest way out.


    I opened my eyes just in time to see his. shoulders slumped before he rose to his feet.


    ¡°Go back to the packhouse. I can assure you I will never mark you.¡± His voice was cold, and I felt


    empty again as I watched him walk away.


    Just one day and this man had brought so many questions and confusion to my mind. He was making


    me stray from my goal, and I knew it all along, yet I was just letting him. I pressed and hugged my


    knees tighter against my chest as I rested my chin on it, rocking my body slightly while trying to


    understand myself and the Alpha. I was sure it was pain that I saw in his eyes ¨C was he disappointed I


    wanted to look for my mate? Wasn¡¯t he waiting for his mate too?


    Pain hit my chest at the thought of the Alpha finding her. I didn¡¯t want to see that day. Was it the same


    thing he felt? Maybe the Alpha liked me as much as I liked him. But was it possible? He would never


    see me past my Omega rank.


    ¡°Lucy, get up and go back to the packhouse. I don¡¯t have all the time in the world to look after you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and pushed my body up, stomping as I walked double steps to catch up with the


    Alpha.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a bodyguard. I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± He stopped walking and faced me, making me halt my steps. ¡°You always run away at the


    first sign of danger instead of facing it head-on.¡±


    My eyes widened as my nose red. I was never a coward and did he forget I was an Omega? I was


    supposed to cower in front of him. But I knew I was just making an excuse because he was right, I was


    too scared to face him whenever he ended up being furious with me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry I disappointed you, Mr. Perfect, I¡¯m-Not-Scared-Of-Anything, but you should see your


    face whenever you¡¯re furious! It was too much to scare an Omega who had no one to run to for help!


    And I honestly don¡¯t know what you want from me! You hate me when I state my opinion and if I am


    being too aggressive, and now I am being ridiculed for running away like a coward! Make up your mind


    if you want a submissive or a dominant female, and just tell me so I can be one!¡± I snapped at him, my


    ears burning, and I knew I might get a bacsh soon, but it was toote to take it all back now.


    So instead, I walked away from him and headed for the packhouse ¨C hoping he would still let me stay


    after I disrespected him but preparing myself for the worst, knowing I might be thrown out at any


    moment now.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 28


    028 ¨C Two Days or More


    LUCY.


    I was expecting the Alpha would call for my attention, but he didn¡¯t. I walked home toward the


    packhouse with him trailing behind me.


    The house was deserted when we came in, and I was grateful for that because I didn¡¯t know how to


    face Laira and Lena. I wanted to ask Alpha Stone where I would be staying for the night, but I didn¡¯t


    want to start any conversation with him at the moment.


    So I just walked ahead up the stairs. I saw him switch off the main lights and turn o n the dimmed


    lamps all over the ground floor before he followed me up the stairs.


    As soon as we entered the bedroom, he walked past me and headed for the bathroom. I heard him


    open the shower, and I just slumped my body down on the single sofa. More than my body, my mind


    was tired from everything that happened i In thest twenty-four hours. And I was hoping to have a


    good night¡¯s sleep, but it still depends on the Alpha.


    After what felt like an eternity, the bathroom door opened and Alpha Stone stepped out, fully naked,


    and went directly to the bed as if I didn¡¯t exist.


    I stopped my mouth from dropping and my eyes from rounding as I watched him walk like a god toward


    his side of the bed. Everything about him was massive. And I was too lucky to be able to set my eyes


    on him this way.


    But he kept ignoring me. He slid into the nket, cing his arms beneath his head and closing his


    eyes.


    I swallowed hard before standing up and heading for the bathroom. Fine, if he doesn¡¯t want to talk, then


    we don¡¯t need to talk.


    I opened the shower and washed, all the


    while thinking of ways to make this night bearable. Should I go out of the room and sleep somewhere


    else? Or should I swallow my pride and sleep beside him?


    I was already done, but I still hadn¡¯t made up my mind. A part of me wanted to leave him alone, but a


    part of me wanted t o stay. I knew I would never feel secure the whole night unless he was around me.


    With my hair still slightly damp, I wrapped myself in the towel and just stared at the mirror. I didn¡¯t even


    have clothes to wear and I just couldn¡¯t get one from his closet since I had no idea how his mind was


    working at the moment. I let out one deep sigh before I moved and walked out of the bedroom. The


    Alpha was still in the same position when I left him, still with his eyes closed.


    I stood in front of the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I tried to soften my voice, even if I was still slightly annoyed with him.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± he answered without opening his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have clothes to wear.


    ¡°In my closet. Wear whatever you¡¯refortable wearing while you sleep.¡±


    ¡°I sleepfortably naked, Alpha,¡± I told him, wondering if he would react. Because the truth was, I


    rarely slept naked because I didn¡¯t trust anyone in the orphanage.


    ¡°Then sleep naked.¡± He replied in the same cold voice that irritated me.


    I stopped in my tracks and went for the bathroom instead, hanging the towel on the rack before


    stepping out fully naked. The Alpha¡¯s eyes were still closed, and I was disappointed. I wanted him to


    see me.


    So instead of going directly into my side o f the bed, I went to the end of the bed where I stood earlier


    and went on all fours, before crawling on my way to my corner ¨C the mattress dipping with my


    movement and I saw him on my peripherals finally opening his eyes.


    I moved to my side with my ass facing him, and I swore I heard his breathing hitch.


    ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± His voice came out hoarsely.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I asked him back almost immediately as I slipped inside the nket and rolled


    on my side, my back facing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, even though I was still irritated with him.


    I felt the mattress dip behind me before his arms slipped under my waist and the others snaked around


    me, dragging me towards him until my back hit his torso.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue tonight, Lucy. My mind is so tired.¡± His voice came out sad and all the annoyance


    I felt just vanished.


    My mind was tired too. ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we just sleep? We can argue again tomorrow.¡± He sank his head into the look of my neck, and I


    couldn¡¯t help the smile from curling on my lips. His hold o n my body tightened as his breathing slowed


    down.


    He was falling asleep. I scooted my body closer to his, letting his warmth envelope. my senses and my


    heart. ¡°Goodnight, Alpha Stone.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, my Angel¡­¡± He said it in almost a whisper before his lips pressed behind my ear. My


    heartbeat slowed. down as my body rxed before my eyes slowly shut.


    My eyes fluttered, but I kept them closed when I felt warm and wet lips trailing on the skin of my neck


    while a hand was cupping my bare pussy, a finger brushing against my folds.


    I suppressed a smile from forming on my lips as I felt the Alpha¡¯s hard cock probing against my thigh.


    What time was it anyway? It was still dark.


    ¡°Lucy¡­ wake up¡­¡± His voice was so gentle that if I didn¡¯t have any evil in me, I would have woken up


    and pleasured himpletely.


    But I wanted to be wicked, and punish him for the confusion he was giving me, s o I kept my breathing


    still and pretended not to be affected by his touch while hoping he would not be able to smell any


    arousaling off of my body.


    His mouth began aggressively sucking the skin of my neck up to my corbone. I was sure he was


    leaving some marks while his finger was already in between m y folds, but he was not pushing forward


    ¨C he was just there coating his finger with my wetness.


    I stayed still for Goddess knows how long before the Alpha decided I would not wake up. He let out a


    deep sigh before he let go of my body and rolled off the bed, leaving me cold without his warmth.


    I was already tempted to call him back so we could continue with what he started, but I held my ground.


    A little refusal wouldn¡¯t hurt him, but at least I found out that he was gentlemanly enough to not push


    himself on me without my approval. I heard the bathroom door open before a shower cascaded and hit


    the tiled floor. I was sure he was finding his own release by now. Good for him.


    I turned my body around and grabbed his pillow, hugging it tightly as I inhaled his manly scent, letting it


    lull me back to sleep.


    ¡°Sleep well, sleepy head. I¡¯ll see you soon ¡­¡± I was sure it was not a dream that the Alpha whispered


    those words and kissed my lips before leaving his bedroom, but I refused to open my eyes and wake


    up.


    It had been far too long ago since I had had a really good sleep. The Alpha didn¡¯t wake me up or order


    me to do anything, so I might as well take advantage of it.


    It was almost noon when I woke up, and I didn¡¯t waste time fixing myself before heading downstairs. I


    had no other clothing option, so I put on one of Alpha Stone¡¯s smaller shirts and the same pants I had


    yesterday before I rushed out of his suite.


    I was hoping he was in a good mood and wouldn¡¯t make a big deal about the fact that I overslept. I


    didn¡¯t want him to think I waszy, because I wasn¡¯t. It was just his bed and his pillows were too


    comfortable.


    I didn¡¯t meet anyone on my way down the stairs or while I walked down the corridor, so I had no idea


    where to go until I ended up in what looked like the kitchen of the packhouse.


    My stomach grumbled as I stood in the entryway, and soon Lena came out from another exit, followed


    by Gamma


    Kingston.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I greeted them, trying to hide the embarrassment of sleeping inte.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s noon already,¡± the Gamma replied as he anchored an arm around his mate¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I overslept¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you got some rest. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have an Omega fix something for you.¡± She was


    about to turn around, but Gamma Kingston stopped her.


    ¡°I can do that¡­ I¡¯m sure Lucy would rather chat with you than with me.¡± He kissed her lips and walked


    away without waiting for her approval, and I just found myself smiling at their interaction. Lena


    shrugged her shoulders while a smile yed on her lips as she watched the Gamma disappear to


    where I thought the main kitchen was before she shifted her gaze back to me.


    ¡°Come sit here¡­¡± She motioned for me toe over to the middle counter where she was leaning.


    I walked toward her and sat on the high stool. ¡°I can prepare my own food. I¡¯m an Omega too, so I¡¯m


    not sure if¡­¡±


    ¡°Sssh¡­ You¡¯re the Alpha¡¯s girlfriend, so stay still and wait for the food toe.¡±


    I was about to tell her that it wasn¡¯t a real thing, but she motioned with her fingers to zip my mouth,


    reminding me that no one had to know I was not the real thing.


    ¡°So how was your sleep? Did you have a good night?¡± Her brows wriggled before her eyes fell on my


    shirt. ¡°I left you a big paper bag with dresses on the couch at the Alpha¡¯s receiving area. Did you not


    see it?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I was in a rush to go down because I overslept and I just borrowed a shirt from the


    Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I see. But the clothes there will be enough until the Alpha can take you there to buy things.¡±


    ¡°Is he not mad that I overslept? Where is he anyway? At his office? Maybe I should go and show


    myself to him first before I eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Alpha is not here. He and his Beta went out of the territory.¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°We have a territory that is far from here that was inhabited, and we got reports a few weeks back that


    there were settlers. The Alpha had ordered them to leave, but they didn¡¯t want to, so he had no choice


    but to make an appearance there today.¡±


    I just nodded, biting my bottom lip.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if they were ordinary nomads or rogues, so the Alpha needs to take a whole lot of


    reinforcements with him.¡±


    ¡°Is it a dangerous task?¡±


    ¡°For Alpha Stone? No. Danger for the settlers if Beastes out. I think Beast is the reason no one


    tried to sh with Alpha Stely.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see. So they¡¯ll be out the whole day¡­¡± I suddenly missed him.


    Lena chuckled softly. ¡°Whole day? No¡­ A whole day is not enough. Two days at the least¡­¡±


    ¡°Two days?!¡± My eyes widened, my hands clutching the edge of the marble counter. I was not able to


    control my reaction.


    She nodded her head before she added, ¡°It can also go up to four to five days depending on the


    situation.¡±


    Me and my pride! Maybe he wanted to wake me up to say goodbye and not to fuck me, but because I


    assumed too much, now I didn¡¯t even get to say and kiss him goodbye.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 29


    029 ¨C Missing Him


    LUCY.


    Two days turned into four, and then into six. By then, I was already in misery. I have never felt so


    unproductive and useless as I felt at the moment. Although my body was functioning, my heart and my


    brain weren¡¯t.


    I miss Alpha Stone.


    And even if the Beta and Gamma Females told me that Alpha Stone could handle himself well in times


    of danger, I couldn¡¯t help but worry for him and hated myself for ignoring him before he left.


    If this was how it felt to be away from him for just a few days, what more if he asked me to leave for


    good? I had no idea how many times I asked


    Laira if she had gotten any messages from her Beta, but she always had the same answer, nothing yet.


    And although I could see the longing in her eyes, she was handling herself well. Maybe she was


    already used to this.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I spent my days training to increase my stamina. Lena was giving me a personal workout n, and I


    didn¡¯t need to hide. my own strength this time after Laira told me I was bluffing about being weak.


    So there was no point in pretending, and I just had to tell them I did work out while I was in the


    orphanage, and I did morning and evening runs. But I wished we could do more to help my wolf


    because, even with thorough training, I couldn¡¯t feel any changes in my body.


    Aside from that, Laira gave me books that I could read. As much as I hated reading, I wanted to know


    more about the other species in the world, so when she told me this house had a big library and a wide


    variety of books, I got excited. Maybe I could find answers to my cross-breed nature.


    But then I ended up reading romance novels instead. And it was crazy that for every male lead, I


    always pictured Alpha Stone. I was finally convinced that I was really crushing on the grumpy old


    Alpha.


    I was lost in the story I was reading when the door to the library opened and Lena stepped in. ¡°Lucy!¡±


    I shut the book and looked at her, confusion on my face. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Kingston got a word from the border. The Alpha and his convoy just entered the territory.¡±


    I pushed my body up from the couch and found myself with parted lips, but I had no idea what to say.


    All the while, my heart began to thud wildly, as if it would jump out of my chest.


    ¡°Yes, the Alpha will be home soon! So if you want to fix yourself, you better get going!¡± Lena¡¯s words


    snapped me from my thoughts. I nodded my head, but I remained in my spot. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lenaughed before she grabbed the book from my hand and dropped it on the couch before she went


    behind me. Her hands grabbed my shoulders as she pushed me toward the door. ¡°You need to move


    or he¡¯ll be here and you¡¯re still standing here. Laira is already in the shower, so if you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I finally snapped myself out of shock and realized what I needed to do. ¡±How much time do I


    have?¡±!


    ¡°It¡¯s forty-five minutes from the border, but if it¡¯s the Alpha driving, they might be here sooner, so let¡¯s


    say thirty minutes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything more and dashed out of the library, running my way up the stairs while Lena was


    laughing heartily as she followed me out.


    As soon as I entered the main bedroom, I let my eyes wander the room before I decided I needed to


    change the bedsheets and the pillowcases. The Alpha must be tired and, who knows, maybe he didn¡¯t


    have a decent bed to sleep on, so it would be better if he had fresh sheets.


    I began moving my ass and in just a few minutes I was done with it. I gathered the dirty sheets and was


    about to run out of the bedroom to deposit them in theundry area when I bumped into Lena as soon


    as I opened the door. She was about to knock with a paper bag in her hand.


    ¡°Give me that.¡± She took the dirty sheets off my arms and I didn¡¯t even object ¨C it would give me more


    time to shower. ¡± And take this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked after taking it from her hand.


    ¡°Some lingerie. Laira went out to buy some days ago to prepare for her mate¡¯s homing, and she


    bought some for you too, since she couldn¡¯t take you with her.¡± The Alpha instructed both females. that


    I was not to be taken too far from the packhouse.


    ¡°Are these mine?¡± I asked, grateful for these females who had been wonderful and helpful with me


    while the Alpha was away.


    ¡°Yes, make good use of it.¡± She winked at me before turning her body around and walking away with


    my dirty sheets.


    I closed the door and, after making sure the bedroom was in perfect shape, rushed to the bathroom


    and stripped off my clothes. I was in a hurry, but I had never scrubbed myself as hard as I did at the


    moment. I wanted to make myself squeaky clean and smooth for the Alpha.


    Just the thought of seeing Alpha Stone was making my pussy throb ¨C hard, really hard.


    I dried off and applied a lotion that smelled like crushed freesia. Alpha Stone told me at one point I


    smelled like one and I had no idea why, but since he liked that smell I asked Laira to buy me this lotion


    together with the hair coloring to cover my roots.


    The good thing about Laira and Lena, they never asked. They just bought me the things I needed, plus


    some clothes, and didn¡¯t even ask me to pay for them, even if I offered to give them my money.


    I was already naked when I checked the inside of the paper bag. I picked up the first set of babydoll


    lingerie. White? Too modest.


    ck? Too safe.


    I had no idea how many were inside the paper bag, but I saw a red one in the midst of it and fished it


    out immediately.


    Skimpy and the sheerce covering will almost hide nothing. Just perfect.


    I had never worn this one before because


    I simply didn¡¯t have the money to buy it. But I think I liked it already. Despite having many strings and


    garters, it was not thatplicated to put on. In just a few minutes, I was already set, but then I didn¡¯t


    want to wait for him inside the bedroom. What if it took him hours before he came up here? I would


    rather meet him at the front door.


    I only needed something to cover me up. I had to wear a hoodie or a jacket because it was a chilly


    night. So I opted for tight leggings and the Alpha¡¯s loose shirt.


    Better if he had no clue what was waiting for him underneath these clothes that he considered ugly.


    I brushed my teeth and tied my hair into a high ponytail before giving the bedroom onest look. I had


    all the scented candles lit up, and the room looked fresh.


    I did well! Who would say I am not a perfect Omega?


    I giggled softly as I made my way out of the suite and bumped into Laira, who was looking fresh as


    well, with a wide smile on her lips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we excited?¡± She asked.


    I nodded my head and we held hands as we walked together down the stairs to the main door of the


    packhouse.


    Gamma Kingston and Lena were already standing by the foot of the steps facing the packhouse


    grounds. And they were not alone.


    There were many females on each side, and all of them looked excited.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Laira in a whisper as we walked toward the Gamma couple.


    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s entourage is mainly mated males, so those waiting are their females.


    ¡°Oh.¡± That was the only thing I coulde up with to say. I let my eyes roam over the whole grounds,


    and I could count more than twenty females around, maybe even thirty. He took many with him. Was


    the task so dangerous that he needed many reinforcements?


    ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones feeling giddy tonight,¡± Laira added as we stood beside Lena.


    ¡°You smell lovely, sweetheart,¡± Lena whispered in my ears, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin widely.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± My response got lost in the air as the sound of approaching cars echoed around us.


    Soon, most of the females around us started to squeal softly in delight. They mirrored the exact


    emotions I had, I was just good at hiding mine.


    Or so I thought.


    The moment a red four-wheel-drive car came into view and with Lena pointing out that it was the


    Alpha¡¯s car, my heart. began thudding loudly as a big smile curled on my lips.


    I wanted to run and meet the car halfway because of the excitement I felt knowing he was there, but I


    restrained myself. Rx. Breathe in, breathe out.


    The Alpha¡¯s car came to a halt as six more cars behind him stopped. Soon, one by one, the doors of


    the car behind him opened, and out came men from them.


    The females were running to meet their mates while I kept biting my bottom lip.


    Where the fuck is my Alpha?


    The passenger door of his car opened and


    Beta Collin stepped out. In seconds, Lairaunched on her feet and ran towards him, all the while my


    eyes were pooling with tears. He certainly didn¡¯t want me here. Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to


    come out.


    Finally, I saw movement in the driver¡¯s seat as the door opened. And as if in slow motion, Alpha Stone


    climbed down.


    I blinked back the tears I was holding off as my eyes feasted on his features. His hair had grown a bit


    long and thest few days of stubble were evident on his face. He had just a fitted t-shirt on him and it


    looked like his body had be more buffed and tanned.


    He stopped just beside his car, his eyes staring into mine, and I had no idea what to do next.


    Should I run as the others did? Or¡­


    ¡°Approach the Alpha. He¡¯s waiting for you ¡­¡± Lena spoke in a whisper without taking her eyes off the


    view in front of us.


    I swallowed hard before taking the first step and walked toward the Alpha. I wanted to run to him


    earlier, but seeing the cold expression on his face made me change my mind.


    But this is it. At least he was home.


    I stopped in front of the Alpha and bowed my head, and my gaze remained on the ground. ¡°Alpha


    Stone, wee home¡­¡±


    ¡°Did my Omega miss me?¡± His deep, baritone voice sent shivers down my spine, down to my core.


    I discreetly mped my thighs together as I nodded my head and bit my bottom lip.


    My gaze was still down, findingfort in staring at the crotch of his pants because I could see


    movement in there.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want me here, at least I knew he still desired my body.


    A strong finger curled under my chin, tilting my head up. Our gaze locked, and despite the stoic


    expression on his face, the expression in his eyes was mirroring mine.


    I was wrong. He did miss me.


    ¡°Words, Omega. I want to hear words.¡±


    ¡°I miss you, Alpha¡­¡± My words were cut short when his lips crushed into mine and the world stopped


    spinning.


    He was kissing me bruisingly hard. It was too painful that I knew it would be swollen soon, but I didn¡¯t


    mind. I basked in the pain and the ecstasy of his kiss.


    He was kissing me in front of his pack, and I didn¡¯t care anymore what I would look like as I coiled my


    arms around his neck. My hands grabbed his hair tightly as I pushed my body up just as his hand


    cupped my ass and lifted me off the ground. My legs automatically wrapped around him, gripping his


    waist tightly and pressing my body closer against his.


    His plump lips watered my already dehydrated body, and slowly, all my senses wereing back to


    life.


    His hand was on the back of my head, holding it in pace as we continued to kiss each other,


    passionately and hard. I was pouring out all my feelings of missing him for almost a week while


    internally rejoicing that the Alpha missed me.


    The Alpha was the first to withdraw from our kiss, resting his forehead against mine while I was still


    clinging to him. I whimpered softly, not wanting to break the kiss, but I dared not kiss him again. I didn¡¯t


    want to break the magic between us, because for now, the Alpha seemed to like me when I was not too


    aggressive.


    ¡°You can kiss me more,ter.¡± He chuckled softly, his peppermint breath fanning against my face.


    I nodded my head slowly. My eyes were still closed, still reeling from the feel of his kiss and his warmth.


    I felt his wet lips. peck mine before he let me down on my feet. My front brushed against the hard thing


    poking under his pants, causing my core to throb and wetness to ooze out of my pussy.


    Thank Goddess, we were out in the open air.


    The Alpha¡¯s arm slid across my back as his hand mped around my waist, pulling my body to his side


    as he faced the crowd of warriors he came home with.


    ¡°It has been a long and tiring journey. All of you worked hard and deserve a good night. So attend to


    your females and you¡¯re allowed to stay in until noon time. But I will see you after lunch to discuss. the


    pros and cons of this assignment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Everyone chanted with a bow of their heads and I couldn¡¯t help but swallow knowing all


    eyes were on the


    Alpha and me as he clutched my body closer to his.


    ¡°Very well then, have a good night, men!


    He didn¡¯t wait for any reply this time, as he turned his body to face me and scooped me up into his


    arms.


    My eyes widened. My arms snaked around his neck as he carried me in bridal style, heading for the


    front door.


    ¡°Wee back, Alpha!¡± Gamma


    Kingston greeted him and I saw the way his eyes were teasing Alpha Stone, but the Alpha¡¯s stoic


    expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°I assume everything is in ce?¡± He asked him as they walked side by side through the hallways of


    the packhouse. Lena was on the other side of the Gamma and was winking at me.


    I was trying to suppress a smile from curling on my lips, but Lena was making it hard.


    ¡°Yes, all in ce.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call it a day. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    Gamma Kingston and Lena stopped by the foot of the stairs while the Alpha proceeded upstairs.


    ¡°Have a great night, Alpha. You¡¯re allowed to stay in until noon.¡± The Gamma called after us, using the


    words Alpha Stone gave to his men.


    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to stay in until dinner,¡± he replied, and my eyes rounded as I nced back at Lena, who


    was giggling quietly beside Gamma Kingston.


    Lena blew me a kiss before she waved goodbye and turned around to leave with her mate. And soon, it


    was just me and Alpha Stone, and my heart began to thud loudly again.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 30


    030 ¨C Nathaniel & Carlston


    ADAN STONE.


    Thest six days went draggingly slow, and although I was able to keep myself busy and focused


    during the day, the nights left me restless and unable to sleep. I missed my stubborn Omega.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t left without saying goodbye. I knew she was awake while I was trying to touch her, and


    because she was ignoring me, I thought I would teach her a lesson. In the end, I was the one with a


    lesson learned ¨C I liked her, and it looked like I would be the one giving in to her whims.


    But I didn¡¯t fucking care at the moment. I wanted to see her.


    So when we finally rounded up the whole area and made sure there were no more illegal settlers and


    that all the ruined buildings where they were camping were totally demolished, we finally prepared


    ourselves to travel home.


    And the men with me mirrored the excitement I felt. But unlike them, I tried to mask my real emotions.


    That was the reason I remained seated in my car even after I put it to aplete halt. I wanted to look


    at her, and at the same time, I had to control myself first or I would end up looking like a lovesick dog in


    front of my warriors.


    Lucy was standing by the front steps, a few meters away from my car. And even though she was


    wearing that ugly ck hoodie, she was still the most beautiful female tonight, and the packhouse


    ground was swarming with females.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to have her alone to myself. Six fucking nights that I had to pleasure myself with just the


    memory of her. I told myself that even if I didn¡¯t end up fucking her tonight, I would still be pleased just


    to have her beside me.


    But the moment I saw the desire swirling in her eyes, I knew I would notst the night without fucking


    her. And that¡¯s what I intended to do.


    I kicked the bedroom door closed the moment I stepped in before I let her down on her feet. She turned


    around and beamed at me, watching as I pulled my shirt off my body. She was about to help me


    unbutton my jeans, but I stopped her hands and shook my head.


    Her face dropped as she stepped back and


    I made my way to the bathroom. I hadn¡¯t showered since I went away, and thest thing I wanted was


    to fuck her with all the dirt and animal blood that was clinging to my body.


    And I refused to speak with her because the moment I opened my mouth and she began to converse


    with me, I might snap out of my control and fuck her right away.


    So I left her and went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she followed after me. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare a bath for you. Do you want¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I can take care of myself, just wait for me in the bedroom.¡± I cut her words even before she


    could finish.


    A scarlet tint crept through her cheeks, which was unusual. Lucy was not the type to get embarrassed


    easily, but it looked like she did because I dismissed her.


    I stepped into the shower and reminded myself to make up for how I made her feel. I just needed to get


    this shit off my body and I would start to treat her better.


    After I was done with my shower, I went to the bedroom with just a towel wrapped around my waist and


    took my whisky decanter, and poured it on two empty sses before I handed one to her.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even object and just took it from me. I clinked our sses together and watched as she


    drank it all in one gulp while I was sipping mine slowly.


    ¡°Tell me what happened to you? You¡¯re suddenly meek as amb.¡±


    She just smiled as she ced the ss back on the table.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± I asked, my eyes just staring at her.


    ¡°I answered that at the grounds, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just for a show? I want to hear it when it¡¯s just the two of us. Again, did my Omega miss me?¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me, Alpha?¡± She asked back.


    I chuckled and tipped the ss onto my lips, drinking all of it. ¡°You¡¯re too brave to ask. Why would I


    miss you? I¡¯m used to being alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I should have guessed that. And you most likely have far too many females to keep youpany


    at night.¡±


    ¡°Probably¡­¡± I shed her a smug smirk.


    Although I was nning to be nicer to her, I was enjoying the scowl on her face. ¡°So, did you miss


    me?¡±


    I walked toward the sofa and satfortably, legs spread out as I leaned my back lousily on the back


    cushion. I saw her eyes dart to my exposed thighs as my towel slipped, but she got hold of herself in an


    instant.


    ¡°No, Alpha. I didn¡¯t miss you,¡± she answered and I didn¡¯t miss the way her eyes rolled.


    Stubborn. Just the way I like her.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Where the heck are you going again? You just came back?¡± Her eyes red at me, and I couldn¡¯t help


    butugh this time.


    My Omega just forgot that she was supposed to act as meek as amb.


    Her hands flew to her mouth before she dropped her gaze to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize if you don¡¯t mean it.¡± She didn¡¯t reply, so I continued. ¡°Are you angry that I¡¯m leaving


    tomorrow?¡±


    She tilted her head up and met my eyes. She was still upset. ¡°But you just came back. Don¡¯t you want


    to rest at least for a day or two?¡±


    ¡°Well, no one cares if I stay here or not. No one misses me, so I¡¯d better just continue to do my work


    somewhere else¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s boring here without you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? So Lena and Laira were not able to entertain you?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are some males who wanted to entertain me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck did you say? Males?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Her eyes widened, but I could sense she was trying to suppress herself from smiling,


    and it irritated the hell out of me.


    ¡°Names? I want the fucking names of those males!¡±


    ¡°Rx, Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Names!¡±


    A smile curled on her lips as she dropped to her knees in front of me, in between my legs. Her hands


    went to my thighs as she raised her brows up. ¡°Again, Alpha, did you miss me? Then maybe I can give


    you names.


    I leaned my face closer to her, so close that I could smell her sweet breath. ¡°Are you trying to outsmart


    me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± She smiled widely, showing me her pearly white teeth, and she looked fucking irresistible.


    We stayed staring at each other, and I knew I could stay here all day and not blink at all.


    Her eyes watered before she dropped her gaze and let out a sigh. She stood up and walked away.


    ¡°Fine. I know I¡¯m worth nothing, so who would miss me?¡±


    Me.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± I said it in a low voice, but I was sure she heard it because she stopped in her tracks and


    remained silent.


    I leaned back again and sped my hands together, resting them almost where my crotch was. ¡°Tell


    me the names.¡±


    She took a deep breath before she turned around to face me, her face void of any emotions.


    ¡°Nathaniel and Carlston,¡± she spoke their names so low as if she was giving them a death sentence


    before a sly grin slowly crossed her face.


    She yed me well.


    Nathaniel and Carlston were the Beta and Gamma couples¡¯ pups. They were seven and five years old.


    2


    I licked my lips, trying not to smile this. time as my eyes roamed her body. She had already taken off


    the ugly hoodie and was just wearing tight leggings with an ugly shirt, which I thought was mine.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I grabbed the lights remote control on the side table and switched off the main lights, leaving the


    bedroom dimmed with just the scented candles she lit up.


    ¡°Dance for me, Omega¡­¡±


    Her eyes rounded as she tried to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance, Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you not the one I saw dancing at the Feast?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only dance I know¡­¡±


    ¡°Then show it to me privately this time. And get rid of those fucking ugly clothes. ¡°I scoffed as I ced


    my forearms behind my head, waiting for her to jump into dancing.


    She swallowed hard as she bit her bottom lip. She looked too shy at the moment, but her eyes were


    telling me something else. I saw them lit up with excitement before she was able to hold them back.


    Her hands went under her shirt as she tugged her leggings down and kicked them off her feet. She was


    left with my shirt which ended up almost on her knees. I wondered why the fuck she kept wearing those


    ugly shirts when I knew she got new clothes from the females.


    Her hands reached for the hem of her shirt as she slowly tugged it up over her head. My eyes widened


    as my jaw tightened when her skimpy red lingerie came into view.


    I wiped the drool off my mouth as I leaned forward, resting my arms on my thighs as I watched her next


    move.


    She was almost naked in front of me. Her redcey lingerie with strings and garters left nothing to the


    imagination.


    I could fucking see her nipples, standing too proudly as if they were waiting for me to suck them. And


    yes, her pussy was exposed. She had crotchless thongs, and her pussy was exposed and glistening


    with wetness under the dimmed lights.


    She raised her arms over her head and began swaying her hips, slowly and seductively, without taking


    her eyes off of me. My lips parted and my fucking dick tented up under the towel.


    My hand raised to my face as I brushed my fingers along the corners of my mouth. I was drooling at the


    sexy temptress in front of me.


    The bedroom suddenly felt too fucking hot that I slipped the towel covering my lower body off before I


    leaned back on the couch, with my hand coiling on my erection. I slowly jerked my cock as I watched


    her seduce me with her dance.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 31


    031- Little Demon


    ADAN STONE.


    My hand coiled around my erection as I slowly jerked my cock, watching as she seduced me with her


    dance.


    Lucy continued dancing, but she was moving forward to where I was seated, and I couldn¡¯t wait to get


    my hands on her, but I waited. She dropped to her knees and ced her hands on my inner thighs,


    parting them wider as she looked me in the eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, Alpha. In the six nights that you were gone, were the females you spent time with able to


    satisfy you as I do?


    Bold and brave.


    A smug smirk crept onto my lips as I leaned my face close to her, cupping her cheek before pushing


    my thumb into her mouth. She began sucking it hard and loudly, making my cock too fucking hard


    already.


    ¡°Tell me, Omega. Do you think after I tasted your sweet pussy, my mouth would want to taste another?¡±


    Her arousal swirled around me as a seductive smile curled on her lips. She pulled away from my thumb


    and, without a warning, dipped her face in between my thighs.


    Her wet and warm mouth enveloped half of my cock, her tongue swirling andpping on it. Her saliva


    coated my hard cock before she began sucking harder, taking in almost all of it. Her head bobbed up


    and down, and all the while, her eyes never left mine.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± My hand went to her hair, grabbing a fistful as I pushed her more to take all of me as my hips


    began to buck up and down. Her hands went to cup my balls and the pressure she was putting on them


    was too much.


    I enjoyed fucking her mouth wildly and the beautiful way she was taking it all in.


    She was gagging, drool dripping at the corner of her lips as her eyes watered, but she wasn¡¯t stopping.


    I was panting, and I knew if she didn¡¯t stop, I would be


    shooting my cum into her throat in no


    time.


    A loud guttural growl escaped my throat as my muscles clenched. And the Omega took it as a sign to


    push her mouth forward. The end of my dick hit her throat and her hands flew to grip my hips. For a


    moment, I was terrified it would choke her, but the eyes staring at me were telling me that she was


    enjoying everything she was doing to me. It was enough to make my breathing hitch as a wenched


    groan signaled my release.


    My hold on her hair tightened as I shut my eyes, while I unloaded on her throat.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± A sultry moan escaped from the Omega¡¯s throat, and I couldn¡¯t stop the smile tugging on


    my face. My chest heaved as I slowly opened my mouth and loosened my hold on her hair. She was


    licking and sucking me clean, with a satisfied smile on her lips.


    My hands went down to her back and to her arm as I roughly pulled her up from the floor and


    positioned her on myp, straddling me. I raised us from the couch, and my beautiful Lucy coiled an


    arm around my neck and leaned her body away from mine. She licked her lips before her fingers went


    into her pussy and soon she was pushing them into my mouth and I didn¡¯t even think before I began


    sucking her juices.


    Soon I would taste more of it, but now I wanted to punish the pussy that ignored me six days ago.


    I sucked her fingers hard, savoring her sweet taste before I let them go and dropped her body to the


    bed. She giggled and parted her legs, giving me a full view of her crotchless lingerie as she touched


    herself, coating her fingers again with her wetness. ¡°I ,thought we would never get to bed, Alpha. She


    was right, we hadn¡¯t made it to bed yet.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think you will get fucked, Omega?¡±


    She nodded her head, as she slipped her fingers into her mouth, sucking her own juice. I just had my


    orgasm, but my dick was in a rage again.


    ¡°Did you forget my name, Alpha¡­ All I hear is Omega¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Tell me, what¡¯s your name again?¡±


    Her eyes squinted as she was about to say something, but I beat her to it.


    ¡°On your knees, Lucy,¡± I growled lowly, and she immediately flipped over on her stomach before slowly


    rising to her all fours, wiggling her perfect rounded ass covered by just a tiny string.


    My fingers trailed down her back, down to her spine before it ended in her thongs. I snapped it broken,


    making her lower body jolt before I kneeled behind her. My hand coiled on her long hair as I tugged it


    upward, making her tilt her head up as I lowered my body until my head was on the same level as hers.


    ¡°The Alpha will eat you the whole night, but for now, I want to bury myself in you ¡­ are you ready for


    me?¡±


    She nodded her head, and I tugged her hair again, making her wince in pain.


    ¡°Words, Lucy¡­ Are you ready for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha¡­¡±


    I positioned my throbbing dick against her wet entrance, brushing it in between her folds harshly before


    I tugged her hair again. ¡°Will you fucking ignore me again when I try to wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No, Alpha. Never again¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl¡­ Can I fuck you hard?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Safeword, Lucy¡­ Give me one.¡±


    ¡°Demon¡­¡± she answered in a raspy voice, at the same time I mmed my aching hard dick on her


    throbbing pussy, making her whole body jolt from the impact as a loud, sultry moan escaped her throat.


    A smug smirk formed on my face as I tugged her hair harder and began rocking my hips against her,


    fucking her brutally hard as if tomorrow would nevere.


    LUCY.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I gasped as myshes fluttered. The Alpha¡¯s mouth was in my core again, attacking my pussy


    like it would all save us from hell.


    I had no idea how many times he made meest night until the early morning, and how many


    positions he .took me. All I knew was that my pussy would never be the same again. And that he ruined


    every other man for me.


    My hands flew to his hair as I gripped them tightly, bucking my hips forward as he finger fucked me


    hard whilepping and sucking my clit.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He murmured against my mound, sending vibrations all over my body.


    I propped my elbows on the bed as I pushed my upper body forward while my legs mped over the


    Alpha¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alpha, I swear to the Goddess, if you make mee again¡­¡± My mouth parted as my orgasm built


    up, and I knew there was no sense fighting it. My body shuddered as my throat let out a sultry moan


    before my back copsed on the mattress as my orgasm took over my whole body.


    And instead of slowing down, Alpha Stone amped up his speed, and I knew he wanted me to squirt


    again, but my body was giving up already.


    ¡°Demon¡­¡± I murmured, hoping he would hear it as tears trickled down my face. As much as I wanted


    toe, my body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and I knew I might pass out again.


    I felt his body go rigid at my word as he slowed down on his stroke inside my pussy, just enough for me


    to ride down my orgasm until he came to a full stop.


    He withdrew his fingers and dragged his body up andy beside me. His arm slipped under my back as


    he pulled me into his chest.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± He peppered my face with kisses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I hurt you?¡±


    I snuggled against his chest, panting as I shook my head. ¡°No. I just don¡¯t want to pass out anymore.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He cupped my cheek and urged me to look at him. His eyes were flitting with worry. ¡°I¡¯m not going to


    fuck you hard. again¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t say that¡­ You can fuck me as hard as you want, just that¡­ you made me pay for the six


    days you were gone in just ten hours. I¡¯m not an Alpha, I¡¯m just an Omega. I didn¡¯t have the stamina


    that you have.¡±


    If I thought my stamina was enough to keep up with the Alpha, I was wrong. He was a bull, and I was


    just a rabbit. Maybe if I wasn¡¯t suppressing my demon power, I would be able to keep up with him.


    He smiled at me as his thumb stroked my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Just that this little demon in my


    arms is making me lose my control.¡±


    I scooted my face into his chest so he would not see my reaction the moment he said ¡®little demon.¡¯ I


    knew he didn¡¯t mean anything, but it hit home.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± His hand brushed against my arm while his legs were entwined with mine.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I mumbled my response, my face still buried in his chest.


    ¡°Do you know your father¡¯s name? I will meet with a tracker today and I want him to track down your


    mother and your father¡¯s family so we can take the next step of letting your wolf out. I¡¯m worried


    something is off. It is unlikely for a shifter not to be epted in a pack.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 32


    032 ¨C Sugar Daddy


    LUCY.


    My heart began thudding loudly as I listened to Alpha Stone discuss sending trackers to find my


    family¡¯s background. I closed my eyes and tried t o even out my breathing before I answered him. ¡°You


    really want me in your pack, Alpha Stone?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Of course, he would not admit it.


    ¡°I already gave you my real name. Everly and Diego Foster are my parents. Diego is my stepfather,


    and he¡¯s the only father I know.¡±


    ¡°Your mother never discussed anything about your real father?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not sure if you¡¯re half-human or not?


    ¡°He kept asking.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You must be a fucking bunny!¡± His hand on my arm was now on my ass, squeezing it so hard before


    he pped it that I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. He then rolled over and hovered over my body. ¡°But this


    little bunny under me can¡¯t keep up with me. Shame.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beast!¡± I yfully sneered at him, my eyes beaming as my gaze took in his handsome


    features.


    ¡°That I am¡­¡± His head dipped at the nook of my neck as he began nibbling on my skin. Goddess, this


    man had no n to stop.


    ¡°Alpha, does it really matter if I¡¯m part of your pack or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more secure knowing no one will touch you if they can smell my pack scent on you¡­¡±


    ¡°But I will eventually go¡­¡±


    His head snapped up to look at me, elbows propped on the mattress before his face warped into a


    frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If our mate appears, we have to separate ways, right?¡± I asked, biting my bottom lip. The words came


    out wrong, I wanted to ask him if he would throw me out once he found his mate.


    He pushed his body up and climbed out of the bed, heading to his closet. He pulled out his sweatpants


    and put them on. ¡°Thest time I checked, I¡¯m the one who can decide that. I¡¯m the fucking buyer here.


    I will decide if I¡¯m done with you or not.¡±


    I swallowed hard as I sat up from lying down. How could I forget that?


    ¡°Alpha, I mean if your mate appears out of nowhere, of course, you need to be with her. She¡¯s your


    mate.¡±


    That pained. A little. Yes, just a little. I have my own mate, I kept reminding myself.


    ¡°Will I be a kept woman then?¡± I added.


    ¡°My fucking mate can fall from the heavens or rise from hell, I don¡¯t give a damn.


    Unfortunately for her, she¡¯s toote! Someone alreadynded on my fucking dick! In case she can beat


    that, then I will reconsider.¡± He eximed coldly, but despite the animosity in his voice, I found tingles


    spreading between my thighs.


    He was referring to me, right? Falling on his dick?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fucking hear about mates from your mouth again.¡± He said in a cold voice before he


    grabbed a shirt and headed out of the bedroom, shutting the door as he left.


    My eyes widened while I tried my best to keep them from rolling. This Alpha had an unpredictable


    mood. I wondered if he was a female in his past life because he was nailing this sudden shift of


    emotions.


    I stood up, still naked, dragging the sheets with me, and ran after him. I flung the main door open and


    stepped out into the hallway before I called for him. ¡°Alpha!¡±


    He turned around, his eyes raking my body from head to toe before he scowled at me.


    What the fuck are you doing outside and naked?


    ¡°Oh!¡± I clutched the sheets tighter before looking around us. A sheepish smile curled on m y lips as I


    looked back at him. ¡°No one is around!


    ¡°Get your fucking ass back inside!¡±


    I dropped the sheets, leaving me fully naked in front of the Alpha. Maybe it would shut him up. 2


    It didn¡¯t take long before a loud growl erupted from his throat. I was enjoying taunting him, knowing


    whatever punishment I would get would be something I would enjoy.


    ¡°I just want to ask if I can sleep more or do you want me to follow you downstairs?¡±


    ¡°Sleep the whole fucking day! Now, moved!¡± His eyes were dting, and I ended up giggling before


    bending forward to pick up the sheets, making sure my breasts were hanging perfectly right in his eyes.


    1


    ¡°See you at breakfast, Alpha!¡± I turned my body around, hiking my ass a bit higher, before running back


    inside his suite.


    I swear I heard another growl before I was able t o shut the door.


    I chuckled and made my way to the bedroom, slowly this time.


    My pussy was still tender. Alpha Stone got me s o bad overnight. And thank Goddess, he allowed me


    to sleep.


    My eyes darted to the grandfather clock in the corner. It was not even six in the morning. Did h e even


    sleep?


    ADAN STONE.


    Everything was fucking perfect until the word mate came out of her mouth. I was fucking sure


    I would never meet my mate anymore.


    But what if she did?


    Now, I was torn between wanting her wolf out and just letting her stay wolfless so she wouldn¡¯t have a


    reason to leave.


    But then I owned her. And I don¡¯t think I would allow her to leave anytime soon, with or without a mate.


    A part of me was hoping that she was our mate, but every time I remembered she was just an Omega,


    I had to hold back. My family had never had an Omega for a Luna. And although my parents and


    grandparents showed no sign of discrimination, I didn¡¯t want to disappoint them.


    My father was not the one meant to rule as an Alpha of this pack before me. He was the youngest son.


    He was thrust into the position. because of the circumstances surrounding Aunt


    Suzanne, the first-born Alpha Female who was supposed to rule the pack together with her mate.


    And because of that, I believed I was also not the rightful Alpha heir of this pack. So I spent thest ten


    years trying to prove to myself that I was a capable Alpha. And bringing home an Omega was never


    part of the n. But after the few days that I spent with Lucy, I don¡¯t think I would be able to let her go.


    ¡°Will I be a kept woman then?¡± Her question kept ringing in my head. I had no answer because I didn¡¯t


    know what I wanted anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re too early!¡± Kingston met me at the foot of the stairs on the ground floor, he had a cup of coffee


    in his hand and was heading for the main office.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore,¡± I answered curtly.


    ¡°Or you didn¡¯t sleep?¡± He chuckled before he shook his head as we walked side by side toward the


    office. ¡°You reeked of sex. You didn¡¯t even bother to shower?¡±


    Well, I prepared a fucking bath for me and Lucy -before I began finger fucking her pussy this morning. I


    thought I would wash and pamper her, but the mate topic she brought up set me off.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I snapped at him as I unlocked the office door and stepped inside.


    ¡°Whoah, someone is in a bad mood. Did the little Omega refuse a morning fuck?¡± He chuckled as he


    sat down on the chair in front of my desk.


    ¡°Can you shut up for a fucking moment? Why


    ¡°I¡¯m driving out soon. Your parents are arriving. I¡¯m picking them up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Can someone else do it? Are you their fucking chauffeur now?¡±


    ¡°They want the Gamma. That¡¯s all I got. Who a m I to question Alpha Audrius?¡±


    ¡°Is my father your Alpha? Last time I checked, I was the one paying you. Stay here and let someone


    else pick them up.¡±


    ¡°No. The instruction was clear, it¡¯s Kingston or they¡¯re not driving here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my parents have a fucking attitude.¡±


    ¡°Where do you think you got yours?¡± He chuckled as he stood up while I ignored his jabs.


    I was used to it already.


    ¡°Do you want coffee or anything? I can have someone prepare it before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes. ck. No sugar.¡±


    ¡°No sugar,¡± he repeated, shrugging his shoulders as he walked toward the door. ¡°I wondered what Lucy


    did to piss you off this


    I let out a sigh the moment the fucker left the office and closed the door. I leaned back on my chair and


    brushed my hands over my face, only t o have her pussy smell envelop me. My hands were reeking of


    her.


    I didn¡¯t have any sleep at all. The time that I wasn¡¯t feasting on her body, I was just watching her sleep,


    memorizing the way she was purring softly and the way her mouth would twitch into a smile from time


    to time.


    I even held the opal stone hanging around her neck. It was old but heavy, it might be worth something.


    But I knew it was special for her because it came from her mother. So a ne


    ¡°should never be an option for a gift to her because I was certain she would never use another


    ne than the one she had.


    I smiled despite the heaviness I felt. Did I really think of buying her a gift? I couldn¡¯t remember thest


    time I bought a gift for someone. It had been too long. Laira and Lena had been generous enough to


    remember special asions and buy gifts on my behalf.


    But I wanted to buy many things for Lucy. Things she¡¯d never had the luxury to have. My mind was


    already going overboard with the things I would buy for her and the ces I would take her.


    I chuckled as I stood up from my seat and headed for the private bathroom hidden in between the


    shelves. I stripped off my clothes and stood under the shower while I let Lucy and the night we shared


    run through my mind.


    Now, I sounded like a sugar daddy wanting to shower my sugar baby with gifts.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 33


    033 ¨C Darling Lucy


    ADAN STONE.


    Lucy was still asleep even after breakfast. Maybe I worked her really hard overnight, but I couldn¡¯t stop


    myself. Six days without her felt like fucking years.


    But as much as I wanted to just cuddle with her today, I let her sleep and continued with my day as


    usual. I was on the other side of the territory, checking the trees being cut by big tractors that would


    supply the woods for this part of my territory.


    I actually had no business here. I had men who managed the wood-cutting section to make sure the


    whole territory had enough for the whole winter, but I never cked off when it came to my pack. I


    checked everything I could with my own eyes and let them know that I expected the utmost service for


    every task assigned to them.


    So far, there have been no problems here. This part of the territory had abundant trees, unlike the rest,


    where I had to make sure we continued to nt and cultivate young ones so the future generation


    would have something left for them.


    ¡®Alpha Stone?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Laira?¡¯


    ¡®You have guests waiting for you here at the packhouse. They will be staying for lunch?¡¯


    ¡®So they invited themselves to lunch? Are these my parents? Tell them I¡¯m still busy, but I will visit them


    soon.¡¯


    ¡®No, Alpha. Your parents and grandparents went directly to their estate so they could rest. Alpha Aeon


    and Luna


    Alexa are here with their pups. They wanted to stay here at the packhouse.¡¯


    No wonder Dad requested that Gamma Kingston pick them up at the airport. My niece and nephew


    were with them, and we all never cked off when it came to the pups¡¯ security.


    ¡®Why was I not informed they wereing?¡¯


    ¡®We were not aware as well, Alpha. Even Gamma Kingston was surprised to see them at the airport.¡¯


    ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯


    ¡®Alpha, Luna Alexa insisted youe home right away.¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s still as demanding as ever. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡¯ I grunted, but I smiled at the thought of my cousin,


    Alexa.


    I had two female cousins, Alexa and Anya. And I adored both at the same level until Amara came


    along, Alexa¡¯s daughter, who is now eight years old. Anya had yet to give me a niece. She had male


    pups too. And so was Sebastian, my only male cousin.


    I had five male nephews and just one niece, so Amara was definitely the princess of the family. I spoke


    for a while to the man in charge andmended him for a good harvest this month before I asked for a


    lift for anyone crossing to the other side of the territory.


    I went here the same way, on my own, without anyone driving me. In the ten years that I was Alpha of


    the pack, my people were already used to my unannounced visits, which kept them on their toes


    because I never toleratedziness.


    I jumped out of the Range Rover I hitched with on my way back to the packhouse and entered the


    house with big strides.


    It had been two years since thest time I saw Amara and Alonso. I had declined invitations from Aeon


    and Alexa or the others from the South, knowing I would only be bombarded with questions about


    finding a Luna.


    ¡°Where are my prince and princess?¡± My voice echoed inside the packhouse as soon as I entered.


    Soon, I heard the shuffling of little feet before a girl¡¯s shrieking voice erupted from the dining hall.


    ¡°Dada!¡± Amara screamed before she appeared in the entryway, where I was waiting for them. She was


    running at full speed toward me, and I immediately bent my knees and extended my arms to catch her.


    She flung her body at me, and my hands caught her and hoisted her up before hugging her tightly,


    swiveling my body around like she always wanted when we hugged each other.


    ¡°How¡¯s my little princess?¡± I pulled her body away so I could see her face.


    Amara¡¯s wavy blonde hair was an exact replica of Alexa¡¯s, but her looks were a mixture of her parents,


    depending on the angle from which you looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m good! My legs are getting stronger, I can run a long, long way now!¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Maybe you can race with me next time and see if you can beat me!¡±


    ¡°I can run with Beast! I¡¯m sure I will beat him!¡± I chuckled, but my heart hurt a bit.


    Beast was also one of the reasons I didn¡¯t visit them in thest two years ¨C without my Beta and


    Gamma around me, I didn¡¯t want to risk identally shifting in front of my nephews and niece and


    putting them at risk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Beast is up for that. He¡¯s beenzytely.¡±


    ¡°Bad Beast!¡± She frowned, her fingers pointing and shaking at my face.


    And I felt my eyes dted, and soon, my little niece cupped my face and rested her nose against mine,


    her eyes looking straight into my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t bezy, Beast. We need to y!¡± 1


    I chuckled and swung her body, so I ended up carrying her with one hand as I looked at the rest of her


    family around the dining table. Alonzo was on his mother¡¯sp, clinging to her but looking at me like I


    was a monster.


    I was sure he barely remembered me. He is four now, and thest time I saw him, he was only two.


    The moment my attention was shifted from Amara to her family, Alexa stood up from her chair and


    went up to me. One arm opened wide as she gave me a hug.


    ¡°How are you, grumpy old man?¡±She asked at the exact moment both my Beta and Gamma entered


    the dining room. Their females were already seated.


    I pressed a kiss on her cheek before cing my hand on the back of her head and hugging her for a


    quick second. ¡°You and Aeon are older than me. So I¡¯m not the old one here.¡±


    Aeon was already in front of me, and we shook hands and threw some inside jokes before Amara


    jumped into his arms, which was a relief. I was not used to having anyone cling to


    Except for my Omega.


    The fuck! I forgot about Lucy.


    ¡®Where is Lucy?¡¯ I sent Laira a mindlink.


    ¡°So are you not going to ask why we¡¯re here with no notice?¡± Alexa asked at the same time as we all


    proceeded to our ces at the table.


    ¡®She hasn¡¯te down yet. Do you want me to take her here for lunch?¡¯ Laira replied and asked.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No idea. Just visiting?¡± I answered Alexa as I sat and leaned back on my chair. ¡± How many days are


    you staying?¡±


    ¡°Maybe five days,¡± Aeon answered this time as she helped Amara choose her food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a pack to run?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day that we get to hear that the Alpha of Mystic Pack brought home a girlfriend. So,


    we¡¯re here to check. Alexa answered with a wide grin etched on her face.


    My jaw tightened as I opened a mindlink to my Gamma and Beta and their females.


    ¡°Who the fuck let it out?¡¯


    ¡®Not me.¡¯


    ¡®No idea, Alpha.¡¯


    I cut off the mindlink right away. I would still find outte. ¡°Well, you heard wrong.


    ¡®Laira, go up and make sure Lucy doesn¡¯te out until I say so.¡¯ I immediately sent her a mindlink as


    soon as I replied to Alexa.


    ¡°Seriously, Adan? We traveled all the way here and left our pack, and now you¡¯re not going to introduce


    her to us?¡±


    Laira excused herself from the table and was about to move away from her chair when a loud running


    footstep erupted in the air, and they wereing closer.


    Fuck me now!


    There was only one person running around in this packhouse.


    All eyes darted to the dining room entryway, and in seconds, my beautiful Omega showed up with a


    wide smile on her face while my jaw tightened.


    Thest thing I wanted was for them to find out I bought her at the Omega Feast.


    ¡°Look, who do we have here?¡± Alexa¡¯s voice was chirpier this time as she propped an elbow on the


    table and rested her chin on her knuckles, her eyes focusing on Lucy. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a beauty, Aeon?¡±


    The smile on Lucy¡¯s face disappeared as her eyes shifted around the table until they fell on Alexa. Her


    mouth opened as my forehead creased, confused by her reaction.


    ¡°Alexa?¡± She said it in almost a whisper, and my eyes darted to my cousin.


    Alexa¡¯s brows furrowed before she smiled at her. ¡°You know me?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s body perked up as she put a hand on her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? Darling Lucy?!¡± a


    Alexa¡¯s face paled as she pushed her chair back, creating a loud screeching sound, and stood up. ¡°Oh,


    Goddess! Lucy!¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 34


    034 ¨C Mr. Creepy Guy


    LUCY.


    My eyes snapped open at the same time my stomach growled as if something woulde out of it. I


    shoved the nket off my body as I nced at the clock ¨C it would be lunchtime soon, and I was still in


    bed.


    The Alpha did really let me rest, which was very thoughtful of him.


    I sniffed myself ¨C I reeked of the Alpha and all the fluids that were mixed in and out of me, but I was not


    repulsed by them. But of course, I needed to wash it off me. With hurried movement, I rushed to the


    bathroom only to stop in my tracks when I caught sight of the bathtub. Someone had prepared a bubble


    bath, but the cold water and the almost-gone bubbles were a sign that it had been left standing for quite


    a while now.


    The Alpha might have done this, and I was sure they were for me because he told me he seldom used


    the bathtub. But because he had an unpredictable mood, he stormed off before we could enjoy this.


    I rinsed off my body from the cold shower and jumped into the almost-gone bubble bath without


    minding the cold water. As long as there¡¯s water, it would work for me.


    I was enjoying myself so much that I almost forgot that I was supposed to hurry up. The Alpha told me


    he would be leaving today for another task, and I would throw a tantrum if he did leave without waking


    me up.


    After I slipped on a skirt and midriff blouse and tied my hair in a high ponytail, I rushed out of our room


    and skipped my way down the stairs. No one was around the stairs, so I was sure no one would tell the


    grumpy Alpha that I was walking in a not-sodylike manner.


    Hmmm¡­ the food smells nice. I hope I¡¯m notte for lunch yet.


    I hurriedly walked and ran toward the dining room, only to stop in my tracks when I came to the


    entrance. The Alpha had visitors, and since I was caught off guard, I was not able to say or do anything


    except sh the Alpha a wide grin because I was honestly thrilled he was still home.


    ¡°Look, who do we have here?¡± A sweet voice snapped me out of my thoughts, and it somehow


    sounded familiar. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a beauty, Aeon?¡±


    Aeon, like Alpha Aeon of Alexa? Aeon was not an ordinary name and hearing it made the smile on my


    face fade as my


    heart thudded loudly. My eyes rounded the dining table, and despite the crowd in there, they focused


    on the beautiful blonde female I thought I would never see again in my life.


    ¡°Alexa?¡± I asked in an almost inaudible voice. It had been too long since I had seen herst.


    The female¡¯s brows furrowed before she smiled at me. ¡°You know me?¡±


    I was right! She¡¯s Alexa!


    Her mother and my mom were good friends, and Alexa came into our lives a few days after my


    stepfather died. And after that, she had always been around until I was taken away. She was helping


    us, providing whatever we needed, and my mother told me once that she was giving us so much that


    she was able to save more money for me.


    Excitement brewed over my chest as I beamed at the only female I considered my only friend, even


    though she was nine years older than me. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? Darling Lucy?!¡±


    Alexa¡¯s face paled as she pushed her chair back, creating a loud screeching sound, and stood up.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± I didn¡¯t wait for her to move. Instead, I rounded the corner and dashed to her side. She had her


    arms open, and I flung my body toward her, hugging her tightly. She still smelled likevender and


    roses. I closed my eyes as tears threatened to fall. She was the only person close to my mother¡¯s


    memory, and it was making my heart ache.


    ¡°Aeon, Lucy is here¡­¡± Alexa¡¯s voice was almost breaking as she hugged me tightly. ¡°I looked for you,


    but we couldn¡¯t find you¡­¡±


    A lone tear fell from my eyes at the thought of someone who deemed me important enough that she


    actually went looking for me.


    My mother died in her sleep. I found her unresponsive in bed one morning, and I had no idea what to


    do. I was eleven, and we had no friends around us. I left my mother¡¯s body at home and went to a


    nearby shop to borrow a phone.


    I called Alexa and told her mommy was dead. She told me she woulde for me and that she would


    take care of me like she promised my mother, but she told me I needed to tell her everything about me.


    No secrets. No lies.


    My mother knew I never liked talking about my demon side, and when it upset me sometimes, I would


    summon powers that were only making my father happier.


    So she tried not to upset me anymore, and that might be the reason she was leaving it to me to tell


    Alexa about my other side.


    I knew telling them my secret would mean putting them in danger as well. But


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I was left with no choice. Where would I go, and who would I trust?


    I told Alexa over the phone that I would tell her everything, and I was determined to fulfill that promise.


    But it never happened.


    True to his words that he woulde for me once my mother was gone, my father appeared and took


    me away before Alexa coulde. I was not even allowed to kiss my mother goodbye.


    ¡°Did your real father take you away?¡± Alexa withdrew from my arms and held my shoulders as she


    looked at me lovingly. I nodded my head before she asked another question. ¡°Was he treating you


    right? How did you meet Adan?¡±


    ¡°You knew each other?¡± Alpha Stone¡¯s cold voice sent chills down my spine.


    Shit, did he see me nod my head at Alexa¡¯s question? How could I exin to him that I knew my father


    when I told him I didn¡¯t know him?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alexa eximed happily as she spun my body around so we were both facing Alpha Stone. She


    then let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember the little girl who wants to scratch your


    face?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± His face was scowling as my body went rigid.


    Alexa and Alpha Stone ¨C were they rted? Did I meet Alpha Stone before?


    ¡°You¡¯re saying bad words, Dada¡­ We need to wash your mouth.¡± A sweet, tiny voice came out of


    nowhere, and the table fell silent.


    Alpha Aeon smiled and cleared his throat before he whispered something to the little girl who spoke,


    and she just nodded her head and continued eating.


    ¡°Adan! Remember that girl during my union who wanted to w at your face because you kept staring


    at her? She¡¯s Lucy! Remember Lucy?¡±


    I caged my lower lip between my teeth to stop it from quivering as memories of the night Alexa was


    talking about came into mind.


    He was the guy. He¡¯s Alexa¡¯s cousin.


    ***FLASHBACK TO TEN YEARS AGO.***


    Alpha Aeon and Luna Alexa¡¯s Union


    Ceremony ¨C At the South


    Lucy 10 years old


    Adan 18 years old


    LUCY.


    The night was too boring. I wondered why Mommy had to take me here. I could have stayed home and


    done my homework instead of looking at the people around here. It just made me miss my stepfather,


    Diego. Every other person had someone with them, except my mom.


    I let out a sigh and crossed my arms over my chest as I blew my strawberry blonde locks off my face.


    And then my eyes darted to the same man who was standing on the balcony facing where I was


    seated.


    Except him. He was alone too. And he was looking at me. Again.


    I wonder what¡¯s wrong with him. He was making me feel self-conscious; I don¡¯t like being stared at.


    I red at him, but he just moved his gaze somewhere else and continued smoking. But I knew he


    would look at me again. I wondered if he was one of my father¡¯s men that he sent to keep an eye on


    me. But he was too good-looking to be a demon.


    My father was handsome too. So maybe demons were good-looking. But still, he shouldn¡¯t stare.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Alexa asked me. She found me sitting all alone in this corner.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± I asked her instead of answering her question.


    ¡°Who?¡± She followed my line of sight and immediately smiled when her gaze fell on the man I was


    referring to. ¡°That¡¯s my cousin.¡¯


    ¡°He ignores every female that tries to talk with him,¡± I told her. I wanted to tell her that he kept looking at


    me, but I kept, my mouth shut because, at the moment, he wasn¡¯t. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t anymore.


    But then, after a while, I caught him again.


    ¡°I think he wants to talk with you¡­¡± I blurted out of nowhere, and it stopped Alexa from talking.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That man who keeps ignoring females, he¡¯s looking here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should go to him so he will stop looking here.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t stop staring, I will go there and scratch his face.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! Why would you do that?¡± She chuckled softly but stopped right away. She must have


    seen the serious expression on my face. Because I meant it he might be good-looking but he was


    already irritating me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people stare at me¡­ It¡¯s rude.¡± I exined in a soft voice before dropping my gaze


    onto my hands on myp.


    Alexa¡¯s hand reached for mine before she gently tapped it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will tell him to stop staring at


    you. Why don¡¯t you go to the buffet table and check if you want something from there? And if nothing


    there is appetizing for you, you can ask the woman with the white hat if she can whip something up for


    you. Tell her what you want to eat.¡¯


    ¡°I can eat everything. I¡¯m not picky. Mommy won¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°I know that, darling. But because you¡¯re special to me, I can spoil you once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Anytime, now go there, and I¡¯ll take care of the¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­creepy guy,¡± I added before throwing a re at the same man, who was still looking at me.


    ***END OF FLASHBACK.***


    Alpha Stone was the creepy guy. No wonder he looked familiar, but still, he looked different now.


    Ten years had done massive changes to him, or maybe I was too young to remember everything about


    him, but if he was good-looking then, he was surely god-looking now.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both sit down, and you can continue while we all eat.¡± Alpha Aeon¡¯s voice snapped me


    out of my thoughts, and I felt Alexa¡¯s hands brushing against my arms.


    ¡°Yes, we should do that. Let¡¯s sit, Lucy.¡± She let go of my arms, and my eyes fell on Alpha Stone.


    My heart dropped at the animosity on his face. His eyes followed my movement until I sat on the chair


    on his right side. He was sitting at the head of the table while Beta Collin was at the other end.


    I was about to reach for the bowl of beef in front of me when Alpha Stone asked a question with the


    same cold voice that sent chills down my spine. ¡°How old are you, Lucy?¡±


    ¡°Lucy must be¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexa, please. I want her to answer my question.¡±


    I let go of the bowl, and my eyes darted to


    Alexa. Her eyes were showing confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Omega.¡±


    ¡°Adan!¡± Alexa¡¯s voice was slightly higher, and I saw Alpha Aeon hold her hand that was resting at the


    table.


    ¡°Your age.¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡± They all knew I was eighteen, but I didn¡¯t want to lie in front of Alexa. He scoffed before he


    forked the meat onto his te, but he was just toying with it.¡±


    The girl I remember has red hair. I see a ck one now.¡± His gaze shifted to mine as soon as the words


    left his mouth.


    I swallowed hard and was still thinking of what to say when Alexa came to my defense again. ¡°Well,


    she must have colored her hair. Nothing wrong with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. We know she has a different color.¡± It was Laira who was defending me, but she was lying


    I never told them about having a different hair color. ¡°She requested us to buy hair coloring, so I¡¯m sure


    she was not hiding¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± It was low but definitely deadly.


    ¡°For Goddess¡¯ sake, Adan, it¡¯s just a hair color. Can we eat, and we can continue talking about this


    later?¡±


    A female entered the dining room, and Alpha Aeon handed both pups to her, and they left immediately.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t know who your father is?¡± His voice sounded as if he was mocking


    He wasn¡¯t done with me yet.


    ¡°Adan¡­ Please.¡± Alexa was still trying to call him down, but I knew I screwed up.


    ¡°Answer me, dammit!¡± He was now talking louder because the pups were nowhere around us.


    ¡°Rx, man. It¡¯s better if you can discuss this in private.¡± It was Alpha Aeon, and I wish he hadn¡¯t


    suggested that.


    ¡°Go back to the bedroom¡­¡± Shit!


    ¡°Alpha Stone¡­¡± My voice was pleading. I didn¡¯t want to be alone with him at the moment.


    ¡°Now!¡± He mmed his palm on the table, and my body jolted.


    I wanted to re and shout back at him, but I restrained myself, not when others were around.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I ced the napkin on the table and stood up before dropping my gaze to the floor as I


    made my way out of the dining room.


    If I thought I¡¯d seen anger before in the Alpha¡¯s aura, it was nothingpared to the rage he was


    letting me feel at the moment.


    Goddess, help me.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 35


    035 ¨C Lucien


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°Now!¡± I mmed my palm on the table, and Lucy¡¯s body jolted at the impact created. Her eyes


    widened as she stared at me with shock, but I could see defiance in her eyes.


    I was expecting her tosh out at me, but instead, she stood up and excused herself from the table


    before walking away.


    The age and the color of her hair ¨C I could let it go. She might have thought it was unnecessary, but


    hiding everything about knowing her father was the one that set me off.


    I asked her about it not just once but all the time, and she would deny it. What the fuck was so hard


    about telling me who her father was? Did shemit a crime against him?


    The moment she left the dining room, I threw the table napkin on the table, pushed my chair, and stood


    up.


    Aeon and Alexa stood up as well, and in seconds, Alexa was already in front of me, her hand holding


    my chest, stopping me from following Lucy.


    ¡°Can you calm down, Adan?¡±


    I held her wrist and gently pulled it away from my body. ¡°This is between us. I apologize for ruining your


    lunch.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything, and I just walked away, but I could hear footsteps behind me.


    ¡°Adan,¡± Aeon¡¯s voice was firm. And despite the fact that I didn¡¯t want anyone meddling with my affair, I


    knew better than to disrespect any of my family members.


    I turned my body around to face him, slipping my hands inside my pockets. He stopped in front of me,


    his face void of any emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much you knew about Lucy, but it looked like she was hiding many things from you.¡±


    He began.


    ¡°You noticed that too?¡± I scoffed sarcastically.


    ¡°I meant well, and I¡¯m not taking sides, but that female up there,¡± He pointed a


    finger on the floor above the staircase. ¡°. is an orphan. She might have a father, but I am fully aware


    she never liked him. She was raised by rogue parents, and we have no idea where she was for thest


    nine years but somehow she came out alive.


    Alexa had given up hope that we would find her. So please, give her the benefit of the doubt. At least


    for Alexa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to her, I just don¡¯t like her lying.¡±


    ¡°Some people are notfortable sharing things that hurt them. At some point, we all lie to protect


    something. Don¡¯t forget I pulled out a big lie to protect your cousin, and I will do it again in a heartbeat if


    I need to.¡±


    I brushed my palms over my face before. letting out a big sigh.


    ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t matter to you if she¡¯s a rogue or human, or maybe a fucking toad shifter or


    something,¡± Aeon added. I chuckled. Toad? Nah. A bunny perhaps.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. She could be a spider too, but I hated being lied to.¡±


    ¡°We all do. But let me ask you, do you like her? Or is this just because you needed her so everyone will


    stop asking you?¡± I motioned for him to follow me and ushered him to a small receiving room nearby. I


    closed the door and stood in front of it before I broke the news to him.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s my mate.¡±


    ¡°How did you know? She doesn¡¯t have a wolf.¡± He might have smelled her.


    ¡°Yes. But she¡¯s emitting a scent¡­¡±


    ¡°That gets you addicted to it in seconds.¡± Aeonpleted the sentence for me, and I just nodded my


    head. ¡°You need her wolf out. She might be part human then if she didn¡¯t shift on time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care if she can¡¯t shift, but why the fuck will I be mated to an Omega?¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck do you think I¡¯m mated to a rogue¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Alexa has Alpha blood! A strong one!¡±


    ¡°Never question the Goddess. And for fuck¡¯s sake, you¡¯re not the only Alpha mated to an Omega. The


    only question here is, do you want her or not?¡±


    I massaged my fingers against my temples and didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°Let her go if you don¡¯t want anything to do with her.¡±


    ¡°No fucking way!¡± I was not able to control my response.


    A smile slowly tugged on Aeon¡¯s mouth before his hand reached for my shoulder, tapping it. ¡°It means


    you like her a little too much. Then don¡¯t let her go.¡±


    He then turned around and reached for the door handle, but looked back at me before he could open


    the door. ¡°I have a friend with an Omega Luna, I¡¯ll ask what they did to make her wolfe out. But


    promise me, you won¡¯t be too hard on her. Alexa will be devastated if you hurt Lucy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mishandle females.¡±


    ¡°Emotional torture is fucking worse than physical torture, don¡¯t forget that.¡± He opened the door and


    walked out.


    ¡°Aeon,¡± I called after him, making him stop midway through the corridor. ¡± Don¡¯t say anything to anyone


    about the mate thing because I¡¯m not sure too.¡±


    ¡°I want to tell Alexa. But I¡¯ll make sure she won¡¯t tell anyone yet.¡±


    I nodded my head, that would be good for now.


    LUCY.


    I paced back and forth inside the bedroom while fidgeting with my fingers. I really blew up this time. I


    still had no idea what to tell him about my father.


    I could easily exin the age and the hair, but I didn¡¯t want him to know about


    He would surely be repulsed if he found out I have demon blood.


    Who would want a demon? And I knew that supernatural species really didn¡¯t blend well, so they tried


    not to cross each other¡¯s paths. Only the witches were able tomunicate with almost every


    supernatural species, but wolves mixing with vampires, demons, and water nymphs was a rare case


    and almost unheard of.


    If I didn¡¯t like Alpha Stone, maybe I would risk taking it, but damn this! I really liked him, and I didn¡¯t


    want him to throw me out before I was ready to let go of him.


    Think of something.


    I was sure now that he would ask for my father¡¯s name. And I didn¡¯t have one! My father is just Prince


    Lucien, Prince of


    Darkness!


    The door to the suite receiving room sounded, and my heart thudded loudly.


    He¡¯s here. He¡¯s here!


    I kept turning around, not knowing where to go or hide. I was never scared of anything, but I had no


    idea what I was feeling at the moment. Should I just let smoke hide me from him?


    The door handle wriggled, and it opened at the same time I dropped to my knees and tilted my head


    down, my eyes focusing on the carpeted floor.


    Rx, Lucy, you¡¯ve got this.


    The door closed, and loud footsteps echoed around me.


    ¡°Get up.¡± His voice sounded cold. He¡¯s still mad.


    Of course, he is! You just lied to his face.


    ¡°I said, fucking get up? Who the fuck told you to kneel?¡±


    ¡°I thought you liked it when I kneeled.¡± Shit! Me and my mouth.


    A hand coiled on my hair as it tugged them down, making my head tilt up. His eyes were dting, his


    jaw twitching, but his aura was not as strong as it was in the dining hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to seduce me, youngdy. I¡¯m not going to let you get away with your lies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it when I grabbed your hair like this.¡± He tugged at it again, making my lips part and


    my eyes close.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was gasping for air. I knew he was mad at me, but I couldn¡¯t help being aroused. Something was


    really wrong with me.I felt an arm coil around my waist as my body was hoisted up. My eyes fluttered


    winded. open, and I found myself on my stomach, hanging on the Alpha¡¯sp.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s get some truth out.¡± He was almost grunting as his hand hiked up my skirt before he brushed


    his calloused palm against my butt cheeks.


    My hand gripped his shirt on his stomach. while the other held on to the calf of his leg as I tried to


    bnce myself.


    Would he punish me, or was this forey? Because I was surely getting excited already.


    I heard a piece of fabric being ripped, and the cold air brushing against my core was a sign that he had


    already torn off my underwear. Soon his hand went under and cupped my pussy while his fingers


    massaged my folds.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a wet little bunny?¡±


    My breathing hitched as I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Do you think you will get fuck? Liars will not be rewarded.¡±


    He withdrew his hand, and my eyes snapped open at the exact moment a hard pnded on my butt.


    Pak!


    I gasped, eyes wide open, as I anticipated another p. But it didn¡¯te.


    The Alpha¡¯s hand rubbed against my skin, and it felt soothing, making up for the sting that he caused


    me.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty¡­¡±


    ¡°You made me feel like a fucking pervert lusting over a female almost eleven years. younger than me.¡±


    Pak!


    ¡°But you still fucked me!¡± I sneered but I tried not to move.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Can I exin?¡± I blurted out almost immediately.


    ¡°Exin.¡± His hand went back to my core and began massaging it, making me lose my concentration,


    but I tried to exin as much as I could.


    ¡°The orphanage. They will never ept me¡­ if I tell them I was already eighteen¡­ when I found them


    two years ago. So I had to tell them I¡¯m sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Who were you running away from?¡±


    ¡°My father.¡±


    He stopped touching my pussy and mped his hands on my waist, the next thing I knew, my body


    was lifted, and I was positioned on hisp, facing and straddling his thighs.


    His expression was softer, not like the one he had at the dining hall.


    ¡°Was he hurting you?¡± His fingers reached for my stray hair as he tucked it behind my ear.


    I bit my bottom lip and nodded my head. Lyinges easy for me.


    ¡°Was he abusing you¡­ sexually?¡± His jaw tightened, and he said thest word.


    ¡°No. Emotionally and physically.¡± Well, that part was true.


    ¡°I can protect you, but I want to know everything. Is that the reason you were hiding your hair color?


    ¡°So you won¡¯t be easily identified?¡±


    I nodded my head again. Was he not concerned that I was an Omega with red hair?


    His hands went to my arms, rubbing them softly as he nodded his head. His expression was calmer


    now, and I had no idea if I should be thankful or scared.


    ¡°I want to know everything about him so I know who I am protecting you from. His name, his work,


    where does he live? Is he powerful? Does he have any connections? Human, shifter¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s like us¡­¡± I wanted to add, he¡¯s like us, supernatural too, but I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Okay. Is he an Alpha?


    ¡°Alpha Stone, please, I really don¡¯t want¡­


    ¡°Fuck, Lucy! What are your excuses now!


    ¡°His voice suddenly changed, but I couldn¡¯t me him. ¡°Do you want my fucking protection or not? Is


    he fucking dangerous or what?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Stone, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think, after you lied straight to my face, I have enough reason to trust you¡­¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 36


    036 ¨C Team Lucy


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°Do you think, after you lied straight to my face, I have enough reason to trust you¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell


    her that, but it came out of frustration.


    Then Aeon¡¯s words earlier suddenly came back.


    ¡®Some people are notfortable sharing things that hurt them.¡±


    My gaze fell to her face. She had her head down and was biting her bottom lip so hard that I was sure


    she would be tasting blood soon, while her arms were hugging her body as if she was cold. I cupped


    her face and tilted it up, so I could meet her gaze. Frustration was flitting across her eyes. ¡°Lucy¡­ I


    want you to be honest with me.¡±


    Her hands moved away from her body as she cupped my cheeks, and I let go of my hands on hers.


    ¡°Alpha Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I told her.


    A weak smile curled on her lips before she opened them to speak again. ¡°Adan¡­ Just give me time. It


    might just be a name for you, but¡­ for me¡­¡±


    ¡®Some people are notfortable sharing things that hurt them.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you need more time.¡±


    Her arms wrapped around my neck as she mmed her body against mine, hugging me tightly. ¡°Thank


    you! I promise you, when I¡¯m ready to talk about my father, you will be the first to know. His name is


    Lucien. That¡¯s all I can offer you now.¡±


    My hand smoothed over her hair as I let out a sigh. Lucien. I would meet you one day.


    My arms snaked around her body as I hugged her tighter, only for her to pull back and cup my face


    again.


    ¡°Alpha Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± My brows furrowed at her.


    ¡°Adan, can I kiss you?¡± She asked in a very alluring voice, and I was smitten again.


    My eyes darted to her parted, wet lips. Are you trying to make up for all the lies?¡±


    ¡°I promised I would make it up tonight, Adan¡­ but now, I just want to feel your¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her finish and crushed my lips against her, my hands tightening their hold on her waist as I


    pressed her closer to my body.


    A low whimper escaped her throat as I plunged my tongue into her mouth and began kissing her


    bruisingly hard. This was my only way of punishing her because even if I hated her actions, I was


    already on the losing end.


    Lucy might be a fucking witch because I couldn¡¯t stop falling for her trap. I knew she had me already


    wrapped around her fingers, and I was just letting her.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked her, leaning my arm on the door frame as I let my eyes scan her perfect form


    while she checked herself in the bathroom mirror.


    Lucy was wearing a short, tight-fitting halter blue dress that showed off her perfect curves, and if I was


    not taking her to meet my family, I would probably end up locking us in my suite now.


    ¡°I think I am. Do I look okay? It¡¯s not too short or showing too much skin? Or too provocative?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s perfect.¡± I licked my lips, my fingers brushing against my chin.


    ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t want to show off to anybody something that¡¯s just meant for my Alpha.¡± She


    winked at me and began walking toward me.


    Her palm cupped my crotch as she passed me in the bathroom doorway. It was just for a split second,


    but my cock instantly became hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready whenever you are.¡± She added as she grabbed her coat as if she hadn¡¯t done anything to


    tease me.


    I smiled at her and helped her slip on her coat before I opened the door for us.


    We were heading to my parents¡¯ estate for dinner. My grandparents were there too, as well as Alexa


    and Aeon, but the pups would not be joining us.


    After my outburst earlier, it was safer if they were not around. Because I was sure Amara would not let


    me get away with it without washing my mouth with too much water.


    She hated it when I cursed, and I assumed Aeon had learned to filter his mouth around her too. She


    was already acting like a boss at eight years old.


    My hand slipped under Lucy¡¯s coat and rested on her ass as we walked down the stairs.


    I saw her eyes widen before she tilted her head to look at me while we continued walking.


    ¡°Your hand ¨C is on my ¨C ass.¡±


    I squeezed it before answering without looking at her. ¡°I know. And that¡¯s where I want it to be.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me wet. And everyone will smell my arousal.¡±


    ¡°Exciting.¡± My face was void of any emotion. She began this game, and I was just continuing it.


    ¡°Alpha Stone¡­¡± She hissed, we were near the ground floor now.


    ¡°Adan.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°I need you to call me Adan in front of my family. And not a word about the


    Omega Feast.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m not the only one with secrets here.¡± She chuckled softly, and I didn¡¯t reply.


    We walked in silence until we reached the front door of the packhouse.


    It was a chilly night. Snowkes fell on us the moment we stepped out into the dark.


    My hand went up to her waist at the same time she pulled her coat tighter around her as she pressed


    her body closer to mine. She must be cold.


    ¡°So how did we meet? We bumped into each other in the shopping center? Or you save me from


    robbers?¡± She asked out of nowhere.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Beast found you in the forest while your were running.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and then, shall we say it¡¯s love at first sight?¡± Her lips curled into a teasing smile as she slipped


    inside the passenger seat.


    I chuckled before closing her door and walking toward the driver¡¯s seat. I waved at Collin, who bowed


    his head at me. before I maneuvered the car out of the packhouse grounds.


    ¡°So¡­¡± she began, probably still waiting for my reply.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to know the details. about that. I took you out of the orphanage and brought you


    here.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t say that. Then they will know that I lied about my age.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Maybe Alexa told them already.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t. Alexa likes me¡­¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Stop making me nervous.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± I chuckled because we both knew it was not easy to make her nervous.


    ¡°Do you think they will like me?¡±


    ¡°Will it matter if they do or don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I want them to like me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will. They¡¯re nice people.¡± I mean it. I could never say any bad things about my parents


    or grandparents.


    ¡°When you say nice, are they nice like you, or nice like real nice?¡± She asked in a low voice, biting her


    bottom lip.


    Iughed and shook my head. Sometimes I had no idea if she was unaware that she was taunting me


    or if she was just good at ying naive. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Am I not nice to you?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡± She answered, but her face showed no emotions.


    ¡°So I¡¯m nice. But what does nice ¨C like real nice means?¡±


    ¡°Nice without getting anything in return. Like just genuinely nice.¡±


    ¡°Should I take it that you meant I was only nice because I want something from you?¡±


    ¡°You want my body. My womb¡­ So of course you¡¯re nice to me. But I¡¯m notining, Adan. You¡¯ve


    been more than what I was hoping for as a buyer.¡±


    Damn. Her and her mouth. She had no filter at all.


    ¡°I like you.¡± I just said it out of nowhere, and it helped that the car was in total darkness. She would not


    see the emotions I was trying to mask.


    ¡°I like you, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we have the same meaning of like.¡±


    She let out a sigh before she rested the side of her head against the window.¡±


    Maybe. Maybe not¡­ But I like you in a way, that I hope you will never find your mate so you never


    need to set me aside. That kind of like.¡±


    My hands tightened on the steering wheel well before I was able to control the surge of emotion that


    her words brought


    I was hoping for the same thing. And more. I was hoping she was my mate. It could be the only reason


    why Beast liked her. And I¡¯ve been wanting to tell her that, but what if I was wrong? How could we then


    move on from it?


    I was still contemting how I should reply to her confession when my parent¡¯s estate came into view.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Her eyes were rounding as she held on to the dashboard in front of her.


    Her gaze was focused on the big mansion. that we were heading to. ¡°Do you think my dress was not


    too simple?¡±


    ¡°Rx. Only my family is there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more nerve-wracking.¡±


    ¡°You can be in a potato sack, and they will still like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in a potato sack when I meet them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re nice, Lucy. Like real nice, without asking anything in return.¡± I told her as I turned off the


    engine in front of the steps leading to the main entrance. I saw her take a deep breath before she


    turned her body around and gave me an embarrassed grin.


    ¡°Will you be team Lucy tonight?¡±


    ¡°Team Lucy? What do you mean?¡± But I already knew what she was referring to.


    ¡°Be on my team. That whatever happens. in there, you will not turn your back on me¡­¡±


    I leaned closer and hooked my finger on her chin, tilting it up so her face was on the same level as


    mine. ¡°I will always have your back. So, yes, I¡¯m Team Lucy tonight, and tomorrow too, and the days


    after that.¡±


    Her eyes beamed at me before she pressed her lips against mine, and the world just stopped. My


    mouth began to move, urging her lips to part so I could take more of what her sweet, wet lips could


    offer.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 37


    037 ¨C Grand Alpha Aurelius


    LUCY.


    Adan helped me out of the car, and my hands automatically tugged my coat closer to my body, as if the


    chilly night was making me feel cold, but the truth was, I was nervous to meet the Alpha¡¯s family.


    I knew all of this was pretend y, but I wanted them to like me. I had no idea why ¨C maybe because I


    wanted the Alpha to have no reason not to like me, or simply because I wanted a family too.


    We walked side by side up the steps after Adan gave his keys to the man who met us in the driveway


    and the one who drove his car somewhere. My hand moved, and


    I sped it around the Alpha¡¯s hand, and he tilted his head to look at me with a face void of any


    emotions.


    ¡°I just want to have some support, or I might fall from the way my heart was racing fast from


    nervousness.¡± I reasoned myself out.


    A smile curled on his lips as he squeezed my hand before raising a brow at me. You¡¯re nervous to be


    around nice people, but you can defy, lie, and argue with the Alpha, who loves cutting off people¡¯s body


    parts.¡±


    I scrunched up my nose and held his forearm with my free hand before scooting my body closer to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saving me from day one, so no, I¡¯m not that afraid of you.¡±


    He chuckled, but the moment we reached the front door, he tugged his hand away from my hold, and I


    thought for a second that he didn¡¯t want his family to see us. this way. But instead, his arm snaked


    around my body and his hand ended on my waist as he pulled me back to his side. before he turned


    the door handle open.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± A female with long ck hair eximed as she sped her hands together on her


    chest as he looked at us. Now I knew where Adan got his dark blue eyes. She was as beautiful as her


    son.


    Soon, a tall man with perfect posture and nicely brushed hair snaked his arm around her and pulled her


    closer to him as he smiled at me. ¡°Look at that, it felt like an eternity, but finally Adan took home a


    female.¡±


    Adan and I stopped a few feet away from them as he squeezed my waist. ¡°Stop embarrassing me,


    Dad. Lucy might realize you¡¯re using the same lines for all the females I introduce to you and Mom.¡±


    His tone was so serious, that I slowly tilted my head to look at him, and a scowl was slowly forming on


    my face.


    And then he smiled. The kind of smile that made my panties and bra drop.


    ¡°Is that jealousy I detect there?¡± He leaned closer, the tips of our noses touching. He was too close.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, you¡¯re the only female worth taking home to.¡±


    And then he pecked my lips. He just left me breathless, speechless, and¡­ wet.


    He was really good at this as if we had something real between us.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, my girlfriend Lucy Foster.¡± He guided my body to face his parents. while I was reeling from


    the feel of his kiss and the emotions he was giving me with all the sweet nothings.


    ¡°Good evening, Sir, Ma¡¯am¡­¡± I smiled politely as the female opened her arms. and urged me toe


    forward, which I did.


    She enveloped me in a hug before raking me up and down with a warm smile on her face. ¡°My


    Goddess, Adan. Alexa was right, she is indeed a beauty.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s my son. He has an eye for real beauty.¡± The man beside her looked at her lovingly


    before he pressed a kiss on her forehead. He then turned his attention to me.


    ¡°My name is Audrius, and my mate is Helena. In her excitement, she forgot to tell you her name. Now


    give this old man a hug.¡± He opened his arms, and I scooted in, hugging him.


    If this was how his whole family would wee me, then my nervousness was not warranted.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Sir Audrius.¡±


    ¡°Will it be too early if we ask her to call us


    Mom and Dad?¡± Adan¡¯s mom asked, and her gaze was on Adan, looking at him as if she was pleading.


    ¡°Mom, enough with the pressure.¡± Adan let out a sigh before he looked at me as if asking for help.


    ¡°Fine, no more pressure.¡± Aunt Helena raised her palms in the air before she smiled at me as I moved


    back beside Adan.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess. They looked lovely together! Imagine the pups they will have!


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Adan grunted, and his father was about to say something when another voice came from out


    of nowhere.


    ¡°Pups? She doesn¡¯t have a wolf.¡± A tall man, with cerulean blue eyes, came forward. He looked like he


    was around fifty, but his eyes told me he was older.


    ¡°Pops, this is Lucy Foster, my girlfriend. Lucy, this is my grandfather, grand Alpha Aurelius.¡± I was right.


    If he was Adan¡¯s grandfather, he might be in histe sixties or early seventies.


    ¡°Good evening, sir.¡± I smiled at him, not sure if I should hug him or not. But I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lucy Foster. Diego Foster¡¯s daughter. I know your father, he¡¯s Achilles¡¯ Beta.¡±


    His tone was too calm, but it sent shivers down my spine.


    I was not afraid of him, but the way he was addressing my stepfather was crushing my heart. I knew all


    about Achilles and Diego, and how Alexa¡¯s mother¡¯s life turned out when she left with Achilles.


    I knew Alexa¡¯s family had not yet been able to move on from it, but I thought no one would say it to my


    face.


    ¡°Diego is Lucy¡¯s stepfather. Not her real father.¡±


    I swallowed as I fought back the tears.¡± Diego is my father. He¡¯s the father I know and look up to.¡±


    I waited for Alpha Aurelius to say something. He stayed silent, but his eyes were on me all the time. I


    wanted to meet his gaze. I wanted to tell him my stepfather was a good man, but I knew this would be


    a lost cause. My stepfather did them wrong.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Alexa¡¯s voice erupted in the air, and soon, she was rushing forward with Alpha Aeon behind her,


    and throwing her arms around me.


    She pulled away from our hug and motioned for Adan to help me with my coat.


    Adan was not saying anything, but I could feel his Alpha aura rolling off him. He slid my coat off my


    body and handed it to an Omega nearby before he pressed a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I got you¡­¡±


    I smiled at him, fighting off the tears that were falling. I was not the one who cried over things easily,


    even when I was hurt, but Adan having my back was making me emotional again.


    ¡°Oh, look at you looking so lovely!¡± Alexa held my hands up and looked at me lovingly, while the elders


    were just looking at us. ¡°All grown up and beautiful! Goddess, I hope Adan won¡¯t be stupid enough to


    let you go so we could finally be family!¡±


    Someone cleared their throat the moment she said family, and I knew it came from the grand Alpha.


    My eyes darted to Adan ¨C he was throwing res at someone behind me, and I didn¡¯t want to look at


    who, but I was sure it was at his grandfather.


    ¡°Dinner is served. I think we should all go to the dining table and continue our conversation there.¡± Aunt


    Helena broke the awkwardness around us before she put her hand on Alpha Aurelius¡¯ back and led


    him to the dining room.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Adan¡¯s father tapped his shoulder, and their eyes were flecked with white, which made me think they


    were exchanging mind links.


    Adan took my hand and sped it with his, before pulling me to face him while the rest walked away.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he said, and I tilted my head and met his eyes. ¡°If the dinner is ufortable for you,


    just tap myp four times, and we will go away from here. No questions asked.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m okay.¡± I tried to assure him.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I will have to talk with. my grandfather. He is a nice man, but he is hurting.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m on your team¡­ remember?¡±


    I smiled and nodded my head, as my heart fluttered in my chest. Adan was overwhelming me. He was


    on my side. I would be fine.


    ¡°Ready for dinner?¡± he asked as a warm smile tugged on his mouth.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 38


    038 ¨C I Don¡¯t Think I Can


    LUCY.


    ¡°Ready for dinner?¡± Adan asked as a warm smile tugged on his mouth.


    ¡°Ready!¡± I smiled at him after I blinked back the tears pooling in my eyes.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m starving. I missed lunch because some little bunny riled me up¡­¡±


    He teased me as we walked toward the dining hall with our hands still sped together, and I just


    couldn¡¯t help but giggle softly because he was right. We didn¡¯te out of his suite after the incident at


    lunch with Alexa and Alpha Aeon, and we were just informed about this dinner when Beta Collin


    mindlinked him.


    We entered the dining hall in silence, and Adan helped me onto my chair before he sat beside me.


    Soon another older female with blonde hair came in, carrying a bowl of vegetable sd. She was so


    beautiful, and she looked like Alexa.


    Her eyes fell on me, and she gave me a warm, motherly smile as she ced the bowl on the table. She


    then walked to where I was seated, and I immediately stood up and faced her.


    ¡°Oh, Lucy! You¡¯re as beautiful as Adan told me you are¡­¡± Her arms wrapped around my body, and I


    heard a chair being pushed before I felt Adan¡¯s presence beside me.


    ¡°This is my grandmother, Crystal. Grand Luna of the pack and where Alexa got her blonde hair.¡±


    ¡°And her smart mind,¡± she added, pointing a finger to her temple, which made me smile.


    ¡°And stubbornness.¡± Alpha Aurelius added, his voice still as cold as snow.


    ¡°Oh, honey, you¡¯re the stubborn one here. I¡¯m sure your son and grandkids. would agree.¡± Luna Crystal


    added, smiling at her mate before she returned her gaze to me. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Lucy.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Luna Crystal.¡±


    ¡°Momma¡­ Everyone calls me momma.¡±


    I was about to acknowledge her words when someone cleared his throat, and Alpha Aurelius¡¯ voice


    came. ¡°I think we should all eat.¡±


    Dinner turned out well most of the time ¨C everyone at the table looked genuinely happy for me and


    Adan, except his grandfather, who was quiet most of the time.


    But I tried my best not to let it affect me, although I saw him looking at me from time to time. I was


    listening to Alexa¡¯s story when, all of a sudden, my attention. was drawn to the grand Alpha when he


    asked a question, and I knew it was directed at me.


    ¡°Did your father talk about Suzanne?¡±


    ¡°Pops!¡± Adan snapped his head in that direction, and I saw his brows furrowing. My hand went to his


    thigh, and I squeezed it, hoping he would calm down.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking a question. Answerable by yes or no.¡± Alpha Aurelius told him.


    ¡°No. If they did talk about her, maybe I was not around.¡± I answered in a soft voice.


    ¡°Of course, my daughter didn¡¯t matter to them.¡±


    ¡°But he talked of Alexa. Of how he still had no idea where she was, and thest time he was home, he


    said they found Alexa but she was taken by another pack.¡±


    ¡°Yet, he didn¡¯t do anything to protect her.


    ¡°Pops, I¡¯m not sure what your point is. Lucy has nothing to do with what Diegoand Achilles did. I


    thought we had moved on from this?¡± Adan was trying to make his voice calm, but I could see veins


    popping out from his neck. He was trying to control himself.


    ¡°This female here was raised by the people responsible for Suzanne¡­ So I wonder how she was


    raised.¡±


    Adan¡¯s jaw tightened, and I knew he was losing his control already.


    ¡°My stepfather is a good father, and I want to believe he raised me well.¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Adan mmed his fist on the table.


    ¡°Adan Stone!¡± It was Aunt Helena. I dropped my gaze to myp contemting my next move. I ced


    the napkin back on the table, excused myself, and stood up.


    Adan stood up as well and held my arm. My hand went to his chest as I smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just


    need to use the restroom. I can ask the females there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for his reply as I left the dining room with my head tilted down, not because I was an


    Omega, but because I didn¡¯t want anyone to see the tears that threatened to fall.


    As soon as I stepped out, I heard voices raised and some movements, but I tried to tune out the noise


    and walked further than the toilet I was pointed to. Until I reached a balcony.


    I opened the sliding door and stepped out, closing the door behind me. I didn¡¯t have my coat with me,


    but I didn¡¯t care at the moment. It was chilly, but my body could adjust to the temperature. I just wanted


    a few seconds of silence.


    I knew Diego was not perfect. But he had been in my eyes, and it hurt to see him in a different light.


    Soon, I heard the sliding door open, and at first, I thought it was Adan, but the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Alpha aura was different not as strong as Adan¡¯s. strong but


    A coat was ced on my back, and I held it tightly against my body without looking at the person


    behind me. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Soon, the one who gave me the coat moved to my side, his hands clutching the balcony railings, but he


    didn¡¯t say anything. He was just looking at the view in front of us.


    We stayed in silence for a moment until I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my stepfather made some terrible mistakes against you. But he had been good to me.


    So it hurts to hear those words¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I had no idea what I wanted to point out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the way I acted in there. Alpha Aurelius said so in a much softer tone.


    ¡°I understand you, sir.¡±


    ¡°One day you¡¯re going to have a child, and hopefully you will not make the same mistake I did. I know I


    should move on.


    But I can¡¯t help it. If I forgive your stepfather, it will feel like I am also forgiving Achilles. I¡¯m sure Diego


    was aware of Suzanne¡¯s suffering, but he didn¡¯t do anything. If I forgive them, it will feel like I am


    spitting on my daughter¡¯s grave- a grave that held nothing of her, no body, no ashes, no remnants ¨C


    because I still don¡¯t know where she was buried or burned. This is the cross I had to bear every day of


    my life.


    He let out a deep sigh as a lone tear fell from my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯mmbasting the memory of your stepfather. I understand, we see him differently.¡±


    ¡°We both loved the people we lost. We¡¯re both in pain. I¡¯m not going to defend him to you because I


    knew what he did. But please let me cherish my memory of him, on how he acted toward me. He¡¯s not


    my father, but he loved me like his own. And I don¡¯t want to tarnish that memory.¡±


    ¡°I would like to believe that he raised you well. I will try my best not to open those wounds again for


    both of us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you love my grandson?¡± His question came unexpectedly.


    Love? Demons don¡¯t do love.


    I swallowed the invisible lump in my throat, and from the way my cheek was burning, I knew the grand


    Alpha must be looking at me.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t answer it. Why are you with him then?¡±


    I swallowed again before I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°I have never fallen in love, I don¡¯t know what it


    feels like. My mother died before she could tell me about falling in love. And my father, the real one, I¡¯m


    sure he had no intention of teaching me about it. So I don¡¯t know how to answer your question, sir.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, so I took it as my cue to continue.


    ¡°But Adan, he makes my heart flutter. I like waking up next to him. I hated it when he had to be far


    away from me for days. I¡¯m bothered when he¡¯s upset with


    And I don¡¯t like the idea of other females taking his attention. I like it when he smiles, it makes me


    happy knowing he¡¯s happy.¡±


    I tilted my head to the side and looked at him, but he was looking far, straight ahead.


    ¡°And I want you to like me because I know how much you mean to him. I really don¡¯t know if that¡¯s how


    love feels, but I really like Adan, so please don¡¯t ask me to stay away from him because I don¡¯t think I


    can.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 39


    039-Lucky Lucy


    GRAND ALPHA AURELIUS.


    Of all my grandpups, only Adan grew up under my watchful eyes. The rest were brought up in the


    South, and I would just asionally see them.


    But Adan, I have held him since the very first day and have seen him through his first step, his first


    tooth, and the first time he shifted into his wolf at fourteen.


    I loved all my grandpups, but Adan would always be special. He was like me.


    I knew him inside out, and I knew the struggle within him. Despite the tough facade he showed


    everyone, inside him was an insecure boy who thought he was not worthy to be an Alpha. He would


    always say that Suzanne¡¯s bloodline, my eldest daughter, should have been the rightful


    Alpha. But despite that, he worked hard to prove it every day so as not to disappoint me and his


    people.


    He was a perfect Alpha. But he was missing one thing.


    A Luna.


    Two weeks ago, we talked over the phone, and I told him not to feel pressured about getting a Luna or


    an heir. Because if it came to the point that he would not be able to produce an heir, we would have


    Alonso, Alexa¡¯s son. Or if not, Sebastian¡¯s or Anya¡¯s son. He had nephews who could take over.


    It didn¡¯t matter to me who would be Pack Alpha as long as they came from my bloodline, and as long


    as they were conceived out of love. It was the sole reason I refused to hand down the title to Suzanne


    and opted for Audrius instead to take over the pack after me.


    So when the news that Adan had finally taken home a female reached me, I knew something was off.


    Adan, for the life of me, had never brought home a female, and two weeks ago, he still did not have


    one.


    It might be his way of proving to me again that he could produce an heir or find a Luna, but I would not


    be yed for a fool. If Adan would have a Luna and an heir, it must be out of love, not out of a contract.


    So here I was, ying the bad guy again, just to make sure my grandpups would never fall into the trap


    of a loveless union.


    ¡°What the fuck was that, grandpa?¡± Adan yelled at me the moment Lucy was out of earshot.


    He had never raised his voice at me in the ten years that he was pack Alpha and he had done it


    multiple times today.


    ¡°Adan! Can you calm down and stop disrespecting your grandfather?¡± It was Helena.


    Adan ignored her and kept ring at me. He was furious. His eyes were dting, and I could feel he


    was letting his aura out, but I was trying not to flinch or budge from my seat. I wanted to see how far he


    was willing to stand up for Lucy.


    I didn¡¯t hate the girl. She looked lovely and smart. Just born at the wrong ce and wrong time. Just


    like my dear Alexa.


    But she had to be the victim of my game.


    ¡°Do you even like that female?¡± I asked in a voice void of any emotion.


    ¡°Why the fuck do you think I would introduce her to you? She wanted to meet my family, and I fucking


    gave in to make her happy, but if I knew you would step down to that level, I should have declined this


    dinner. We can survive without having her meet you!


    ¡°Enough, Adan. That¡¯s below the belt.¡±


    Audrus snapped at him.


    ¡°So the way he treated her is okay with you? was furious. His eyes were dting, and I could feel he


    was letting his aura out, but I was trying not to flinch or budge from my seat. I wanted to see how far he


    was willing to stand up for Lucy. I didn¡¯t hate the girl. She looked lovely and smart. Just born at the


    wrong ce and wrong time. Just like my dear Alexa. But she had to be the victim of my game.


    ¡°Do you even like that female?¡± I asked in a voice void of any emotion.


    ¡°Why the fuck do you think I would introduce her to you? She wanted to meet. my family, and I fucking


    gave in to make her happy, but if I knew you would step down to that level, I should have declined this


    dinner. We can survive without having her meet you!


    ¡°Enough, Adan. That¡¯s below the belt.¡±


    Audrus snapped at him.


    ¡°So the way he treated her is okay with you?


    Did he treat Mom like that? Because I sure as hell won¡¯t allow him to disrespect my female! Not on my


    fucking watch!¡± He was snapping at his father as well.


    Adan would easily lose his temper, but he had never disrespected me or Audrius.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, fine, we¡¯re leaving. And we¡¯ll just see to it that she doesn¡¯t cross paths with you.¡±


    ¡°Adan, can you fucking calm down.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad! I¡¯m not just going to sit here and look while she¡¯s disrespected when she has done nothing,


    nothing to disrespect any of you! She¡¯s not a bitch, and I demand you respect her the way she was


    respecting all of you here!¡±


    ¡°I would have to side with Adan this time.¡± It was my Luna. She was always my voice of reason. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    like the way you were addressing Lucy, honey. Besides, she was not even born yet when all the things


    about Suzanne happened. It was unfair that you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I cut her off before she could state all the reasons I was at fault here. I let out a sigh and pushed


    my chair back to stand up. ¡± I will go talk to her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In seconds, Adan was already blocking my way. Veins were popping out of his neck, but he was trying


    to talk calmly this time. ¡°No way, pops. You¡¯re not approaching her.¡±


    ¡°I will not say or do anything harmful to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± He hissed, his eyes threatening me.


    I should be offended. But I wasn¡¯t. Because I knew I would never trust anyone when it came to my


    Luna and he was showing the same protective instinct toward her.


    I shrugged my shoulders and walked past him, preparing myself in case he would attack me. ¡°I can¡¯t


    me you. Give me ten minutes, and you can follow after. And if I do something that is not to your


    liking, I will denounce the pack and move out. An Alpha¡¯s oath.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to reply as I made my way in the direction where I thought I could find the female. It


    might be too early to tell, but maybe I was wrong. Maybe Adan really liked her, or maybe he even loved


    her, or I would never see the rage in his eyes.


    Now I just needed to find out if she felt the same way about him.


    I let my nose guide me until I found her on one of the balconies overlooking the rest of Audrius¡¯ estate.


    She was outside on a chilly night without a coat or a jacket, but she looked like she wasn¡¯t bothered by


    it, or probably her pain was shielding her from the cold.


    I walked to a built-in closet nearby and grabbed one of Crystal¡¯s coats before I went back to where she


    was, slipping out of the sliding door without making any noise before I ced the coat around her


    shoulders.


    She thanked me without looking at me, and we stayed silent for a couple of minutes until she started


    talking. And finally, I had the chance to ask her if she loved my grandson.


    ¡°And I want you to like me too because I know how much you mean to him. I¡¯m not. sure if that¡¯s how


    love feels, but I really like him, so please don¡¯t ask me to stay away from him,¡± she said in a soft voice,


    Her gaze was on me, but I wasn¡¯t returning it. I kept my eyes straight ahead.


    ¡°We never had a chosen Luna. The Alphas of this pack had always had their fated mates as their


    Lunas.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to tell me. And I can¡¯t argue with that. If the dayes that Adan will finally


    meet his mate, I will walk away. I will never argue with fate.¡± I tilted my head to look at her this time, just


    in time for me to see tears trickling down her cheeks.


    She smiled as she wiped the tears off her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was getting too emotional.


    ¡°Are you not hoping he¡¯s your fated mate?¡±


    ¡°I do. Every day since I met him. But I¡¯m just me.¡± Her shoulders started to shake as soft sobs escaped


    her throat. ¡°Why would I be given a great Alpha for a mate? This is all just wishful thinking, but a girl


    can dream.¡±


    I just looked at her, and I could see the pain in her words.


    ¡°But I should be happy I met him. Not everyone got the chance to be with him. I¡¯m


    Lucky Lucy.¡± She tried to chuckle as she kept wiping her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am overly dramatic


    sometimes.¡±


    I let a smile tug on my mouth this time, and I saw the way her eyes beamed when she saw me smile.


    ¡°Me too, I overreact sometimes.¡±


    I would have said more, but the sliding door opened, and Adan¡¯s strong aura swirled around us.


    Was it ten minutes already?


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± His voice came out soft, totally opposite of the way he was speaking with me earlier.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Let¡¯s go home.¡± His hand extended toward her.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes went to me, and I shifted my gaze to my grandson. ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten dinner yet. Go back


    to the table, and I¡¯ll be on my best behavior.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for their reply and just walked back inside and made my way to the dining room.


    I guess I got the answer to what I was looking for. I just hope the Goddess will intervene and give her to


    my grandson as his fated mate. Because I had no idea what would happen if they were fated with


    someone else. This pack has never had a chosen Luna.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 40


    040 ¨C She¡¯s Mine


    LUCY.


    The next four days went without a problem. Although Alpha Aurelius had not yet warmed up to me, he


    was at least civil and had not dropped any more questions or statements. about my stepfather, which I


    was grateful for.


    As for Alpha Stone or Adan, he was just perfect as he was.


    He would throw tantrums once in a while and punish me for him. I had no idea if he was aware I was


    defying him on purpose so I could get punished. But at the end of each night, we would still end up in


    each other¡¯s arms, and it felt like there was a bond pulling us closer ¨C something I always wanted from


    my mate, and somehow it made me happy that he was giving it to me.


    Alexa asked me about the secrets that I needed to tell her before my father took me away. And as


    much as I wanted to tell her about my demon side, I wanted to keep my promise to Adan that he would


    be the first to know. So I told Alexa I would tell her everything once I was able to tell Adan about


    She didn¡¯t make a fuss about it and just told me she was proud of me, that she was worried I would be


    in a bad ce, and that she was d Adan and I found our way to each other.


    Today would be thest day before Alexa and her family would go back to the South, so I thought I


    would spend some time with little Amara. One of the Omegas pointed out that she was at the library on


    the ground floor, so that¡¯s where I was heading now.


    I opened the door and peered my head inside, and two sets of eyes immediately darted to where I was.


    It was toote now to hide myself.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Amara shrieked as she wriggled out of Alpha Aurelius¡¯p, where the grand Alpha was reading


    a story for her.


    Amara rushed to where I was, so I had no other option but to step inside and close the door behind me.


    I bent my knees and extended my arms, catching her and wrapping her around my arms as I carried


    her.


    I smiled apologetically to Alpha Aurelius before I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grand Alpha. I


    didn¡¯t mean to bother you. I didn¡¯t know Amara was here with you. I will leave and juste backter


    for her.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Amara protested.


    ¡°Come in. I don¡¯t mind anotherpany here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir¡­¡± But my heart was thudding loudly. I had never been alone with the grand Alpha since


    that night we talked on the balcony of Alpha Audrius¡¯ estate.


    ¡°You can call me, Pops. ¡°That¡¯s what all my grandpups call me.¡±


    My eyes went big and round as he said those words. Was he epting me as Adan¡¯s girlfriend?


    My face must have looked funny because heughed, and it made him look younger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wasn¡¯t expecting that¡­¡± I blurted it out, smiling widely at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really a bad guy¡­¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not, pops. You¡¯re the best in the world!¡± Amara cut him off as she beamed at her


    grandfather.


    ¡°Yeah, but then you seemed not to want mypany anymore. Lucy is taking my ce as your


    favorite?¡±


    ¡°No!!! I¡¯m not tired of you, but I want to see Lucy¡¯s hair.¡±


    I smiled at Amara as I carried her to the couch near where the grand Alpha was sitting.


    ¡°Mommy said you have red hair, why is your hair ck?¡± She asked as soon as I ced her on myp


    after I sat on the sofa.


    ¡°I colored it. But if you see here¡­¡± I pointed at the roots of my hair. ¡°Some reds are showing already.¡±


    ¡°You have red hair?¡± Alpha Aurelius asked, and my eyes darted to him. His forehead creased as he


    looked at me.


    I swallowed and nodded my head. Adan was not bothered with my red hair, and neither was Alexa, so I


    thought there was nothing wrong with having one. But the way the grand Alpha was looking at me, I


    was not sure anymore.


    ¡°I have never seen an Omega with red hair. Or she-wolves per se. Does it run on your father¡¯s side of


    the family?¡±


    Shit!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded my head. It was not aplete lie. But my red hair really dide from my father¡¯s bloodline.


    I just hope he wouldn¡¯t ask more.


    ¡°Only special wolves have red hair. And your wolf has not surfaced yet?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°She has never spoken to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Your father, is he an Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to discuss this now¡­¡± I bit my bottom lip. I regretteding to the library at all.


    ¡°Do they know where you are at the moment?¡±


    I shook my head, and the grand Alpha stood up, his forehead still creasing.


    ¡°I might be wrong in my assumptions, but it looks like your father is not an ordinary wolf. And I hope


    Adan knows this side of you. So he can prepare himself if your family finds out you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they were looking for me. My father¡¯s family, they don¡¯t like me.¡± Which was true.


    My half-brothers were not fond of me. My father might be looking for me, but I was sure the rest of my


    family was not.


    ¡°Either way, I hope you¡¯re not keeping it from him.¡± He was looking straight into my eyes, and I knew he


    was trying to read me.


    ¡± Lying will not help you, Lucy.¡±


    ADAN STONE.


    I was in the office and had just hung up the phone when the door opened and revealed my grandfather.


    Thest four days had been quiet between us, and even though he hadn¡¯t said anything to Lucy about


    her stepfather or asked her questions about him, I was still keeping a close eye on him.


    But with him leaving this afternoon to head back to the south with Alexa¡¯s family, he probably wanted a


    word with me. I was actually contemting speaking with him. I didn¡¯t want him to leave and think I was


    still upset with him, but he beat me to it.


    ¡°Pops,¡± I greeted him as I stood up from my seat and went to the liquor cab. I took out a bottle of


    bourbon, which was his favorite, before grabbing two empty sses.


    He sat on the chair in front of my big desk, and I anchored my ass on the table before cing the ss


    on it and opening the bottle.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad at you. I was just not expecting it. Lucy has done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s keeping secrets.¡± I stopped midway through pouring bourbon into his ss for a split second


    before I caught myself and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°How well do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Well enough that she ended up here.¡±


    ¡°Should I be worried?¡±


    ¡°No. Did I give you any reason to be worried? ¡°I asked him as I handed him his ss.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an ordinary Omega.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not, that¡¯s why I took her home. She¡¯s special.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we meant two different things, Adan Stone. Lucy is not an ordinary werewolf.¡±


    My eyes squinted as I tipped the ss of bourbon onto my lips.


    ¡°I have never encountered a red-haired Omega, even for ordinary wolves or Alpha Females.¡±


    ¡°Humans have red hair, pops.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°Less than two percent of the human poption has red hair. And for shifters, it¡¯s more rare. I


    understand if her hair is almost blonde, but I was sure the roots of her hair were fiery red. She¡¯s a


    crossbreed from another supernatural creature.¡±


    ¡°Like witches?¡± I asked, my brows furrowing.


    ¡°Could be. Or sea nymphs. It might be the reason that, at twenty, she still doesn¡¯t have a wolf. And I¡¯m


    surprised she has not told you. Are you not that important to her?¡±


    My jaw tightened as I stood up and walked toward the nearest window. I don¡¯t care if she was not a full


    werewolf, but Pops¡¯ question was a strike to my ego.


    ¡°She told me, she will tell me all about her in her own time.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not toote by then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I asked her if her father¡¯s family knew where she was at the moment. She said no. I¡¯m guessing she


    ran away. She¡¯s putting the whole pack in danger. You¡¯ll be viting the supernatural pacts by hiding


    another species without proper notice.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck was that supposed to mean? Howe I was not aware of such a thing?¡± I looked


    back, with a scowl written on my face.


    ¡°Because it had been too long since we mixed with other creatures. Everyone stayed clear of each


    other. But you can ask the Elders around or read books about them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her choice toe here.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Or is she using you to shield her from her own species?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s a part werewolf, then this is her species too!¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the enemy here, Adan.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me Lucy is the bad one here?


    ¡°No. All I¡¯m saying is that she needs to tell you everything about her. She might be bringing the war to


    this pack without knowing it. And you need to be prepared and ask yourself if she¡¯s worth it or not.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mine¡­¡± The words came out in a growl, and I knew it was not just me who said those words.


    Beast wanted to surge forward.


    ¡°Does she feel the same way?¡±


    My breathing hitched, and I knew soon I would lose control of my temper.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± Pops asked, and his voice was still calm.


    ¡°No. I can take care of this.¡±


    Pops nodded his head before he drank all the bourbon in one gulp. ¡°I never doubt that you can. I might


    just be exaggerating or overreacting again, but it¡¯s better for you to know everything before you get


    surprised.¡±


    ¡°That I understand. Thank you¡­¡± My breath was already slowly going down, but the rage inside me


    was not.


    I was upset with Lucy for hiding things, especially if Pops¡¯ spections were true.


    I knew at the end of the day, she¡¯s mine and I would do everything to protect her, even if that meant


    war. But I wondered how long before she finally decided I was worth the truth.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 41


    041- The Beast and I


    LUCY.


    I stood outside the car that would drive the grand Alpha couple and Alexa¡¯s family to the airport. Beside


    me were the Beta Couple and Lena. Gamma Kingston would be driving them and had taken some


    warriors on a convoy car.


    But Adan was not here.


    Momma wrapped her arms around me and kissed my cheeks before she reminded me to give her a


    call from time to time, especially since Adan usually forgets to check on them. I nodded my head as I


    returned her hugs.


    I had already said my goodbyes to Alexa and her family, and only Pops was left.


    I swallowed hard as I looked at him, not sure if he still wanted me to call him Pops after the event in the


    library.


    I turned my body to face him before I smiled at him. ¡°Have a safe trip, sir.¡±


    He opened his arms and hugged me, which made tears pool in my eyes. ¡°Pops¡­ I told you to call me


    Pops.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Pops.¡± I chuckled softly as my arms snaked around his body, and I hugged him back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Adan is not here. He was busy attending to something.¡±


    I was lying. I had no idea where he was, and when I asked Beta Collin, he said he didn¡¯t want to be


    disturbed.


    ¡°He already met us and said our goodbyes. Don¡¯t worry about it. But remember what I told you.


    Keeping something from Adan won¡¯t help you.¡± He whispered in my ear, and it made me close my


    eyes. ¡°He deserves to know more about the female he is falling in love with.¡±


    My heart began thudding loudly at his words. Does Adan love me?


    He withdrew from hugging me and ced a soft peck on my forehead. ¡°Send us the news if a pup is


    coming, and we¡¯ll fly back home immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please¡­¡± Momma added as Pop¡¯s arm went around her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a wolf yet,¡± I told them in a soft voice.


    ¡°I spoke to Elder Mercy, and she will visit you soon. In the olden days, they did rituals. and made herbal


    mixes to help the wolves within mature faster. So hopefully, she can help you.¡±


    I nodded my head and smiled at the couple in front of me. ¡°Thank you. I promise you¡¯ll be the first to


    know if that happens.¡±


    ¡°No pressure, sweetheart. Take your time. Get to know each other well¡­ and the pups. wille at the


    right time.¡± Momma added before she hugged me again.


    I watched as the car drove off, and the moment they were gone from my sight, I turned my body around


    to face Beta Collin.


    ¡°Where is the Alpha?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be found at the moment. I¡¯m sorry, Lucy.¡± Beta Collin answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my brows furrowing.


    ¡°The Alpha sometimes just wants to be alone. He¡¯s fine. So just go on with your day and don¡¯t mind


    him.¡± Laira smiled at me.


    ¡°Is he on a date with someone?¡± My heart clenched at the thought of him spending time with another


    female. Why would he refuse to see me if he was not busy with a female?


    Beta Collin chuckled and shook his head. ¡± The Alpha doesn¡¯t go on dates. And he has not spent any


    time with any females since he took you home. So rx. Like what Laira said, he just needs to blow off


    steam sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Blow off some steam? Was he angry or something?¡±


    They just both shrugged their shoulders, and I just let out a sigh before turning my body around to head


    inside the packhouse. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll just wait until hees home.¡±


    I was walking in silence when, all of a sudden, I heard amotion from behind


    I swiftly turned around and saw Beta Collin running toward the direction of the training grounds while


    some females were running past the packhouse heading in the other direction. My eyes met with Laira,


    who was rushing to where I was standing. She grabbed my arm and pulled me to the packhouse.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Alpha shifted, there were many injured warriors already. Come let¡¯s get you inside?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shoved her hand away from my arm as I stopped walking. ¡°I need to go there.


    ¡°No, Collin¡¯s instruction was to keep you away from there.¡± She held my arm again, pulling me to the


    packhouse.


    ¡°But if Beast is there, he will calm down. when he sees me!¡±


    ¡°No! Not now!¡± Laira¡¯s voice was slightly higher as panic flitted from her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I swatted her hand and turned my body around as I began running down the steps.


    In seconds, Laira was blocking my way, and I was slowly getting pissed off.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me!¡± I snarled at her.


    ¡°Fine! You want to know the truth! Listen! The Alpha is upset with you. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not here to say


    goodbye to his family! And maybe the reason Beast came out is that they¡¯re upset with you!¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Collin didn¡¯t say anything!


    So, please¡­ I beg you. Let¡¯s go! Beast will surely attack¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her finish her words as I skidded onto her side and ran. I was running my fastest, knowing


    Laira was also capable of running fast.


    I had no idea why he was upset with me when we were on good terms during lunch. Unless Alpha


    Aurelius told him something about me lying. But he knew I would tell him sooner orter. And I was


    nning on telling him tonight, but of course, he couldn¡¯t wait!


    He needed to make some drama instead of demanding I tell it to him right away!


    I kept running, and I knew Laira was on my heels, but I didn¡¯t care.


    The training ground was just 200 meters away, and soon, I could hear loud growls as I approached.


    My feet came to a full halt when Beast came into full view. There were more than ten


    wolves around him, but I could see him fully since he was the biggest and he was the only ck wolf


    there.


    My eyes scanned the whole quadrangle, and a gasp left my throat when I saw three naked men


    bleeding on the side. They were being carried off somewhere while more wolves blocked them, to


    shield them if Beast nned to attack the injured ones again.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    My attention went back to Beast as he leaped and attacked one brown wolf while the others, including


    Beta Collin, kept bumping their bodies at him to steer him away from the wolf he was messing with, but


    he wasn¡¯t budging.


    Soon, Beast¡¯s fangs bit down on the brown wolf¡¯s neck, and it terrified me that he would kill him.


    ¡°No!!!¡± I just found myself screaming at the top of my lungs! And all eyes darted to me, including Beast.


    He let go of the wolf and began running towards me as my eyes widened, knowing he was now aiming


    for me.


    I kept moving my feet backward as I watched everything in front of me unfold. In seconds, all the


    wolves were already heading to form a wall in front of me, shielding me from his wrath, but Beast


    wasn¡¯t stopping.


    A loud growl shook the earth before he leaped too high, over the wolves barricading me, andnded


    with a loud thud exactly on my front.


    Another loud growl erupted from his chest. His mouth opened wide with his fangs out, just a foot away


    from my face. His breath blew my hair back, but I stood still, my eyes still wide open.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I finally found my voice at the same time I saw wolves about to jump on his back.


    ¡°No!!!¡± I yelled as my body flung forward, my arms clutching to Beast as if I could grab him away from


    where he was standing.


    But of course, I couldn¡¯t! He was too damn big and heavy!


    Beast must have realized what was happening that his paws caged my body as he dropped to the


    ground and rolled us over, with him covering me.


    The wolves jumping on him missed his body andnded on the ground while Beast secured me under


    him.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Beta Collin shifted and stood between the other wolves, Beast, and me, and I couldn¡¯t help but


    see his round ass. Beast¡¯s front leg snaked around my face and covered my eyes as a growl rumbled


    from his chest. I started to giggle while the quadrangle fell silent until I realized I was the only one


    making noise.


    Shit! They would think I was insensitive,ughing after what just happened. Since I didn¡¯t know how to


    face them, I clutched my hands on Beast¡¯s neck and buried my face in his fur.


    Soon, I felt him moving and wriggling his body as if he wanted me to let go. But I wasn¡¯t letting go.


    If he was stubborn, I was more stubborn.


    I didn¡¯t want him to attack someone or be attacked again.


    ¡°Lucy, he wants you on his back.¡± Beta Collin¡¯s voice reached my ears, and my head snapped in his


    direction.


    And he was standing a few feet away from us, fully naked. But he wasn¡¯t affecting me, I¡¯ve seen too


    many naked men, and none of them came close to Adan, but I guess Adan didn¡¯t know that. Soon he


    was growling again, shaking the earth and blowing my hair slightly in the opposite direction. And I was


    sure, if I was in human, I would be deaf by now.


    I snapped my head back to look at Beast before I stood up in front of him. He was baring his fangs at


    me, trying to look tough and angry, but he just looked like a boy wanting mommy¡¯s attention.


    I patted his head and smoothed my hand over his fur before I ced the tip of my nose on his snout. I


    could see the crowd in my peripherals holding their breath.


    With our noses still touching each other and my hands cupping his jaw, I opened my mouth to talk to


    him. ¡°I will ride on your back if you promise not to throw me away. Okay? Now lower your body so I can


    climb without any man¡¯s help.¡± In seconds, Beast slumped his body to the ground, and the noise from


    the crowd began. I couldn¡¯t help but smile and take pride in how he responded to my request.


    Or was this the calm before he would eat me?


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Dying in the hands of


    Adan and Beast didn¡¯t sound so bad at all.


    I swung my legs and positioned myselffortably on his back, my hands clutching the fur on his


    neck.


    ¡°You need to lower your body when he runs so the wind won¡¯t throw you back.¡± Beta Collin suggested,


    and I lowered my upper body, letting my stomach and breastsy t on his back as I wrapped my


    arms around his neck.


    Beast stood up, and my hold on his neck tightened as he began springing toward the forest line.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I miss my demon


    wings, but this was the next best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back.


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he


    wanted, but it seemed he wanted to lick what was under my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me


    just in my underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs ripped my underwear, leaving my


    lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with traces of snow,


    and that if I were an ordinary wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in


    danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was


    sure if he didn¡¯t shift back soon, Beast would push himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t mgiving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I


    let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept doing it, I would eventuallye.


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl, something that would


    come up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not


    caring if anyone would hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk


    was on his face as he licked his mlips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he positioned his hard


    cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving mine, so that even if I wanted to


    close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have. So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure


    you get fucked exactly how you want it, anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me. I hissed, my eyes ring at


    him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled in between my legs and slipped his hands


    under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back off the ground. And without a warning, he


    buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm at the same


    time he released himself inside of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I knew whatever


    he would ask me to do, I would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest


    of my life. We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the


    ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡±


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I miss my demon


    wings, but this was the next best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back.


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on my shoulder,


    pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he


    wanted, but it seemed he wanted to lick what was under my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me


    just in my underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs ripped my underwear, leaving my


    lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with traces of snow,


    and that if I were an ordinary wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in


    danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was


    sure if he didn¡¯t shift back soon, Beast would push himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let


    out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept doing it, I would eventuallye.


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl, something that would


    come up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not


    caring if anyone would hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk


    was on his face as he licked his lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he positioned his hard


    cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving mine, so that even if I wanted to


    close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡± It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled in between


    my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back off the


    ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm at the same


    time he released himself inside of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I knew whatever


    he would ask me to do, I would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest


    of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡±


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I miss my demon


    wings, but this was the nextbest thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back.


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on my shoulder,


    pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he


    wanted, but it seemed he wanted to lick what was under my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me


    just in my underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs ripped my underwear, leaving my


    lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with traces of snow,


    and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I


    would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡± 4


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I


    miss my demon wings, but this was the next


    best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back. 1


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid


    down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just


    watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he wanted, but it


    seemed he wanted to lick what was under


    my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and


    tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me just in my


    underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs


    ripped my underwear, leaving my lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with


    traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I


    would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡± 4


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I


    miss my demon wings, but this was the next


    best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back. 1


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid


    down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just


    watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he wanted, but it


    seemed he wanted to lick what was under


    my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and


    tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me just in my


    underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs


    ripped my underwear, leaving my lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with


    traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I


    would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡± 4


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I


    miss my demon wings, but this was the next


    best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back. 1


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid


    down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just


    watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he wanted, but it


    seemed he wanted to lick what was under


    my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and


    tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me just in my


    underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs


    ripped my underwear, leaving my lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with


    traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I


    would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡± 4


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I


    miss my demon wings, but this was the next


    best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back. 1


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid


    down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just


    watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he wanted, but it


    seemed he wanted to lick what was under


    my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and


    tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me just in my


    underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs


    ripped my underwear, leaving my lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with


    traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I


    would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡± 4


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I


    miss my demon wings, but this was the next


    best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back. 1


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid


    down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just


    watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he wanted, but it


    seemed he wanted to lick what was under


    my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and


    tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me just in my


    underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs


    ripped my underwear, leaving my lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with


    traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I


    would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡± 4


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I


    miss my demon wings, but this was the next


    best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back. 1


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid


    down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just


    watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he wanted, but it


    seemed he wanted to lick what was under


    my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and


    tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me just in my


    underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs


    ripped my underwear, leaving my lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with


    traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I


    would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet


    away from where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge


    me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡± 4


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 42


    042 ¨C My Special Angel


    LUCY.


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I


    miss my demon wings, but this was the next


    best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back. 1


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid


    down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on


    my shoulder, pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just


    watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he wanted, but it


    seemed he wanted to lick what was under


    my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and


    tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me just in my


    underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs


    ripped my underwear, leaving my lower body naked.


    I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered with


    traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary


    wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the


    cold now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his


    strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was


    trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was sure if he didn¡¯t shift


    back soon, Beast would push


    himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready


    for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventually


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this


    time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl,


    something that woulde up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s


    anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my


    hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not caring if anyone would


    hear me.


    Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his


    body up until his face was parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his


    lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he


    positioned his hard cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everythingintiplyin


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to


    fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled


    in between my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back


    off the ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my


    pussy.


    My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh way he was pouncing on me, but the pain


    was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my


    body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm


    at the same time he released himself inside


    of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I


    knew whatever he would ask me to do, I would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like


    this for the rest of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet away from


    where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡±


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    A smile curled on my lips while my hold on Beast tightened as he sprang forward into the vast forest.


    The smell of earth and my hair dancing in the wind were exhrating.


    It had been far too long since I felt the wind pping on my skin with this intensity. I miss my demon


    wings, but this was the next best thing ¨C having to ride on Beast¡¯s back.


    I had no idea where he was taking me, but he¡¯d been running for a long time now. Not that I mind;


    anywhere with him was just perfect.


    Beast was walking uphill, and I could tell we were getting too far away and isted. It would be a good


    thing if this was the case, so I could finally tell him my secret without anyone overhearing us.


    The moment he decided where he wanted to be, he stopped and lowered himself to the ground, and I


    pulled my body up and slid down his back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡± I asked him as I cupped his jaw, and he began licking me.


    I was half expecting Adan to surge forward, but it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Beast was getting aggressive


    with his licks. Hisrge tongue was all over my face and down my neck and arms


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled as he licked my throat before feeling his paws on my shoulder,


    pushing me to the ground until Inded on my ass.


    I anchored my palms on the ground and looked at him. ¡°Are you mad at me? What did I do wrong this


    time?¡±


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as he lowered his head to my stomach and began lifting my


    blouse with his snout. I just watched him with my eyes squinting, not sure if I understood what he


    wanted, but it seemed he wanted to lick what was under my clothes too.


    I sat up and cupped his face, rubbing his fur as I pecked his snout, making Beast whimper like a tamed


    dog. ¡°What do you want to see under my clothes?¡±


    His paws went to my shoulders again, and he pushed me toy my back on the ground before he


    began tugging the waistband of my pants. The demon in me wanted to y, so I snapped my pants


    button open and tugged the zipper down before wiggling my hips to fully kick my pants off, leaving me


    just in my underwear.


    And just as I expected, Beast wasted no time and began licking my core, which was covered by my


    underwear, and I would not deny that it tickled me. Soon, his fangs ripped my underwear, leaving my


    lower body naked. I had no idea if Adan had already noticed the ground was cold and damp, covered


    with traces of snow, and that if I were an ordinary wolfless Omega, I would be shaking from the cold


    now.


    I closed my eyes as I let the Beast ravage my body with his tongue. Wild thoughts were running


    through my demon head. Was Beast nning to mate with me?


    Oh, Goddess!


    Adan told me that if Beast wanted to, he would always take over, and never give control to him unless


    he was tired already. Which was usual. Wolves are stronger than their humans. And with Adam and


    Beast not on good terms, Beast never shared his strength and mind with Adan unless Adan was in


    danger.


    ¡°Adan¡­ are you hearing me? Beast is having a good time¡­e out,e out, little Adan! Don¡¯t let


    the Beast eat me.¡± I was trying to taunt Adan, thinking maybe he could overpower Beast because I was


    sure if he didn¡¯t shift back soon, Beast would push himself to me. And I don¡¯t think I was ready for that.


    Beast needed to wait for my wolf.


    But I think he didn¡¯t like my words to Adan. He growled and bared his fangs at me before moving his


    body and hovering over mine, his snout so close to my mouth.


    I cupped his face and shook my head. ¡°No mating with me, loverboy. You will destroy me.¡± I giggled


    because I was sure he would not destroy me. I¡¯ve seen demons mate with almost all creatures, and


    they all came out alive. ¡°Wait for my wolf! Won¡¯t it be nice if she¡¯s the first one to taste you and not


    me?¡±


    A low rumble formed on his chest, but he didn¡¯t let out a full growl. He moved back and began licking


    my pussy again.


    Oh, Goddess! It seemed like Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving up control. His tongue swiped over my pussy, and I let out a loud whimper, and I knew if he kept


    doing it, I would eventuallye.


    Fuck!


    ¡°Adan, please!¡± My voice was louder this time.


    A low growl reverberated from Beast¡¯s chest, and I swear it was a human growl, something that would


    come up from Adan¡¯s.


    And I was right ¨C the moment my eyes snapped open and I stared at the moonless sky above me, the


    tongue and mouth that were ying on my core were not Beast¡¯s anymore.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I moaned uncontrobly as I bucked my hips higher and strong hands gripped my ass as his


    deft mouth continued its assault on my pussy. He waspping, slurping, and biting my folds, and the


    juices just came gushing out of my core.


    ¡°Goddess!¡±My cries were louder as my hands gripped the dried leaves, twigs, and dirt of the earth, not


    caring if anyone would hear me. Adan withdrew from my pussy and slid his body up until his face was


    parallel to mine. A smug smirk was on his face as he licked his lips.


    ¡°Who licked you better?¡±


    ¡°Beast¡­¡± A seductive smile curled on my lips, teasing him.


    I was sure Beast could make mee but my human body was craving for Adan.


    Another growl vibrated from his chest before he crushed his lips into mine, kissing me brutally hard,


    punishing me for choosing his wolf as his hands took mine and pinned them above my head.


    He lowered one hand and yanked my right leg, wrapping it around his hips as he positioned his hard


    cock on my wet entrance. ¡°Do you even know why Beast went on a rampage?¡±


    I shook my head, feigning innocence, but I already had an idea.


    A smug smirk crossed his face as he pushed himself inside me, making my mouth part as I gasped for


    air. In no time, Adan was pouncing on me, his eyes never leaving


    mine, so that even if I wanted to close my eyes, I kept them open.


    ¡°I want to know everything intiplyin about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I whimpered as my hold on his shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He was fucking me so hard, my body jolting with each thrust, that I had to grab his body to


    keep from being dragged away from him.


    ¡°I swear this is thest time I¡¯m going to fuck you if I don¡¯t hear what I want to know.


    My brows furrowed as a grunt escaped my throat, while my other leg wrapped around him as well,


    gripping his body tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how much control I have.


    So tell me everything I need to know, and I¡¯ll make sure you get fucked exactly how you want it,


    anytime you want.¡±


    It sounds like a good bargain.


    I nodded my head. I had nothing to lose. I was nning to tell him my secret, but his threat got my


    attention. I had never desired anyone as much as I lusted for him, and the thought of not having him


    inside me consumed me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I moaned wantonly, but instead, he withdrew his cock from me.


    I hissed, my eyes ring at him, and he just gave me another smug smirk as he kneeled in between


    my legs and slipped his hands under my ass, dragging my body before lifting my lower back off the


    ground. And without a warning, he buried himself in me.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my eyes locking with his dark blue eyes, as he began bucking his hips back and


    forth, hitting every corner of my Pussy. My back was totally scratched from the ground by the harsh


    way he was pouncing on me, but the pain was just adding to my arousal. My hands reached for the


    hem of my shirt as I slowly tugged it off my body, tossing it away as Adan¡¯s hand snapped the front


    hook of my bra, spilling my breasts out of it.


    His eyes dted as he roughly pulled my body up and captured my breast with his warm and wet mouth


    while he continuously rocked my body.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± He growled under his breath as my body shuddered with the force of my orgasm at the same


    time he released himself inside of me.


    My arms clung to him as my eyes rolled back. I was at a loss for coherent words, but I knew whatever


    he would ask me to do, I would dly do it in a heartbeat just to have a taste of him like this for the rest


    of my life.


    We clung to each other as we rode our orgasms before Adan lowered our bodies to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I muffled my response, my hand rubbing against his naked chest as Iy on top of him


    while his body was lying down on the cold, wet forest grounds.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll learn to trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trust you¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t. And the thought that you don¡¯t, kills me.¡±


    ¡°Adan¡­ If it is about my father and family,¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been that. What so special about him?¡±


    I pressed my hands on his chest as I pushed my body away from him and sat a few feet away from


    where he was. ¡°Will you promise me that you will hear me out first? that you won¡¯t judge me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever judge you?¡± He sat up and mirrored my position.


    ¡°But what if you realized I¡¯m not who you thought I was? Maybe you will never like me again. It¡¯s not my


    fault that I am who I am. I was born this way. They said you can choose your friends, but you can never


    choose your family, so I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°How many times did you memorize that spiel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Too many times, I suppose. Is it boring?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only because I want to know¡­now!¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t choose to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Are you a fucking rabbit?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A bunny?¡±


    I bit my lower lip to suppress a smile, but the sound of my giggle came from my throat as I shook my


    head.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were. Dammit! So, are you a bear shifter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    ¡°A sea nymph?¡±


    ¡°A fae?¡±


    ¡°A fucking dragon¡­?¡±


    For every question, I just shook my head, waiting for the one that would make me nod.


    But it didn¡¯te.


    ¡°This is fucking getting too serious! What are you?¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as he looked at


    me with inquisitive eyes.


    I gripped the opal stone on my ne before I slowly slipped the chain that holds it off my neck and


    threw it on the ground beside him. His eyes darted to it for a few seconds before his gaze followed me


    as I


    walked a few feet away from where he was seated.


    His brows were raised and a smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 43


    043-In All Your Forms


    LUCY.


    ¡°Are you an Angel? My special Angel?¡±


    I should have smiled at the way he addressed me, but his words only cut my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m the exact opposite.¡±


    My eyes watered, as I let my horns surface from my temples while my tail began to swoosh around my


    back until it was standing proudly beside me.


    Adan¡¯s mouth dropped as his body stiffened, and I saw the shock in his eyes, but I couldn¡¯t tell if he


    despised me or not. ¡°Your eyes.¡¯


    I had horns and a tail, and all he noticed were my eyes. But yes, my eyes turned crimson red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± My voice broke as my shoulders began to shake, while I tried my best not to cry.


    When did I get so weak?


    I was standing naked in front of the only man I was willing to show my true self to, and I knew that if he


    ran away, he would shatter me to pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t be sorry for who or what you are.¡¯ A voice rang in my head. 1


    Am I hearing something? I swallowed hard and looked around to see if anyone else was present.


    Maybe it was Selene speaking with


    My eyes locked with Adan¡¯s again. His face was void of any emotion, and I hated it. I wish I could read


    his mind.


    ¡®Calm yourself or the fire wille out.¡¯


    Whoever she might be, she was right, I need to calm down or the fire wille out.


    My horns and my tail, as well as my wings, were things my father would not be able to detect because


    they were part of my body. They were my own.


    But the fire was my connection to him it was a gift that linked me to him.


    I dropped my gaze from the Alpha as I rushed toward where he was seated to grab the ne on the


    ground beside him, but before I could take it, his hand grabbed mine and stopped me from picking it


    up.


    I felt my horns retract, as well as my tail, because of the opal stone¡¯s presence.


    I tilted my head to look at him as my heart thudded loudly. His face was still void of any emotion. I had


    no clue if he was repulsed or terrified of me.


    ¡°Show me more,¡± he said in a calm voice.


    ¡°I need the ne.¡±


    ¡°I want to see your full demon form. Out your horns again!¡±


    The way his deep, baritone voice came out with that order was too sexy, making tingles spread in


    between my thighs.


    I gulped and shook my head.


    ¡°Is this the reason why you can¡¯t change into your demon body?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered.


    ¡°If I throw it far, you can let your horns and taile out?¡±


    I nodded my head at the same time and let out a loud shriek when I saw him grab the ne and


    aim to throw it away.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t control fire without it! ¡°I blurted it out as fast as I could as I tried to take it from his


    hand, but he was good at taking it away from me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His forehead creased as he slowly lowered his hand.


    My breathing slowed, but my gaze remained fixed on the ne in his hand. ¡°Let me exin¡­ You


    promised you would hear me out.¡±


    ¡°Exin then.¡±


    ¡°The ne suppressed my demon power. It means if it¡¯s near me, I cannot transform. into my


    demon form. And fire will note out of my body.¡± I swallowed, waiting for him to say something, but


    he kept quiet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control fire yet. I tried to before, but it was stronger than me. I can burn this forest if I get upset.¡±


    I had no idea why I was not telling him about my father and the fire connection yet.


    ¡°If you want to see my demon form again, I will show it to you, all of it. But I need the ne around


    so when my emotions overwhelm me, I can take it and the fire won¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°There is something you¡¯re not telling me.


    This is not just about the fire burning the whole forest. Why are you suppressing your demon power?


    Don¡¯t you want to be stronger so no one will abuse you and force you to do things you don¡¯t want, like


    the Omega feast?¡±


    Adan knew me.


    ¡°My power of fire¡­ it connects me to my father. If I use it, he will be able to locate my exact location.


    And then¡­¡±


    ¡°He would find you¡­ Your father, is he half demon?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s a full demon. The prince of darkness. And one day, maybe centuries from now, he will be


    chosen as the God of the Underworld.¡±


    ¡°That powerful¡­¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°He wanted to take away my werewolf blood and make me a full demon.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Shit!¡± he grumbled as he brushed his palm across his face and tugged at his hair. ¡± This is


    fucking overwhelming¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me here anymore. I will walk away. I might be half demon, but I mean no harm.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said I mean no harm.¡±


    ¡°No, the part where I don¡¯t want you anymore?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± I was not able to finish my words as he closed the gap between us


    and grabbed my neck, pulling my face close to his as he crushed his mouth against mine.


    Tears trickled down my face as I slowly parted my mouth and kissed him back.


    He still wanted me. But was it enough for him to let me stay?


    ¡°Just let me go, and I will walk away. But please don¡¯t let my secret out.¡± I mumbled against his lips the


    moment he pulled away from kissing me.


    ¡°No one is walking away here.¡± He answered hoarsely as he pecked my lips. ¡°My little demon¡­ Should


    I be scared of what you can do to me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him and instead wrapped my arms around his neck as I hugged him tightly. ¡°Adan¡­¡±


    His hands went to my ass as he lifted my body off the ground, and my legs wrapped around his hips. ¡°I


    want to see all of you¡­¡±


    I nodded my head before I answered in a whisper. ¡°Promise me the ne, you will throw at me if I


    ask for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I promise.¡± He replied as he let me on my feet.


    I was about to turn around but his hand snaked around my wrist and pulled me back.


    ¡°Lucy.¡± His hand reached for my stray locks and tucked them behind my ear. ¡°Will you let me ask


    questions, and will you answer me truthfully after this? I¡¯m still trying to get my head wrapped around


    this.¡±


    I nodded my head, his eyes looked solemn, and it made me uneasy. Was everything just sinking in


    now, and maybe he would change his mind about making me stay?


    ¡°Good, now let me meet my little demon.¡± He chuckled as his handnded on my naked ass, pping


    me a bit harshly, which made my body jolt as I jogged away from him.


    I stopped more than 15 feet away, where I could no longer sense the opal stone.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked as my gaze wandered across the naked body of the Alpha.


    Goddess, he was perfect! He ced a hand on his hips as the other went to cup his jaw, his fingers


    rubbing his chin while his gaze never left mine.


    I swallowed and dropped my gaze to the ground, and slowly, little red veins began to show up on the


    skin of my legs up to my thighs and all over my body as a tail grew out in between my hip bones, just


    above my before it swooshed around me while the horns in my head popped out on my temples.


    I knew my eyes were back to crimson red, and I was sure thin veins were on my face as well.


    I slowly tilted my head up, ready to let Adan see my real demon skin, and my mouth dropped open at


    the view in front of me.


    He was still holding his jaw, his tongue swiping over his lips, but he was sporting a very hard erection.


    He snickered before he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°You looked like the one who saw me transform


    into something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard-on¡­¡±


    ¡°I am. Fuck! Lucy, something is fucking wrong with me, but you looked so sexy in my eyes. Can I fuck


    you in that form?¡±


    A giggle rose from my chest, and I saw him drop the opal stone on the ground before he moved toward


    me. Halfway through his walk, I flexed my shoulders, and my big, ck wings came out with a loud


    pop.


    Adan stepped back with a surprised expression. ¡°Mother of all fuckers! What the fuck was that?!¡±


    His eyes were rounded before he began to chuckle as my wings pped gently, blowing air his way.


    ¡°Goddess, Lucy. I just want to hold you¡­ Will there be more things popping out of your body?¡± I shook


    my head, biting my bottom lip as I suppressed my giggles.


    In seconds, Adan came like a tornado and grabbed my neck, and pulled me closer before smashing


    our mouths and kissing me brutally hard. He might have realized I was not the meek Omega that


    needed to be handled with care.


    My tail swooshed and danced around until it wrapped around us, pressing our bodies closer together at


    the same time that Adan forced my mouth open. He slipped his tongue inside my mouth as I moaned in


    pleasure, but I was not done with my surprise yet.


    I willed my tongue to extend longer and swiped it inside his mouth, up to the walls of his throat. His


    eyes snapped open, but my arms and tail around him tightened their hold, not allowing him to move.


    Soon, his shoulders rxed as we kissed again.


    My wings pped before embracing us into a cocoon while I lift our bodies a few feet off the ground.


    Adan pulled away from kissing me, his eyes widened in shock before a smug smirk crossed his face.


    ¡°This is fucking awesome¡­¡±


    I giggled and withdrew my wings around us before my tail and arms let go of his body. He dropped to


    the ground in an instant, his ass first with a loud thud, but he didn¡¯t even flinch.


    I giggled as I dove toward him and pushed his body to the ground before I hovered and floated above


    him. My canines sharpened, but they weren¡¯t as sharp as his fangs. ¡°Am I scaring you now, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°No, not a bit. You¡¯re still my little bunny¡­¡± He smiled as he cupped my core, his fingers sliding into my


    wet folds.


    My body began to feel hot, and I was not sure if it was the desire or the fire that was making me feel


    hot. Either way, I didn¡¯t want to take a risk.


    Before he could do more, I flew away to where the opal stone was, and in seconds, my body dropped


    to the ground as everything retracted, leaving me as human as I was before I transformed.


    I winced in pain. It wasn¡¯t much, but I did fall on my arm in a bad position.


    Adan rushed to my side and pulled me up, letting me sit on hisp. ¡°Are you okay? Why¡­¡±


    ¡°You make me feel hot. I¡¯m sorry. I was terrified it was a signal for fire to¡­¡±


    ¡°Ssshh¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡± He smoothed his hand over my cheek before resting his forehead against mine.


    ¡°Adan, are you sure you¡¯re okay with me being here with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He growled, his eyes dting as his breathing hitched. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°If my father finds out, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Then he will find out.¡±¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the underworld. I want my wolf, Adan.¡± I saw pain flit


    across his eyes, but it was gone in seconds. ¡°Yes, we will do everything to let your wolf out.¡±


    He might think I wanted my wolf so I could find my mate.


    ¡°And then Beast can mate with my wolf. That would be fun¡­¡± I added as I smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± His eyes watered, but he blinked them back as he ran his knuckles along my cheek.


    ¡°Then you can mark me¡­¡± I said it in a very low voice.


    ¡°But your mate¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexa told me that a chosen one will never be lower than a fated mate as long as you choose each


    other for the right reason,¡± I said in one breath. ¡°Of course, only if you want. I¡¯m already thinking ahead.


    I just got excited that you¡¯re not pushing me away.¡±


    ¡°I will never push you away,¡± he said as he pressed my head against the nook of his neck and wrapped


    his arms around my naked body. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Lucy, in all your forms.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 44


    044 ¨C You Caught My Eye


    ADAN STONE.


    We went down the hill with Lucy on Beast and went back to the packhouse right away.


    My Gamma and Beta were waiting for us at the top of the steps, but I had already informed them that


    Lucy was safe. But I knew I had to tell them more. If Lucy was in danger, having my trusted men know


    about it was fair y.


    What could I do if I was up against a demon prince? Or worse, the whole underworld?


    Lucy taught me an important lesson: never ept an invitation or volunteer to visit the underworld


    because once there, I could not leave anymore unless they allowed me to.


    I was excited when I saw her in her demon form, but what she told me sent shivers down my spine.


    This was real now. I was hooking up with a she-devil.


    And if Lucy wanted, she could simply set me up on fire, and then I¡¯m a goner. But she was the least of


    my worries. Her father was looking for her, and the fact that she ran away a day before the ritual that


    would turn her into a full-fledged she-demon meant that he could be out hunting for her.


    Was I ready to risk all to protect her?


    I stood in front of Lucy,pletely naked, as I dried my hair with a towel. We just finished our bath


    together, and she was nowying on her stomach with her elbow propped up on the mattress and her


    chin resting on her knuckles while she looked at


    She only had hercey panties on, and her breasts were out for me to enjoy, so I just let my eyes feast


    on her perfect form.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the Omega I brought home wasn¡¯t what I expected. Although I was stillplicated if


    I could protect her, I knew deep inside I would not be giving her up.


    Beast growled in my head. He was mad, but not with me. It had been too long since thest time Beast


    had aired out his agreement for my action, but he did now we¡¯re not letting our Omega go.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± she asked, lips. curling into a pout as she tried to read my expression.


    I smiled before turning around and throwing the towel on the hamper inside the bathroom. I walked to


    my closet and grabbed a new pair of sweatpants before putting them on. I had things to do before the


    night


    ¡°So¡­ Will you be ignoring me the whole night? Are you regretting letting me stay?¡±


    I chuckled as I sat on the bed with my t-shirt still in my hand. I moved closer to her and trailed my finger


    between her shoulder des. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of ways on how I can protect you.¡¯


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t use fire, there¡¯s a big chance he won¡¯t find me.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think you can hide? The world is such a small ce for a royal like him. Sooner or


    later, he will find you.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I was hoping my wolf is out then before he finds me. Then maybe he can¡¯t do as he


    wishes, to turn me into a full- fledged demon unless he kills my wolf. Which is impossible without killing


    me, right?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow him to kill you¡­¡± I grunted.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to kill me. I¡¯m his only daughter, unless another one pops up.¡± She rose from the bed


    and sat up, crossing her legs.


    My eyes darted to her bouncy tits, with her opal ne caught in between the valley of her breasts.


    We just fucked in the forest and in the bathroom, and yet she was seducing me again, even if she was


    unaware of it.


    ¡°Put this on.¡± I ced the t-shirt in my hand over her head and helped her until she had put it on. I


    needed her to cover up, or I wouldn¡¯t be able to ask questions and get solid answers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate if I keep seeing your breasts like that,¡± I told her in a calm tone while she giggled


    softly, and it just made my dick tent up in my sweatpants. But I needed to focus. ¡°What does he n to


    do with you?


    She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But my mentor, the one teaching me how to summon fire,


    had slipped one time and told me my father was preparing me so he could offer me as a favor to one of


    the gods of the underworld.¡±


    She talked nonchntly as if it were nothing, while a growl reverberated from my chest in disapproval


    of what she just said.


    Her head snapped in my direction as she looked at me with a surprised expression on her face. ¡°Are


    you okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I stood up and went to my closet, mming it open before grabbing a new shirt.


    ¡°Are you jealous of the gods of the underworld?¡± She asked in her usual teasing voice.


    ¡°Jealous? The fuck? I¡¯m fucking furious right now. What could I do against those fucking gods? I only


    have a fucking dick!¡± I answered in exasperation as I slipped on a shirt while Lucy climbed out of bed


    and went to me.


    Her hands rested on my chest, and my hands automatically held her waist.


    ¡°Well, you got me. I won¡¯t let them touch I can scratch their faces with my ws. and tear them apart.¡±


    She winked at me as if her ideas were fucking awesome, but we both knew that would be child¡¯s y


    versus the gods.


    But I had to keep my cool and not show her how worried I was, or that I felt like a fucking ant in the


    presence of elephants.


    ¡°Like the way you threatened to scratch my face ten years ago? Imagine if you did, I might be called


    scarface now.¡±


    ¡°Still a sexy scarface. But was it really you? I named you the creepy guy.


    ¡°Really, am I that creepy?¡± I wiggled my brows and Lucy began tough heartily, throwing her head


    back as she did.


    I couldn¡¯t help but get mesmerized by her carefree ways, as if she was not facing a big problem.


    ¡°I was only ten. Were you crushing on me?¡± she asked, her eyebrow raised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I thought you were around 14 or 15 at that time, and I was just 18, so yeah, you


    caught my young eyes.¡±


    ¡°So instead of approaching me, you just decide to stare? Rude¡­¡±


    ¡°I would have approached if you didn¡¯t re at me the first time you saw me looking at you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. My fault then.¡± She rolled her eyes. before she hooked her arms around my neck. ¡°So which


    one is prettier, the old me or now?¡±


    ¡°Goddess, Lucy, you were only ten then, or I thought you were 15. You caught my eye then, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    I swallowed. I had no fucking idea what to tell her. I couldn¡¯t even understand what I felt for her, but I


    knew it was more than Just.


    ¡°But now, I caught your dick?¡± She added before giggling.


    ¡°You and your mouth. What will I do without you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Life will be boring. So keep me, Alpha. I¡¯m worth keeping. I¡¯ll be a good little she-demon for


    you. Or a meek Omega. Whatever suits your mood for the day¡­¡±


    My hand grabbed her jaw, I knew I might be holding her tightly, but I knew she could take pain better


    than any female around here. ¡°I told you I was going to keep you. Even if that means hell will rise on


    earth. We¡¯ll find a way to survive that.¡±


    The mischievousness in her eyes was gone in seconds as tears pooled in them. I didn¡¯t know my


    words would make her emotional, but they did.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Soon, her arms around my neck tightened as she mmed her body against mine. ¡°Thank you, Adan! I


    promise you will never regret buying me and keeping me here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to say those words because I¡¯d never regretted stepping onto the Omega Feast that


    night. My hand went to her ass as I lifted her off the floor, and her legs swung around and snaked on


    my hips as I walked us back to the bed. ¡°Now be a good little demon and wait for me. I will just talk to


    my Beta and Gamma.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait until tomorrow?¡± She asked, pouting her lips as I dropped her ass on the mattress.


    I shook my head. ¡°My Beta and Gamma need to know we have a she-demon in the house.¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re not telling them!¡± She hissed as she got out of bed.


    ¡°Do you trust me, Lucy?¡± I asked her, my eyes squinting as I waited for her reply. She nodded her


    head.


    ¡°Good. Because if there are two people I would trust with my life and your life, those would be Collin


    and Kingston. I can¡¯t leave ,them in the dark¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°This is how a pack works, Lucy. I would not be able to run this pack without them, and for ten years,


    they never failed me. So I want you to trust them too.¡±


    ¡°But what if they won¡¯t ept me as you did?¡± She looked devastated.


    ¡°Then they need to go¡­¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 45


    045 ¨C A Shot At Life With Her


    LUCY.


    ¡°Then they need to go,¡± he said in a cold voice as if he was just throwing toys. 1


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! These people are loyal to you, and you just can¡¯t throw them away just because¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch me do it then,¡± he snapped back before heading for the door.


    I went after him, doubling my step to catch up with his strides. I knew his men were good people, and I


    would never me them if they thought I would be a liability and not worth having around because,


    let¡¯s face it, who conspires with demons?


    I grabbed his forearm because he kept walking and soon we would reach the stairs. Thest thing I


    wanted was for anyone to hear our conversation. ¡± Promise me you will hear them out and not throw


    them away! Laira and Lena¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will do the same thing! They will fuck off and leave me if I tell them I don¡¯t want Laira and


    Lena here!¡± He cut me off as he stopped andbed his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Can you fucking calm down! No one is being thrown out!¡± He narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°Not now! But who knows what mood you¡¯ll haveter? If they disagree with you¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m the fucking Alpha here!¡±


    That was the third time he didn¡¯t let me finish my words, and it was already pissing me off.


    ¡°I can set you on fire, Alpha!¡± I emphasized the word Alpha, but instead of being annoyed with me, a


    smug smirk crawled across his face.


    ¡°You surely can, little bunny!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding! I will burn you if you kick them out!¡± I told him in between gritting my teeth.


    ¡°And risk being found by Lucien? Nice try, love. But you can¡¯t scare the Alpha here.¡± He turned my


    body around so my back was facing him before his handnded on my ass with a hard p, jolting my


    body forward. ¡°Now go back inside the room before I set your pussy on fire¡­¡±


    My eyes were still wide from shock as my feet rushed forward and I ran back to our bedroom without


    any moreints.


    His words rendered me speechless.


    No, not the one about setting my pussy on fire, but did the Alpha just address me as love?


    That was the first time, and I had no idea how to react to it. Was it just out of habit? Maybe he was


    used to addressing females with that endearment. Or maybe, just maybe, the Alpha liked me a little too


    much already. 1


    ADAN STONE.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I shook my head as I watched the she- demon run back to our suite. Her ass was jiggling, and the view


    was all mine to enjoy, but more than that, I saw how her cheeks turned scarlet red with my words.


    Did she suddenly be conservative and not used to the dirty wordsing out of my mouth?


    I chuckled and turned around to head downstairs the moment our suite door closed. Collin and


    Kingston were already waiting.


    I doubted they would not ept Lucy, these two were loyal to the bone. They may have had


    reservations, but I knew them ¨C if I decided to go to hell, they would apany me, just as I would for


    them.


    I didn¡¯t waste time. As soon as the office door closed, Iid out everything I knew about Lucy. It didn¡¯t


    slip my eyes how their faces paled before they were able topose themselves.


    If we were talking about a different person who turned out to be a demon, I would probably react the


    same way.


    But this was my Lucy ¨C nothing she could tell me about her would scare me off. She could be the


    goddess of the underworld too, and I would still keep her.


    ¡°A demon?¡± Kingston said after I shut my mouth. ¡°A fucking demon? What the fuck did you both get us


    into?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean both? This is all fucking Adan, not me!¡± Collin snapped at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who dragged him to that Omega Feast!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t tell me you both are cowering now?¡± My forehead creased as I shook my head.


    ¡°What if she decided to just fucking end our life? They have fucking magic.¡± Kingston is still dominating


    the conversation.


    ¡°She calls it power,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Holy fuck! This is real now!¡±


    ¡°Collin? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± My Beta had been quiet and the only time he spoke was when he told


    the Gamma this was all my fault.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alpha. From the get-go, knew she couldn¡¯t be a simple Omega, but never in my wildest


    dreams did I think she¡¯s a demon¡­ she¡¯s too tame to be one.


    ¡°Demons can be deceiving, and that¡¯s the one thing that bothers me.¡± Kingston butted in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget she¡¯s half-wolf. Her foundation years are with wolves, and you can¡¯t just disregard that.¡±


    ¡°I get that. But are you sure she¡¯s not ying you? ying us? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I like Lucy, and


    Lena likes her too. But what if this is a trap to infiltrate us?¡±


    ¡°What can they get from us?¡± I asked him back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we are one of the strongest packs in the North.¡± Kingston scrubbed his palms against


    his face. ¡°Are we in trouble here?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Collin asked.


    ¡°She ran away from the underworld, as I mentioned earlier. And she¡¯s sure her father is looking for her.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re buying that excuse?¡± Collin asked.


    ¡°I trust Lucy. Do you have a problem with her?¡±


    ¡°I have no problem with her, but let¡¯s not put all our guards down. We can¡¯t just ck off because she¡¯s


    your Omega.¡± 2


    ¡°I understand. That¡¯s why I wanted to let you know. Because my judgment might be clouded when it


    comes to her because¡­


    ¡°I cleared my throat. I was not sure if I had it in me to admit to them that I was already falling for the


    she-demon in my bed.


    ¡°Because you like her¡­¡± Collin said it for


    ¡°We know it, man. We can see that. And we like her too, for you. If she was here with no hidden


    agenda.¡± Kingston added. I let out a deep sigh as I rested my head back on my chair before cing my


    hands on my temple. I couldn¡¯t deny that I was acting on impulse, and they might be right.


    Was Lucy here with an agenda? How certain I was that she hadn¡¯t used a spell to get my attention,


    because no one had gotten my attention like this in the 28 years of my fucking existence except her.


    ¡°So just let us be critical with her,¡± Collin said, but his tone was full of respect.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to treat her as if she¡¯s an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but we will keep our eyes open.¡±


    ¡°Good. I just want to make that clear, and if ever she felt threatened by any of you¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get sacked?¡± Kingston chuckled.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell her to send you to the depths. of hell.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a joke, but fuck man, it¡¯s giving me shivers.¡± Collin shook his head and sighed. I could see


    he was serious with what he said, but I ignored it.¡±And I want her wolf out. She thinks once her wolf is


    out, her father will be unable to turn her into a full demon.¡±


    ¡°Yup, we¡¯ll work on it,¡± Kingston replied.


    ¡°You said, she thinks. So she¡¯s not sure as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s just assuming that,¡± I answered, my lips pursing into a thin line.


    ¡°What if her fatheres for her? Are we ready for it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the next step I want to discuss with you.¡±


    I stood up from my seat and went for the liquor cab, taking out a bottle of rum and pouring it into


    three empty sses as I discussed what I wanted them to do.


    ¡°Amp up the security, and I want it extended beyond our perimeters, day in and day out. I want the


    censor camera updated, and I want it to cater to Lucy¡¯s body temperature when she¡¯s not wearing her


    ne. That way we can monitor people entering the border that have simr body temperatures as


    her.¡±


    ¡°Wait, do you think they will enter through the border and not use their power or sort of that thing.¡±


    ¡°They can, of course, but that will be a vition of an agreement between all supernatural creatures.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they care? They can wipe us all out if they want.


    I grabbed the three sses and walked to where they were, handing one to each before sipping from


    my own.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I need you to dispatch a tracker to find the witch who lives in red mountain. She¡¯s


    been to the demon world and back. If she¡¯s still alive, she might be able to help us. She most likely


    knew something about their weaknesses. I told them as I walked back to my chair.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a myth? Someone getting in there anding back alive?¡±


    ¡°Lucy did.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°Half-demon!¡± I growled at him, and I felt my eyes burn. Beast was surely as pissed off as me.


    Kingston was fucking right, but I didn¡¯t like hearing him say that. I felt so possessive of her that I wanted


    to be the only one calling her that, and the demon wording out of other people¡¯s mouths sounded


    offensive to me.


    ¡°Whoah! Half-demon then. Chill man, I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    I nodded my head as I controlled my breathing. My gaze shifted between them before I spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re fully aware of how impossible it is to beat a demon prince, so I¡¯m giving you a chance ¨C


    stay and help me protect her and the pack, or go. If you decide to walk away, I will let you. No


    questions asked.¡±


    ¡°Do you like Lucy, Adan? Like her enough to make her your Luna?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. If we¡¯re going to make the biggest decisions of our lives, we deserve honesty too.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I do. Enough to make her mine even if I know her wolf might not surface at all, and


    there is the possibility that she won¡¯t be able to give me an heir.¡±


    They remained quiet, and I was not sure if they were convinced or not. But I wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°I want to make sure she gets to choose what will happen to her life, and I am hoping she will choose


    me too. So I¡¯m taking a big step by protecting her when I¡¯m not even sure she will make me a


    permanent fixture in her life. But I want to take that risk for a shot at life with her.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 46


    046 ¨C Wolf or Not?


    LUCY.


    ¡°More?¡± I had just finished a cup of bitter tea, and Lena gave me another one.


    ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s another one after.¡± She chuckled before she sipped the tea in her own cup.


    ¡°Oh Goddess, are you secretly trying to kill me? Can I have what you¡¯re drinking? That one


    smells nice, while this one¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want your wolf out or not?¡± Laira asked, her brows hiking up, but I could see she was


    suppressing a smile from crossing her face.


    ¡°Drink that one and thest one, and I¡¯ll give you a chocte cake. Dark chocte that melts in


    your mouth¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± Lena was teasing me, as she sucked on the small spoon she used to


    stir her tea, and she was doing it as if it were something else she was sucking.


    I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms against my chest like a spoiled kid while my lips


    extended into a pout. ¡°Not fair. Three cups of tea from hell for just a slice of cake.¡±


    Lena was about to say something, but she was cut off by another voice.


    ¡°Is Lucyining?¡±


    The females straightened up from their seats and both shook their heads.


    Lena smiled at Alpha Stone before defending me. ¡°She just finished the first one and is about to


    drink the second one.¡±


    The Alpha didn¡¯t say anything but crossed his arms against his chest before leaning on the


    door frame, his eyes fixated on mine with a stoic expression on his face.


    I red at him, but he was not affected. Of course, he just told me he was not scared of me


    using my fire power against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°Have you tasted this? How about you drink one cup and I¡¯ll drink two withoutining?¡± I


    told him in a very bratty manner that I regretted it immediately. I forgot Laira and Lena were


    around, and I didn¡¯t want them to think I had an attitude. Well, I do, specifically just for the


    Alpha.


    ¡°Lena, give me a cup of her tea.¡± He said it in a bored tone.


    My eyes widened.


    Wrong move, girl. This Alpha never backed down to anything.


    Lena poured tea into his cup and handed it to him.


    Adan raised his cup in the air as if saluting me before he drank it in one gulp without taking his


    eyes off me. If he didn¡¯t like how it tasted, I had no idea. His face was still wearing the same


    expression as earlier.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± he said before giving the cup back to Lena.


    I swallowed hard. I would make him pay for this tonight.


    I grabbed the cup and pinched my nose before drinking the tea. It took a while before I was able


    to finish it, but all this time, Adan¡¯s eyes never left mine.


    ¡°Done.¡± I feigned a gag as I ced the cup back on the table before beaming at him, hoping he


    forgot I needed to take another cup.


    ¡°Next one.¡±


    ¡°Can I take itter?¡±


    ¡°No. Drink it and I¡¯ll take you somewhere.


    ¡°Somewhere? Like a date?¡± I asked, and I could see the two females trying not to smile at my


    excitement.


    ¡°You can call it whatever you want. Now drink up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it after wee back.¡±


    ¡°Lucy!¡± His voice was slightly higher.


    ¡°I can still taste the aftertaste of the tea, and if I push more, I might end up vomiting.


    ¡°Then vomit it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡±


    ¡°I know. Deal with it and hurry up! I don¡¯t have all day, princess.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t want my wolf toe out, I would not drink that awful tea made up of leaves and roots


    that I had never seen in my whole life. I knew I was being bratty, but it tasted bad.


    And it wasn¡¯t helping that Adan was being grumpy. He hadn¡¯t smiled at me since he watched me drink


    that tea up until now when we were treading the forest grounds for our ¡®date.¡¯


    Yeah, so much for hoping that he would take me out for a date.


    It looked like he would teach me how to hunt. We¡¯d been walking for a long time now, and I had no idea


    where we were headed because he refused to tell me.


    ¡°Are you tired now?¡± He asked as he stopped on his track and looked at me.


    ¡°Wow! You finally decided to open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired now?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°Yes. How long have we been walking.¡±


    ¡°Almost an hour.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Seriously, and you¡¯ve been ignoring me for one hour now.¡±


    ¡°Take off your ne.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I brought you here so we could learn how to control your fire. Sooner orter, you might need to


    use your wings to take you out of a bad situation, but if you don¡¯t know how to control your fire, you


    might end up hurting someone in the process.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t need to use my wings. I can live as an ordinary human too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your protection. If the dayes that you need to go, and the easiest way out is


    to fly, you need to be able to control your power to make sure you don¡¯t destroy and hurt anyone in my


    territory.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no intentions of hurting anyone.¡¯


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want you to control your emotions. You told me if you get overwhelmed, the fire


    just pops out. So now let¡¯s try all emotions and see where it takes us. I want to know if there¡¯s a way


    you can control it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure this is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be scared of your own power. You need to utilize it to protect yourself, but if you can¡¯t control


    it, it won¡¯t save you and the people around you.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip, my eyes staring at his. I was trying to read him, but he was impossible to read at the


    moment.


    ¡°If somebody grabs that ne from you, what will your reaction be? You¡¯ll burn the person who took


    it as well as everyone around you? Including me? Including Lena and Laira? And then your father will


    appear out of nowhere.¡±


    My hands reached for my ne as I slipped them off my head and handed it to him. ¡°What if we


    summoned my father identally while practicing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll try not to. We can¡¯t be scared all the time. I want to protect you, Lucy, and


    I will protect you as much as I can. But I can only do so much. If I can¡¯t anymore, you need to protect


    yourself. Fly away from here without worrying that you will identally summon fire or that he can.


    track you again. Having the capacity to control your power means having the chance to live normally


    without being scared.¡±


    I nodded my head. Everything was starting to be clearer now.


    ¡°Good, I will move backward. Tell me if you can¡¯t sense the stone anymore. Then we¡¯ll try all of them,


    but I need a signal if you feel a burning out so I cane back to you.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you to stop.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start then.¡±


    My eyes watered as I nodded my head. Adan was doing so much for me. He could ask either his Beta


    or Gamma to do this, but he was willing to take a day off to train me on my emotions.


    ¡°Do you still feel it?¡± I nodded my head, and he began stepping back again.


    ¡°Stop. I can¡¯t sense it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Now, look at me. Tomorrow I will be leaving, and it might take another 5-7 days before I can


    come home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to irritate me.¡± My eyes narrowed at him.


    ¡°I am. That¡¯s why I decided to tell you now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a female Pops arranged for me.


    Well, he had that arranged before I met you, and I totally forgot about it, so I can¡¯t cancel it now. But


    you don¡¯t have to worry. I will just go there and spend days


    with her, but you just need to rx. I will stille home to you.¡± His eyes were all over me and my


    surroundings, but he was not meeting my eyes.


    ¡°Spend days with her? What the fuck? Can Ie?¡±


    ¡°No. What will you do there?¡± He chuckled as if my request was weird.


    ¡°To make sure you don¡¯t fuck her!¡±


    ¡°Wait, we have never talked about exclusivity. I can still fuck¡­¡± He was talking nonchntly, and I felt


    my chest heaving.


    What happened to him saying I was his? He can go and fuck around while I wait for him toe


    home? I thought we were past the buyer-Omega stage by now.


    ¡°Do you feel the burn?¡±


    ¡°Soon!¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Control it.¡± His voice was authoritative, and it put me back on track.


    I closed my eyes and controlled my breathing.


    ¡°Step forward if you feel the burn!¡±


    ¡°I want to burn you!¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Angry is an understatement.¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± My answer was almost inaudible.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I closed my eyes. trying to control


    my emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job holding your


    anger. How¡¯s the fire doing?¡±


    ¡°Just circling in my head.¡±


    ¡°Usually what do you see before the fire


    ¡°Red. All red.¡±


    ¡°Do you see some red now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. You said that when you¡¯re


    angry or upset, you just shoot fire


    without thinking.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ||


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t ite out?¡±


    ¡°You told me to control it.¡±


    ¡°And what did you do to control it?¡±


    ¡°I told the fire to stay still.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡®Lucy¡­ can you hear me?¡¯ My eyes snapped open. Someone was trying to


    reach out.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s try again. This female I¡¯m going to visit¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I blurted it out because he spoke at the same time as the voice in my head.


    Panic crossed Adan¡¯s face as he dashed


    forward, and the connection in my head


    snapped.


    ¡°No! No!¡± I shrieked.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did the fire¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the fire! Go away!¡± I ced


    my hands on his chest and pushed him, but he wasn¡¯t budging.


    ¡°Lucy! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Does Beast speak to you with a voice,


    like can he talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone talked to me. In my head!¡± My finger pointed at my temple.


    ¡°Your wolf?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But she knows my name.


    A wide smile crept onto his lips. ¡°Maybe the herbal tea worked.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°And it¡¯s the same voice. I heard in my head when I showed you my wings. I


    thought I was hallucinating then.


    So, this is the second time. I¡¯ve never


    taken off my ne since I started


    wearing it, and the two times I did, I


    heard her.¡±1


    ¡°Your ne is stopping you from


    reaching her, or her from reaching you.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I nodded my head too many times. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s my wolf?¡±


    ¡°It could be unless demons have another soul within you.¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± I bit my lip for a second before I added, ¡°And I felt a connection. snap when you


    rushed forward.¡± 1


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I thought the fire was about toe out.¡±


    I gave him a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but can we try again? If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯d like to try


    without the ne for a long time so don¡¯t rile me up.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 47


    047 ¨C Team Adan


    LUCY.


    Adan and I spent the whole afternoon in the middle of the forest without my


    ne around my neck, and we just


    talked about anything under the sun. To my disappointment, the voice in my head did not return as


    much as I had hoped.


    With a heavy heart, I decided to call it a day and told him that maybe we could try again some other


    time. ¡°We should go back to the packhouse. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°How about we try onest time?¡± Adan


    asked as he slid down from the boulder


    where we were seated and stood in front


    of me.


    ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t we trying for a long time already?¡±


    ¡°I will let Beast out, and see if he can


    connect with her. You know, wolves can detect each other better when they are in


    their wolf form.¡±


    A smile curled on my lips as I nodded my head. ¡°Yes! We can do that!¡±


    ¡°But please don¡¯t seduce him.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not my fault your wolf likes me.¡± I rolled my eyes at him yfully.


    ¡°He does. I have to make a deal with him


    before I will let him out.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But let¡¯s try that, maybe he can push her out this time.¡±


    Adan leaned forward and pecked my lips before brushing his lips against my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Always¡­¡± I replied in a soft tone before


    watching him walk away from me.


    He slowly slipped his clothes off his body without taking his eyes off me, and I


    knew he was teasing me. I had to mp my legs together and remind myself to breathe, or I would end


    up drooling. I had seen this man naked too many times by


    now, but every time still felt like the first time. I didn¡¯t think I would ever get used


    to this.


    Once he was fully naked, Adan crouched


    on the ground and gave me a wink before he leaped forward, and soon, his body shifted and his paws


    landed on the


    ground with a loud thud before he walked


    toward me.


    I stood up from the big boulder and dropped onto my knees in front of Beast.


    My hands cupped his jaw as I rubbed it a


    bit harder, just the way he wanted. ¡°Hey,


    you handsome Beast, help me connect


    with my wolf?¡±


    With his tongue out, Beast let out a


    guttural growl before he began licking my face, and I just let him. After a while, we


    sat next to each other and stared at the


    forest view in front of us.


    ¡°Are you bored?¡± I asked. Although I was


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    okay with just sitting next to him, and he was behaving really well, I missed the


    arms that cuddled me.


    Beast growled and lowered his entire body to the ground, his head resting on his front paws, as if


    bored.


    My tail sprouted out from my back, and I extended it longer than usual before I began tapping Beast¡¯s


    head. He


    immediately rose to his paws and began jumping around, trying to catch my tail,


    but I was faster.


    Soon, he was growling too loudly,


    annoyed at being taunted, and he was


    baring his fangs at my tail, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    No wonder Adan was hot-headed. Beast


    was exactly like him. I was enjoying


    watching him get pissed off as happiness and contentment overflowed from my


    chest.


    He was too big for my thin tail, but he


    couldn¡¯t catch it.


    I wasughing heartily, and before I could control it, I began to see red and feel a burn on my hand. My


    right palm started to glow so brightly that I dove


    faster than I could think to where my


    ne was and ended up rolling on the


    ground.


    My tail retracted, and the burn subsided. I


    was lying on my back, facing the sky above, my chest heaving as I berated myself for being so


    careless.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adan was hovering over me,pletely naked, but it was the least


    of my worries.


    ¡°I summoned fire,¡± I said in a low voice. My throat felt so dry.


    ¡°It didn¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°But it still¡­ what if my father felt it?¡±


    ¡°Sssh¡­ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, we will find a way.¡± Adan helped me sit up before he picked up the ne


    from the ground and ced it around my neck. ¡°I¡¯m sure


    it was nothing, but if anything happens,


    we will face your father together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the


    underworld.¡±


    He cupped my face, and my eyes began to water. ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t let you go back there, and I


    mean every word I said.


    We just have to be careful next time.¡±


    I nodded my head as Adan ran his knuckles against my cheek. ¡°Do you think I should go away? So the


    pack won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    ¡°No. You will stay here. I will think of


    something. But at least we know you summon fire when you¡¯re angry and when you¡¯re happy. Extreme


    emotions.¡±


    ¡°I want to control it, but how can I when I


    can¡¯t even use it?¡±


    ¡°I wish I had answers for you, but I too


    had no idea. I never had a demon


    girlfriend¡­¡± His mouth tugged into a grin, and I knew he was trying to lighten up my mood.


    I smiled at him before I scooted my body into his. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beast will take you home.¡±


    I pulled away from his chest and stared at


    him. ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want him to attack anyone.


    ||


    His eyes suddenly dted, and I knew I


    just hit a spot on Beast¡¯s ego.


    Adan chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I told


    him he could spend more time with you if he behaved around our people.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He just growled at me. But we will see.


    ¡°No! We¡¯re not taking a risk. Did you see how many were injuredst time he was


    out?¡±


    ¡°I trust that you can tell him to behave. If you¡¯re around, he fails to see other people. Do you recall


    Ethan? He had every reason to kill him, but he just attacked him until he could not fight anymore and


    went for you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will just talk to him then.¡±


    ¡°Good. It settled then. I need to tell Collin


    and Kingston what happened.¡±


    ¡°If my father shows up¡­¡¯


    ¡°We will face him together.¡±


    ¡°Are you not worried about the danger? He might kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would want to, but I won¡¯t let that happen. So just rx.¡±


    I knew Adan was just trying to pacify me, but this was getting real already. Thest thing I wanted was


    to put him and the whole pack in danger. I was sure my


    father would not harm me, but he would not have second thoughts about killing everyone in his path.


    It was for the same reason I often wondered if he killed Mom so he could take me away. I guess I


    would never find the answer, but I would not let him touch Adan. Not on my watch, not in my


    lifetime.


    I needed to find a way to protect him, even if it meant binding my life to him.


    ¡°Adan,¡± I said as I folded his clothes to


    take with me when I rode Beast.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you sent out a tracker days ago


    to find a witch who¡¯d been to the


    underworld? Did you get an answer already?¡±


    ¡°The red mountain is two days¡¯ travel by foot from the nearest city unless he found


    someone who could take him up there.


    The worst-case scenario is one week. It


    could be less if he were fortunate enough


    to persuade her in a single day.¡±


    ¡°He went there alone? What if he died


    along the way? Then no one will tell us.


    ¡°He¡¯s a mercenary, a good one at this


    kind of job, so I never doubted him. He


    knows how to deal with witches and


    vampires. So I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear from


    him soon, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll bring the


    witch with him.¡±


    ¡°What did you offer the witch in return?¡±


    ¡°A home within the territory.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that? How did you


    know if she can be trusted?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mying all my cards on the table now, Lucy. Either I take a risk with her, or I have nothing on my


    side to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I brought you trouble.¡±


    ¡°No time for apologies. I¡¯m all in, Team Lucy all the way. Remember?¡±


    I flung my arms around him and mmed my face onto his chest, letting his masculine scent calm me


    down.¡±


    Thank you! I¡¯m on Team Adan too! All the way! I will protect you from my father¡­¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I won¡¯t let him harm


    you, Adan. I promised that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, but his arms around me tightened, and his lips pressed a kiss on the crown of my head.


    I blinked back my tears before I tilted my


    head to beam at him. ¡°I¡¯m ready to ride Beast whenever you are.¡±


    ¡°Yup. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I giggled softly, even though my heart was still worried.


    I was expecting my father to just pop out of nowhere like he did when I killed a


    rabbit. He appeared in front of me even before Mom could rush out from our


    house to the backyard, where I


    identally burned the rabbit I was


    chasing. I got pissed off because I


    couldn¡¯t catch it, and before I knew it, I had already set it on fire.


    But he was still nowhere here. I hoped he didn¡¯t feel it or that he was busy doing


    something that kept him from feeling


    that connection to me.


    I was hoping as well that the red


    mountain witch woulde and meet us.


    And that she would be kind enough to


    answer our questions and see if she could bind my life to Adan¡¯s. It was my only hope that my father


    would not kill him.


    But I had to keep this secret from Adan


    because I was sure he would not allow it.


    Adan shifted into his wolf, and it took me


    out of my thoughts. Beast slumped his body to the ground, allowing me to climb up on him without any


    problem. Iid


    Adan¡¯s clothes on his back before I


    lowered my body over it and snaked my


    arms around his neck, clutching his fur tighter.


    Beast slowly stood up and began walking until his pace picked up and he began springing through the


    forest. I closed my eyes as I felt tears begin to trickle down


    my face.


    I think this was what Grand Alpha


    Aurelius was talking about. Perhaps I was already so in love with Adan that I didn¡¯t want to see him get


    hurt or, worse, dead. I would do everything to keep him alive,


    and if the witch of the red mountain


    would not be able to help me ¨C maybe it was time to leave and be on my own again.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 48


    048 ¨C The Mercenary and The Witch


    ADAN STONE.


    Three days went by swiftly, and I¡¯ve been on high alert ever since Lucy identally made her palm


    glow red with fire. I was certain Lucien would appear out of nowhere, but so far, it has been calm, which


    is making me more uneasy.


    The censor cameras, which had been custom-built to monitor body


    temperature simr to Lucy¡¯s, had already been installed in every border, including the middle of the


    forest, which


    was connected to the neutral forest, and around the packhouse. I had never splurged my own money


    on something like this, but I didn¡¯t even hesitate to


    open my bank ount this time. All for


    her.


    I had never left Lucy alone, and in cases


    where I had to be away, my Beta or


    Gamma would be with her. And two days


    ago, my parents moved to the packhouse under the pretense that my mother wanted to spend time


    with her, but in reality, I sought help from Dad.


    Two Alphas could protect her better than one. Iid out everything I knew about her, and if there was


    any doubt in me that my father would consider me crazy for protecting a she-demon, it flew out of the


    window the moment he said they would be moved back to the packhouse.


    And Mom didn¡¯t need to be persuaded. I was half expecting she would ask me if I was nning to


    make Lucy my Luna, and that my answer would be the basis for


    whether I could get help from them, but


    the question never came.


    Maybe they knew the answer already.


    I watched from the balcony of my office


    in the training building as my father trained Lucy in the cold weather. They were using different sharp


    weapons,


    from the morning stars that she


    requested to simple daggers. I could see the amazement on the faces of my


    warriors and other people as Lucy used those weapons with skill and speed.


    She was a natural warrior, and I had no doubt that if she could just control her fire, she would be


    excellent at protecting


    herself.


    ¡®Alpha, de arrived with one female


    female.¡¯


    ¡®That sounds like de. Did you check


    the security camera to make sure the body temperature of hispanion is not the same as Lucy¡¯s?¡¯


    ¡®I did, even before they reached the northern border. de¡¯s temperature


    was normal, while the witch¡¯s is different but nowhere near Lucy¡¯s body


    temperature.


    ¡®Good. Let them in. I will meet them at


    the old packhouse but take them in your


    car. Leave their car by the border and let


    the men check it thoroughly. If de disagrees, tell him it¡¯s Alpha Stone¡¯s


    order.¡¯


    ¡®Noted, Alpha,¡¯ Kingston answered, and I immediately cut off our mindlink before


    opening one to my father and my Beta.


    ¡®de arrived with a female. I am


    assuming it¡¯s the red mountain witch. I will meet them at the ruin. Dad, Collin, I


    want you to keep an eye on Lucy.¡¯


    ¡®Noted, Alpha,¡¯ Collin answered.


    ¡®Take Collin with you, I can take care of


    Lucy, and we¡¯re surrounded by warriors. Witches can be deceiving.¡¯ Of course, Dad would disagree


    and think I didn¡¯t trust


    his capability to protect Lucy.


    ¡®I have Kingston with me. And I will take


    a few men as well. I want to secure Lucy,


    Dad. Don¡¯t argue. Alpha¡¯s order.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. I hope all turns out well, son.¡¯


    ¡®Me too. Keep your mindlink open all the time, and do not say a word to her until I


    talk to the witch.¡¯ I added before making my way down the building. I checked


    from afar if Lucy would be able to see me,


    but it was a good thing that my father moved her position so she had her back to


    I didn¡¯t waste any more time before I slipped inside the forest line just beside the training building and


    began running.


    I knew it would be faster with Beast, but


    without Lucy, it would be harder to


    control him, so I had to rely on my own strength to reach the old building that used to be the pack¡¯s


    packhouse over a


    century ago.


    ¡®Any update?¡¯ I connected with my Gamma again.


    ¡®You¡¯re just right on the timing. de just finished arguing with me about leaving his car, but we¡¯re good


    now. We¡¯re heading to the old building. Man,


    this man hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Still fucking growly and annoying.¡¯


    1


    ¡®I know, but he¡¯s the best man for this job.


    ¡®If I were right, he was overly protective of the female with him. Maybe something


    brewed while they were traveling.¡¯ He


    chuckled.


    ¡®Are you telling me he was smitten with an older female? Doesn¡¯t sound like the


    de I know.¡¯


    ¡®Older? Nah! This one looks almost the


    same age as Lucy.¡¯


    ¡®What the fuck?¡¯ I growled in my head! Who did de take with him?¡¯


    ¡®Rx¡­ If it¡¯s a witch, maybe she can disguise herself as a younger version of herself. She looks


    young, but she doesn¡¯t


    look like she¡¯s naive.¡¯


    ¡®No, fucking witches are naive. I¡¯m near the building now. I¡¯ll wait for you inside.¡¯


    I reached the ruin in no time, and there were already three warriors around it. I


    asked them to be here even before I left


    the training grounds. I acknowledged their greetings before heading inside the decaying building. It was


    empty, and some parts were destroyed, but it was still standing strong. We¡¯ve been using this ce as


    a training ground forbat with weapons until we were able to build


    a more suitable arena on the other side.


    So this ce had no use at all, but I let it stand. I actually had no idea why I


    decided to meet them here, but I wanted to make sure the witch was on our side before I introduced


    her to Lucy.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of an approaching car erupted in the thin air, and I prepared myself


    to meet them. I hoped de brought the right witch because I don¡¯t think I could wait another week to


    get answers.


    de¡¯s scent reached me, and I turned in the direction I was expecting them. Loud footsteps echoed


    around the ruin, and three people came to view ¨C my Gamma, de, and a young female with dark


    plum hair which I believe was shorter than Lucy.


    And she looked like she was not even


    eighteen.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the low growl that


    reverberated from my chest the moment they stopped three meters in front of me.


    ¡°What kind of greeting was that? I didn¡¯t travel this far for that animosity, Stone.¡± de grunted.


    ¡°I asked you to bring me the witch of the red mountain! Not a fucking teenager!¡±


    He chuckled as if what I was saying was funny, and it didn¡¯t slip my eyes the way the female raised her


    eyebrows at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s the next best option,¡± he


    answered as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Correction, I¡¯m your only option. Now, if


    I¡¯m not needed here, I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t need


    to waste my time, it was not me who


    needed help in the first ce.¡± Her voice


    was soft but she did have a sharp tongue.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked her directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Althea. Daughter of the red


    mountain witch as what you¡¯d like to call


    her.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Dead. Unless you want to dig her body up and cast spells to bring her back to life, then you don¡¯t have


    a choice.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re direct to the point, I¡¯ll be as well. Did your mother tell you anything


    about the demon world?¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Whoa! Are we going to fucking discuss everything here? I¡¯m hungry.


    Don¡¯t I deserve decent food after a week


    of travel?¡± de hissed, his forehead


    creasing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat decent food on my table?¡± Althea snapped at him, and de opened


    his mouth only to shut it.


    That was new. No one could scare de


    or shut him up.


    de and I went to the same training, and he was older by two years, but he had been mated and lost


    her almost six years ago, so the chance of him being feral


    without a mate was lower than mine. But still, he could be as grumpy as me, and maybe that¡¯s why we


    remained friends up


    until now. 1


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some decent food once I¡¯m done talking to her. I just need to make sure I can get her to my


    side.¡± I told him after I sent a mindlinked to my Gamma to have someone fix dinner for them.


    ¡°And if not, you¡¯ll throw me out of your territory?¡±Althea asked.


    ¡°No. You won¡¯t be able to get out of here alive.¡± I answered almost immediately.


    A loud growl erupted in the air, and it shook the ground. I was in a serious situation, but I couldn¡¯t help


    but chuckle


    at de¡¯s reaction.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I overreacted, yes, you¡¯ll be escorted out of the territory. Forgive me for my rude response, Lady


    Althea. I just wanted to hear the growl from my friend.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± de spat at me, and I saw he had his fangs out already.


    ¡°Stop growling. I can take care of myself. ¡°The witch whispered to him, but my werewolf hearing made


    it possible for me


    to hear her. 1


    ¡°Lady Althea, will you help us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what you want


    from me.¡±


    ¡°What did your mother tell you about the


    underworld.¡±


    ¡°Everything she knew and experienced


    ¨C the abuse, power, and spells they forced her to perform, and how she managed to escape from them.


    So what


    exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Everything you know about it,¡± I


    replied, ¡°but what guarantee do I have


    that you¡¯re on my side.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? My mother


    was abused, so anyone against the demons is my friend.¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend is half-demon. And I want you to help her.¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not! I was not informed I would be helping a demon!¡± She threw a


    re at de, and he just ignored her


    this time.


    ¡°Half-demon,¡± I stopped myself from growling just in time. I needed her on my


    side. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to be a demon


    herself. Her mother was raped by her


    father in his incubus form. She wanted a


    way out.¡±


    ¡°I want to meet her to make sure she¡¯s


    not just acting before I can decide.¡±


    ¡°I will let you meet her if you promise me that if you decide not to help her, you will not tell her directly.


    You,¡± I pointed my finger at her before pointing at my chest. ¡°Need to tell me. She¡¯s asking for help, and


    thest thing I want is for you to crush whatever spirit she still has.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t know demons had a soft side.¡± Her lips twitched into a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°I told you, she¡¯s half-demon.¡±


    ¡°And the other half?¡±


    ¡°Her mother was an Omega before she went rogue.¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°Then I want to


    meet her. Maybe I will help her. Or not,


    depending on what transpires at our


    meeting.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 49


    049 ¨C Patrea


    LUCY.


    I stayed under the shower for a long time after my weapons training with Alpha Audrius. My hands and


    arms were tired, but I was happy because I was faster than I was yesterday. And if I continued


    practicing, I was sure I would be as fast as I was when I was still being mentored by Gargon in the


    underworld.


    I just wish I was allowed to use fire so I could master it as well. But what choice do I have? I had no


    idea how long I should be hiding from my father. I was tired of being scared of him. I just want to have a


    normal life where I could enjoy my days with Adan and not have to fear that he would just appear out of


    nowhere and drag me back to his


    world.


    I let out a sigh before I turned off the shower and proceeded to dry myself.


    I wondered where Adan was. He should be home around this time and hopping in the shower with me,


    but I haven¡¯t seen him


    since lunchtime, and it¡¯s almost dinner time


    now.


    I had just finished putting on clothes when a


    knock on the main door was heard. I


    grabbed theb from my dresser and ran it over my hair as I made my way to open the


    door.


    An Omega greeted me with a wide smile on her face. ¡°Lady Lucy, we will have dinner a bit earlier


    tonight. The Alpha is waiting in the dining room now.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha is home? Is he noting up here?¡± I knew she just said he was waiting in


    the dining room, but my mind failed to


    ept that he didn¡¯te up to see me which he would always do as soon as his day


    was over.


    ¡°No, Lady Lucy. He¡¯s already sitting at the


    dining table. He has guests joining for


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you know who they are?¡±


    She shook her head and bit her bottom lip. We never ask questions, my Lady. But it¡¯s a female, and the


    one with her looks like her


    security.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a female¡­ Is she young or older?¡±


    ¡°She looked young. Perhaps almost the same age as you, Lady Lucy.¡± I bobbed my head before


    asking, ¡°Are you sure I was requested at the dining table?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered as she scratched her


    head. She might be confused by my


    questions, but I was already trying hard not


    to show my annoyance.


    ¡°Okay, tell him I¡¯m going down soon,¡± I told her before closing the door, muting her from saying


    anything more.


    I closed my eyes and tried to control my


    breathing.


    Who was that female? I knew we were expecting the witch of the red mountain, but Adan told me she


    was older, around forty or fifty. So if the guest was young, could it be the female Alpha Aurelius set him


    up with?


    After I identally made my palm glow, I asked Adan on the same night if he were still interested in


    visiting the female his grandfather set him up with, but instead of answering me, he just told me to


    forget about it and began kissing me, so we ended up having sex, and it just flew out of my


    mind.


    But could she be the guest? Maybe Adan forgot to cancel, and now she was here to


    visit him instead.


    I hurriedly changed into a dress, picking up an above-the-knee, red spaghetti-strap dress that


    entuates my corbones. I slipped on a thin cardigan that I left open so my dress would still show


    before heading


    downstairs.


    I kept practicing the smile that I would give his guest because I was sure I would be


    scowling, so I had to control my facial


    expressions.


    I finally reached the entrance to the dining room, and I let out a deep breath before


    smiling at the exact moment I turned the


    corner and entered the room. I was


    expecting a full room, but I only saw Adan and his guest at the table. Just the two of


    them.


    My eyes darted toward the petite female with plum-colored hair. I suddenly wished I had


    my red hair out, I was sure mine would be


    lovelier.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± I greeted no one, but my eyes were on the female, who was looking back at me but


    wasn¡¯t smiling at all. So I didn¡¯t give her one too.


    ¡°What took you so long toe down?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to know the things I did,¡± I answered sarcastically as I sat on the chair on the


    right side of the Alpha, while the female was on his left.


    No one was saying anything, and no one was moving to eat too.


    ¡°So,¡± I spoke again, my eyes shifting


    between Adan and his guest. ¡°Should I be jealous or what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They said in unison, both their


    faces formed a scowl, and my heart began thudding loudly.


    Shit! I was digging my own grave.


    Adan¡¯s face darkened, and I knew I would be


    in trouble.


    ¡°I mean to say, how are you liking Alpha Stone?¡± I gave her the smile that I practiced upstairs, even if I


    wanted to scratch her face. She was so pretty.


    She shrugged her shoulders, and her mouth


    twitched into a smile, but it was gone in seconds. ¡°Well, let me ask you, do you like Alpha Stone?¡±


    I feigned a shock and looked at Adan before forcing a chuckle and cing my hand on my chest.


    ¡°Alpha Stone? No, I don¡¯t like him that way. But he is a good Alpha.¡±


    I smiled at her, nodding my head as if I were trying to make her believe what I said. I had no idea what I


    was doing. I was certainly jealous of her and whatever her connection with Adan was. But for some


    reason, if Adan wanted me to pretend in front of her, then what choice do I have?


    A wide smile crept across the female¡¯s face as she giggled softly. ¡°Me too. I don¡¯t like


    him.¡±


    My eyes widened. I parted my mouth to ask why, but Adan cleared his throat and beat


    me into talking.


    ¡°If you¡¯re both done stating how much you


    both dislike me, then maybe we can proceed with dinner.¡± His voice was as cold as the


    snow, and as much as I wanted to look at him, I didn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was disappointed in me or pissed off, but I was with him. I just needed to get through


    this meal, and by the grace of the Goddess, this female wouldn¡¯t spend the night here, or I¡¯d summon


    fire and burn down the entire packhouse.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Her voice came out soft but sounded irritated, and my eyes


    darted to where her gaze was.


    A taller man, bigger than Adan, entered the dining room and sat next to her with a grim expression on


    his face. Was this the security the Omega said she came here with?


    ¡°Do you really want to know what I did in the toilet?¡± He asked with a face void of any


    emotions before he leaned his face closer to her, making her jerk her head back. ¡°I can give you a


    detailed exnation of what I did


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in there.¡±


    ¡°de, you can bring that discussion to your room. Not here.¡±


    ¡°You are certainly not giving me the same room as him. I can share a room with Lucy.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± I asked at the same time


    Adan spoke.


    ¡°Not happening. Unless you want to share a room with Lucy and I. Well, two females are


    not that bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we fucking eat?¡± The man Adan called de growled at the same time I threw a re at Adan for


    hisment.


    If Adan had a temper, this one was definitely


    growly, and I think he was not an ordinary security guard for this female.


    ¡°Can you stop growling at the dining table?¡± Adan snapped at him, and de just narrowed his eyes at


    him and proceeded to


    eat.


    My gaze shifted back and forth between


    Adan and de until itnded on the female, who was leaning her back on her chair with


    her arms crossed against her chest, but she was just looking at me.


    ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t mind them,¡± I told her.


    I was about to reach for the serving dish, but Adan beat me to it and began cing food


    on my te.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him in a


    whisper.


    ¡°Doing what I¡¯ve been doing during meal


    time.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you formally introduce me to Lucy, Alpha Stone. Unless you want to end up being burned.¡±


    I squinted my eyes and looked at Adan, who


    was now smiling like he had won something.


    ¡°Sometimes, I just want to make her jealous. ¡°Adan winked at me, and despite the


    annoyance I felt at the game he was ying, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart flutter just


    by looking at his expression.


    This Alpha could surely make my panties drop without trying.


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± the female added before


    extending her hand over the table. ¡°My


    name is Althea, daughter of the red


    mountain witch.¡±


    ¡°Althea! Oh, Goddess!¡± I epted her hand and shook it. ¡°Lucy. My name is Lucy. Nice to meet you!


    But I thought we were meeting your mother.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead. How did you get out of the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± My eyes darted to Adan. ¡°I don¡¯t want someone overhearing this


    conversation.¡±


    ¡°I asked the Omegas to leave as soon as dinner was prepared. It¡¯s just the four of us inside the


    packhouse, and my Beta and some


    warriors are guarding all the entrances.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded my head at him. Only the ranked wolves, some of the trusted elders, and his


    parents knew about me.


    ¡°Invisible cloak.¡± I looked at Althea before I answered her question as Adan pushed my te closer to


    me and motioned for me to


    eat.


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± I had no idea why I was telling her this information, but maybe because I found out she was


    in no way connected with Adan, I didn¡¯t consider her my enemy


    anymore.


    ¡°I


    Pain flitted in her eyes, but she closed them for a few seconds, and then it was gone.


    She¡¯s my grandmother.¡±


    My mouth opened, but the words got stuck in my throat. Patrea had always been nice to me, and she


    was the one who told me I had a


    way to get out and helped me make it


    happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a deal with you. I will help you with whatever you want from me, but in return, I want you to


    take my grandmother away from the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Lucy is not going back to the underworld.¡± He snapped at her, his hand on the table balling into a fist.


    And I could see de ring at him in my peripherals.


    ¡°Your mother was able to get out. Why didn¡¯t Patrea try?¡± I asked Althea, while my hand reached out to


    Adan¡¯s, cing it on top of his, hoping it would calm him down.


    ¡°She made a deal with the demon. Others sold their souls, but she sold her body to them. As long as


    she¡¯s alive, she¡¯d be stuck there. She didn¡¯t know she was carrying a baby when she entered the


    demon world. My mother was born there, so they had no im to her, and she was able to escape. And


    I was certain it was the same method my grandmother had taught you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the bargain she made, how do you think I can take her away from there?¡±


    ¡°You need to kill her.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°I might be a demon, but I¡¯m not going to kill Patrea.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to die, Lucy. It¡¯s the only way she can be free. My mother couldn¡¯t do it,


    but they know you can.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, they knew I could do it?


    ||


    ¡°Was there a time Patrea asked you to kill


    her?¡±


    I shook my head, and then one memory


    came to mind. ¡°But she asked me if I could


    make her my target while shooting daggers.¡±


    ¡°A strike to the heart, dead in seconds. Then


    her spirit can finally return to the coven. She thought she was being smart by selling her body to the


    demons instead of her soul.¡± A


    lone tear fell from her eye. ¡°But she made a


    big mistake. The demons trick her and have been keeping her alive all these decades.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way they treated her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Lucien¡¯s daughter, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked directly.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I swallowed, waiting


    for more revtions.


    ¡°Perhaps I can tell you some other time.¡± 2


    I nodded my head. Maybe she was not


    around us, who stopped eating and were just


    listening to us.


    ¡°How old are you, Althea?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Howe you know so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known about you since the moment I


    was made aware I¡¯m a witch. We¡¯ve been


    looking for you from the moment the spell cast by my mother was broken, the moment


    you dug that ne from the earth where


    your mother hid it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess,¡± she said instead of


    answering.


    ¡°Adora¡­¡± If I was right, everything would


    start to make sense.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled warmly. ¡°Did Patrea request that you look for her?¡±


    ¡°She did. But she didn¡¯t tell me where to find


    her or for what reason. I just wanted to


    survive, so I ran to the north and forgot


    about her.¡±


    ¡°But fate found a way of bringing us together. I need you, Lucy, just as much as you need me.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 50


    050- Do You Fancy Her?


    LUCY.


    Althea and de had already left the dining area and gone to the seating room, leaving me and Adan


    at the table. The Omegas were back inside the packhouse and had begun clearing up the dining table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Althea to a guest room,¡± I told Adan as I stood up from my seat.


    Adan pushed his chair back and stood up as well, and in just a few seconds, his arms were around me


    as he pulled me closer to him. ¡°Wait for Lena. She¡¯sing with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust I can be a good host?¡± I asked, but I already knew why he wanted


    Lena with me.


    His hand tucked the stray hairs behind my ear before he brushed his knuckles against


    my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone when it


    ¡°But we need to trust Althea if we want her


    help.¡±


    ¡°I know. But just let me be cautious. I never had supernaturals, aside from shifters, around me, and it is


    making me uneasy that you can just slip away or be taken away without me knowing.¡±


    I nodded my head as I hooked my arms around his neck, and a smile slowly made its way to my face.


    ¡°Are you scared to lose me, Alpha Stone?¡±


    He put his hands on my waist and gave me a tight squeeze. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m doing this?¡±


    ¡°I know you wanted me here because of the


    awesome sex that I can give to you, but¡­ I want to know. Do you fancy the witch?¡± I licked my lips,


    trying to smile, but in reality,


    I knew his answer would either make or


    break me.


    ¡°Are you jealous of her?¡±


    Of course, he would never answer that.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± I unwrapped my arms from around his neck and pivoted my body


    around to break free from his hold.


    But before I could walk away, his hand coiled


    around my wrist as he pulled me back, mming my chest against his. His hand went to grip my jaw


    before he slowly leaned


    forward.


    ¡°The only female I fancy is the one in my


    arms right now.¡±


    Heat coiled from my stomach while my heart


    did a somersault in my chest with his words.


    Adan¡¯s lips were closing in on mine. I¡¯d been wanting to kiss him all day, so I didn¡¯t wait for him to


    capture my lips but instead met him halfway.


    Time stopped as our lips met for a searing kiss. My hands tangled through his hair as


    he cupped the back of my head, holding me


    in ce as our mouths and tongues fought


    for dominance. I no longer needed to pretend to be a meek Omega, and Adan just


    knew how to fuel the sensuality within me.


    His hand moved down and slipped inside the


    skirt of my dress, his fingers skimming over


    the skin of my thigh. All the while, I could hear movement around us, and I knew these were the


    Omegas, but I didn¡¯t care the Alpha wanted me.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Someone cleared their throat and


    it broke the trance between us.


    I pulled away from kissing Adan as the hand touching my thigh dropped to my side before it snaked


    around my body, and we turned together in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have all night to do that.


    Althea wants to rest. We traveled by foot


    from the mountain and drove directly here, so if you can control your fucking libidos for now and give


    the annoying witch a room, it


    will be greatly appreciated.¡± de looked so


    annoyed.


    And then something happened. His hair


    stood up and was pulled from his head, and


    he let out a loud growl before leaving the


    dining room again.


    I was sure Althea did that because he called


    her annoying.


    I was giggling as I turned to face Alpha Stone again. My hands reached for his shirt cor, as if fixing it,


    even though it was perfectly fine. ¡°I¡¯ll attend to the witch now, whom I consider my friend, which you


    don¡¯t fancy¡­¡± I emphasized the words ¡®friends¡¯ and ¡®don¡¯t fancy¡¯.


    I was silently warning him, and I think he got it.


    A smug grin tugged on his mouth before he curled a finger on my chin and tilted my


    head up to meet his eyes. ¡°My hands are already full with the little bunny in my arms.


    11


    ¡°Good. I just want to make it clear.¡± I


    brushed my palms against his chest as I smiled widely at him before turning my body around, and


    walking to where de disappeared. ¡°This little bunny is territorial, Alpha Stone. What¡¯s mine is only


    mine.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, but I heard footsteps behind me, and soon a hand sped with mine as we walked


    towards the seating room where


    Althea waited with de.


    Lena and Kingston were already there, and all eyes went to us as we entered the room.


    I smiled at them and was about to pull my hand away from Adan, but his hold on me tightened, so I just


    let him hold me.


    ¡°Lena and I will take Althea to her room. I


    assume you or Kingston will take care of de?¡± I asked Adan.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m leaving.¡± de answered in a cold


    voice.


    I saw the way Althea rolled her eyes,s but I


    saw a flit of sadness cross them before she dropped her gaze to her fingers as if there were something


    interesting in there.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My work here is done. Once Stone pays me, I¡¯m out of here.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°How about Althea?¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    de and Althea asked at the same time.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Althea will help protect me. But who will protect her? If it hell rises, I don¡¯t think Alpha


    Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°I can protect myself, Lucy.¡± Althea cut me


    off.


    ¡°How much would it cost me to make you stay and guard Althea?¡± Dammit. I was


    asking as if I had money to pay him. I only


    had one thousand, five hundred dors inside my backpack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t discuss my price in public. All my clients know how much they need to pay me. Besides, I had


    other things to do. I¡¯m not a bodyguard.¡±


    I let out a sigh and pulled my hand away from Adan before taking Althea¡¯s arm and dragging her out of


    the room, but not before stating what was on my mind. ¡°Fine. Have a nice trip, de. I¡¯m sure there are


    other warriors here willing to guard Althea 24/7, and it won¡¯t cost me as much as you.¡±


    Lena followed after us, and I swear, I heard another growle out of the room, and I couldn¡¯t help but


    giggle softly as I let go of


    Althea¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Oh, Lucy! Just let him go, he¡¯s crowding me


    sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I thought you like him?¡±


    ¡°Me? de? No! Maybe he likes me¡­


    ¡°Oh, really? Is there something you want to share?¡±


    ¡°He said he smells me as his mate,¡± she sighed.


    My eyes darted to Lena, who was just walking beside us in silence and biting her lower lip as if she was


    thinking.


    ¡°But he had a mate before. So I¡¯m not sure if he was ying some kind of joke on me.


    ¡°Second chance mate. It¡¯s very rare, but it does exist.¡± Lena stated.


    ¡°Witches don¡¯t have fated mates. We choose


    our partners.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t want to choose him?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m only eighteen, Lucy. I had things to aplish. I don¡¯t want to be distracted. Plus, he¡¯s twelve


    years older than me, and


    I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m a mate material.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stating all the things negative about mating with him. Don¡¯t you see any positive things?¡± Lena


    asked the moment we turned to the second-floor corridor. ¡°Like how you


    feel safer when he¡¯s around. Like how


    annoying he is, but still, he can make you smile andugh like no one. Like how you


    will miss him when he walks out of this


    packhouse and this territory knowing you might not see him again.¡±


    Althea stopped in her tracks, and it made me


    and Lena halt too, turning our bodies


    around to look at her. Her eyes watered as she opened her mouth to speak, but she quickly closed it. It


    took a while before she began walking.


    ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t need a distraction, it¡¯s


    better if he leaves.¡± She walked past us and stopped halfway. ¡°Where is my room?¡±


    I looked at Lena, and she pointed to the


    room to Althea¡¯s right.


    ¡°That one on your right,¡± I told her.


    Althea turned her head back and smiled at me. ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re both wee toe inside so we


    can chat for a while.¡±


    She opened the door and stepped inside, leaving it open for us. But before I could step inside her


    room, Lena held my forearm and made me stop from entering.


    ¡°Alpha Stone wants to know if you want


    de to stay because you like him.¡±


    ¡°What? Your Alpha must be crazy. I want


    de to stay for Althea, not for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I sense too, so I¡¯m not sure


    where this question came from. Unless he¡¯s just being possessive of you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him I want Althea protected too. If we


    want her to build a shield for his territory,


    we need to make sure I am not putting her at risk. ¡°If my father discovers that a witch is assisting me,


    they may target her.¡±


    Lena nodded her head before her eyes


    flecked with white.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 51


    051 ¨C A Universal Thing


    ADAN STONE.


    I tossed the envelope with cash on my desk without taking my eyes off de. He was just looking at it


    but didn¡¯t pick it up yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to go. I will just call on you if I


    need anything more.¡±


    ¡°How about Althea?¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Who will take her back to the red mountain?


    He asked, as his jaw tightened.


    ¡°Part of the deal was to shelter her within


    this territory. I want to keep that if she helps


    Lucy.¡±


    ¡°She wants to go back to the mountains.


    Once you¡¯re done with her, call me. I will


    take her back there.¡±


    ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m here just for the task you assigned me.¡± He sneered,


    swiping the envelope from the desk before slipping it into his back pocket.


    ¡°Then your job here is done. It¡¯s not your responsibility anymore to take her back to the mountains if


    she wants to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting her out of this territory without me!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Who are you? Her mate?¡± I chuckled. I was sure now that there was something going on


    between them.


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s my mate and if something


    happened to her, I will fucking cut you to


    pieces.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck. Haven¡¯t you found your mate already?¡±


    ¡°And lost her. But newssh, Stone. I got a second one, and you still don¡¯t have one.¡± A smug smirk


    crossed his face.


    He fucking got me there.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I hissed at him.


    His loudughter filled my office, but it was


    gone in an instant before he pointed a finger at me. ¡°I mean what I said. If anything happens to


    Althea¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay then? Lucy wants you to protect her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me.


    ¡°What the fuck? She¡¯s your mate.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t smell me. Witches don¡¯t have


    mates. And look at me, Stone. Without the


    mate bond pull, do you think someone


    would want me for a mate?¡±


    de was bigger and bulkier. He stood six feet nine inchespared to Althea¡¯s five


    feet five inches in height. While the witch¡¯s skin was covered with light runes markings, de was


    covered with tattoos and scars.


    Only his face was spared from cuts, but


    every part of his body had been tainted with


    blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t find you or any man attractive, so


    I¡¯m no help here.¡±


    He let out a sigh and brushed his hand over


    his hair.


    ¡°Do you want her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The fuck. Of course, I want her.¡± He


    growled.


    ¡°Then stay.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me here.¡±


    ¡°But Lucy does. She wants you to be around to protect Althea. Lucy is right ¡ª if hell breaks loose here.


    I will protect Lucy with all I have, but I cannot guarantee I will or can protect Althea. Now if you think I


    can assign that job to one of my men, then go ahead


    and leave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get paid for protecting her.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want her to know I¡¯m not getting paid. Take it or leave it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take it. This is the next best


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    deal I got.¡± Lucy would always be the best


    deal I ever had.


    I extended my hand to de for a


    handshake.


    ¡°And I can back out anytime, just in case¡­ she really doesn¡¯t want me here.¡± He said this after taking


    my hand in his.


    ¡°But give at least a day or two notice so I can find a recement.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    We shook hands, and I went to grab two empty sses, pouring whiskey into each before handing him


    one.


    ¡°So, which room do you prefer to stay in?


    Inside the packhouse or at the warrior¡¯s barracks?¡± I asked. de had been here


    before, and he always chose the barracks but I knew it would be different this time.


    ¡°Here, in a room beside hers.¡± (1)


    ??? ¨C


    LUCY.


    ¡°So do you know exactly what you need help with?¡± Althea asked while Lena and I helped


    her take her things out of her bag.


    She had so many little things with her, and most of them we were not allowed to touch, but she let us


    help with cing her clothes in the closet. Soon the bedroom was dimmed


    with just scented candles illuminating the room; it was cozy, and maybe for an


    ordinary human it might be eerie, but I actually loved it.


    ¡°I want you to build a shield for Alpha Stone¡¯s territory so that no supernatural beings aside from wolves


    cane in


    without approval from him or going through


    you.¡±


    I wanted to ask about channeling my wolf as


    well as being able to let out all my other powers except for fire, but the shield would be the most


    important thing for now. And


    then, the one for Adan, which I nned to keep just between her and me.


    ¡°That would take a lot of energy and


    probably hours. I need to round up all the borders of the territory before I can spread out that energy.


    And I will need Alpha


    Stone¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to drain him of blood, right?¡±


    Althea chuckled, which was followed by Lena as my eyes widened waiting for her response.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a demon? You¡¯re too


    soft-hearted to be one.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to drain blood from de¡¯s body, then I won¡¯t care. But not


    Adan.¡±


    ¡°You like the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°He just fulfills my deepest desire, and until I can find a recement, I want to keep him by my side.


    Alive.¡±


    I saw Lena¡¯s face morph into such a shocked expression that I started giggling. ¡°I was just kidding. I


    like Alpha Stone despite him being impossible sometimes, but please


    don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°He likes you too, Lucy. So I¡¯m not sure why


    you both still pretend to be just pretending when, in reality, everyone can see you¡¯re


    both into each other.¡± Lena added, a relieved


    smile on her face.


    ¡°Pretending to be pretending? What the heck is that?¡± Althea asked as she slumped her body beside


    me on the couch in her room.


    I knew I should stop the conversation here and get down to business, but then it felt good to talk about


    Adan. I had been keeping


    everything about him to myself, and for some reason, I felt that Althea could be trusted the same way I


    trusted both Lena


    and Laira.


    ¡°Well, since we will be a tag team, there¡¯s no point hiding from you. We¡¯re not a couple. He bought me


    at an auction. You know, Omega for sale. But he didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he bought me,


    especially his family, so he introduced me as his girlfriend.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not pretending.¡± Althea shrugged her shoulders as she spoke.


    ¡°I second that,¡± Lena butted in. ¡°And you¡¯re


    the only one who refuses to see that the Alpha likes you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what he told me before he allowed me to meet you?¡±


    I shook my head and waited for Althea to


    continue.


    She cleared her throat and looked me in the


    eyes. ¡°He told me that if I decided not to help you, I needed to tell him first because he didn¡¯t want me


    to crush whatever hope you had there in your heart. He cares for you.¡±


    I smiled and dropped my gaze to my hands


    on myp.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to this extent to protect you if he doesn¡¯t like you. I have known the Alpha for over five


    years now, and he never did this for any female.¡± Lena added, and I


    wanted so badly to believe them.


    ¡°You¡¯re both feeding my ego. But can I tell you one thing?¡± I let out a sigh and tilted my head up to look


    back and forth between them. ¡°I¡¯m a demon. I have an allure that


    working on him. I don¡¯t even know if the


    reason both of you trusted me is because you both like me, or if it¡¯s the demon¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush it, Lucy. You¡¯re half-demon. And


    I¡¯m a witch. We can use allure if we wanted


    to, but there is also such a thing as


    attraction and love. And I think that¡¯s


    universal.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we wouldn¡¯t be having this


    conversation if you go directly to the Alpha and ask him if he loves you.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not going on the love track.¡± I giggled, but my heart ached.


    Demons don¡¯t do love. 1


    ¡°I think Lucy is in love with Alpha Stone. But


    she¡¯s afraid to admit it.¡± Althea chuckled,


    squinting her eyes as if she were trying to


    read my emotions.


    ¡°Well, this goes for both of you¡­ since I¡¯m the oldest one here, let me act as your mom for a while,¡±


    Lena said, her eyes shifting


    between me and Althea. ¡°There¡¯s nothing


    wrong with falling in love. Like you said, it¡¯s a universal thing. It transcends races,


    species, and boundaries. So don¡¯t stop it. Let


    it flourish, and I assure you that if this love is returned with the same intensity as you¡¯re giving it, it¡¯ll be


    worth it.¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s not returned¡­¡± My voice


    came out so low as if I didn¡¯t want the


    question to be heard.


    ¡°At least you tried. No what-ifs. Life is short. Maybe not for both of you, but the people you¡¯re falling in


    love with cannot go over a century older, so love them while you still


    can.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 52


    052- The Underworld


    LUCIEN


    Prince of Darkness, ruler of Kalmerus, one of the four Underworld regions.


    ¡°How long are you going to stand there and watch that fiber, father?¡± For the nth time today, Lucius


    asked as he slumped his body on my throne, making me hiss before I motioned for him to get off my


    seat.


    Heughed as he stood up before walking to where I stood, staring at the fiber in front of


    It used to hold the locations of my sons who


    were often traveling back and forth to different realms at my disposal, but now I had allotted 50% of it


    just to track Lucija.


    But my only daughter was smart enough not to use her fire ¡ª the only way I would be


    able to pinpoint her exact location.


    Almost a fortnight ago, something glowed


    on the fiber, but before I could see where it was, it was already gone. She identally summoned fire, I


    assumed, and she¡¯s been controlling herself so as not to use it again.


    ¡°So nothing new yet?¡± Lucius asked again.


    ¡°If there is, you and I will not be here,¡± I


    answered in a cold tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s not using fire identally. That girl couldn¡¯t control her hands!¡± He said it with an


    irritated


    expression.


    I kept quiet, my hand reaching for my chin as I rubbed it while thinking. It was the reason I never asked


    Gargon to teach her how to control fire. I knew she never wanted


    to be here, and it was only a matter of time before she would try to escape. And I wasn¡¯t


    wrong, but what I wasn¡¯t expecting was that I would not be able to find her right away.


    I underestimated how smart my daughter


    was, but somehow it made me proud. Though I knew she could never outsmart me


    for a long time, I was already losing my patience.


    Two years and there were still no signs of


    her.


    And it wasn¡¯t helping that my ess to earth was limited due to the pact Hades, the God of the


    Underworld, agreed upon with all the other realms. I had no power to just barge in and destroy


    everything until they surrendered my daughter to me like I


    wanted to.


    The humans were worth nothing. I could easily kill them with a flick of my fingers, but I didn¡¯t want


    Hades¡¯ wrath to befall me ¨C not when I spent my whole life trying to prove that once he relinquished his


    throne, I would be the one worthy of it.


    If Lucija were not important, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered with what she would do with her life, like I had


    stopped caring for all the


    other spawns I had created over a span of centuries. Most of them had their own lives;


    some of them were dead, and some decided to abandon the demon world, but I couldn¡¯t


    care less.


    But Lucija was different. She was my only daughter and my sure ticket to winning the favor of the other


    gods and princes of this realm. All of my sons were useless; they could only sweet talk she-demons but


    not the male demons. But my Lucija could do it


    for both without even trying hard.


    And with the underworld swarming with


    males, and she-demons being a rarity,


    having Lucija would be an advantage.


    She had the allure of an underworld goddess.


    And I knew that once I transformed her into


    a full demon, she would be sought after by


    the princes of the underworld. Or even by the


    gods. 1


    And while everyone wanted a piece of her, I


    would make sure that she would use it to our


    benefit so I could get the seat I was aiming


    for.


    The seat of Hades.


    It had been rumored for many decades now that Hades had wanted to abandon his seat to live


    peacefully with the rest of the immortals, but until he found the right demon for the job, he had to


    postpone his


    retirement. 1


    And I was out here, trying to be the right demon he was looking for.


    But I needed Lucija and her allure to convince princes and gods to do my bidding.


    But where was she?


    ???


    LUCY.


    ¡°Can you exin to me how you know about my ne and where my mother buried it? ¡± I asked


    Althea.


    She, Lena, Laira, and I wereying down in her bed, with our feet still on the floor, as we just all stared


    at the ceiling. I had no idea how long we¡¯d been in her room that Laira decided to check on us, which


    eventually


    made her join us.


    ¡°I need you to promise me that whatever you hear, you will not back out on helping


    Patrea.¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided on that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my only condition, Lucy. Now if you have no way to return to the underworld, then I will understand.


    But if you do, I want


    your word.¡±


    ¡°If I had a chance to ask her and she agreed,


    I would do it. But if she wants to be saved


    another way, then I will try to do it another way. Will that be eptable?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I will help Patrea. You have my word


    on it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡°Now, talk before the two here beside me start snoring¡­¡± I chuckled, as did Laira and Lena, but when I


    nced at Althea beside me with a solemn expression on her face and her eyes closed, I nudged Laira


    beside me, and she passed it to Lena, and we all stopped


    giggling.


    ¡°Your father would create an illusion that


    allows your mother¡¯s body to remain in her bed at night, but at the same time, he would


    take her into the underworld.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t do that. He was breaching thew of the realm!¡± I blurted out as my breathing


    hitched. Rage was rising from my body, but


    Laira held my hand, and I ended up closing my eyes as I tried to control my breathing.


    ¡°While at the underworld, Patrea and my


    mother would make her drink potions to make sure that nothing would be destroyed


    on her body, no bruises, no marks. This was your father¡¯s order, so he could do whatever


    he wanted with her and she would stille


    back whole and¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear that part.¡±


    ¡°My mother and grandmother despised Lucien¡¯s order, but they couldn¡¯t do anything. She was not the


    first female he brought into the underworld, where they needed to do the potion, and they both knew


    what else they could do to help her. They made her drink one more potion that would


    ensure she would not get pregnant¡­


    ¡°But howe¡­¡±


    Althea¡¯s hand reached for mine and


    squeezed it, signaling me to remain quiet.


    ¡°One night, he took her back to the


    underworld, and the two witches were not around, and knowing Lucien, he didn¡¯t want to wait. He used


    her without the potion and¡­


    My hands coiled into fists as I sat up fromying down. I could only imagine the pain my mother went


    through, but I didn¡¯t stop her from talking this time.


    ¡°¡­and it was the same time that Hades


    decided to visit his region. He heard her cries. Lucien panicked and sent your mother


    back to her own bed. Hades was not


    convinced that the crying woman was a she- demon, as your father imed was in his chamber. So he


    told Lucien he would be


    watching him. That was thest time he took your mother to the underworld. And because she didn¡¯t


    have the potion that Patrea would secretly slip into her, she got pregnant.¡± (1


    ¡°They had no idea you existed until Lucien returned from the human realm and


    announced that he had a daughter. He


    showed everyone a glimpse of you- the one where you burned a rabbit identally. And with that


    glimpse, Everly came running. That¡¯s how they discovered Everly had you.


    Lucien was very vocal in telling everyone that he would take you to the underworld one of these days,


    and cleanse you of your werewolf genes. So they knew that it was only a matter of time before it would


    happen. So they devised a strategy to assist you if you requested it.


    When my mother got away, she went looking for Everly, and when she found her, she began doing


    spells, and eventually, she


    was able to perfect the spell that Patrea taught her from the underworld, and your opal ne was


    born. She gave it to your mother and created a spell around the ce where she buried it so that if


    anyone else dug it up, they would only see the earth and not


    the ne or the money your mother left for you. The ne suppresses any


    supernatural power within you.¡±


    ¡°Including my wolf?¡±


    ¡°I think. So maybe we need to fix that ne so that it only suppresses the fire


    within you. I¡¯m sure when Mom made that, she had no idea what other power linked you to Lucien, so


    she made it that way. Are you sure it¡¯s just the fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only the fire. I can fly, I can transport a few feet as long as I can see where I want to go next, I


    can read lies, and I can¡­¡±


    ¡°You can read lies?¡± Laira asked, her eyes


    widening.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Almost all demons can. We can tell if you¡¯re lying, and we can see all the lies


    you¡¯ve told in your life. But we can never read the truth out of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s confusing, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If I ask Althea if she¡¯s in love with someone and she says, she¡¯s not, I will be able to tell if it¡¯s a lie or


    not. But I will never find out who


    she¡¯s in love with. Unless I specifically asked


    her if she¡¯s in love with de¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever. So better not answer any


    questions from Lucy if you¡¯re just lying.


    You¡¯re wee.¡± Althea butted in before winking at Lena and Laira.


    ¡°Come on guys, I had no ns on using those powers.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still waiting for you to show us those cute horns and tail that Alpha Stone can¡¯t stop


    bbing about,¡± Lena stated.


    ¡°And the wings too!¡± Laira added this.


    ¡°You guys are crazy. I expected you to leave me alone or throw me out of the territory


    after learning the truth, but now you¡¯re gushing about my cute horns and tail?¡±


    ¡°So, Alpha Stone likes your demon form?¡±


    Althea asked, ignoring my own statement.


    ¡°Yeah, I think he develops a fetish for it.¡± I giggled softly before mping my hand over my mouth when


    hard knocks came from the


    door.


    Althea went for the door, and there was my handsome Alpha, whose gaze went directly


    past Althea and met mine. ¡°Can I take my girlfriend away from here?¡±


    Althea moved from the door and motioned


    for the Alpha toe in, but instead, he crooked a finger and motioned with it for me toe to him.


    And like the good Omega


    that I was, I went to him without any


    questions before waving at the females


    inside the room.


    Adan¡¯s arm coiled around my waist as he


    pulled me to his side before he turned his


    attention to Laira and Lena, who were still


    sitting on the bed just watching us. ¡°You both need to go back to your mates, or they might throw


    tantrums.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, are wolves really like that? Females are not allowed to have a night out?¡±


    ¡°Try mating with one, and you¡¯ll find the answer to that question,¡± Adan told Althea before he swung our


    bodies around and walked us in the direction of the stairs. ¡°By the way, de is just there next door.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Althea eximed.


    Adan chuckled before he scooped me into his arms, carrying me in bridal style as we approached the


    stairs.


    ¡°So de stayed?¡± I asked the moment we


    reached our floor.


    ¡°Yes. You told him you¡¯d pay for his sry to guard Althea?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡± My eyes widened as my heart hammered in my chest. Where would I get the money?


    ¡°I think I heard you say that. That¡¯s why he


    took the offer.¡±


    ¡°But I only have one thousand! Where will I get the money to pay him?¡±


    ¡°Your problem not mine. Next time, only offer for something you¡¯re capable of doing. ¡± He snickered as


    he slipped inside his suite.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ maybe I can pay in kind.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His brows furrowed, and I gave him a mischievous smile as we entered the main


    bedroom. 1


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of paying him with¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare!¡± He growled as he threw me in the middle of the bed, my dress hiking up on


    my waist and giving him a glimpse of my thongs.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I giggled and spread my legs open before I swiped my tongue over my lips as my hand slid to my front.


    ¡°Do you think once a week sex would be enough to¡­¡±


    I was not able to finish my words when Adan dropped his body on the bed, elbows propped against the


    mattress, and caged my head as his body hovered over mine. ¡°The only one you¡¯re allowed to make a


    deal with with your body is me, is that understood?¡±


    I nodded my head, but I couldn¡¯t help


    smiling. ¡°But I still don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°Then make a deal with me, and I¡¯ll give you the money you need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already yours, Alpha. What more can I offer you?¡± My hands went to cup his face. I couldn¡¯t get


    enough of how good-looking


    Adan was.


    His eyes bore deep into mine as his expression turned serious, making me swallow hard as I waited for


    his response. ¡°I


    already have a girlfriend, but now I need a


    Luna.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 53


    053 ¨C Pretending


    ALTHEA.


    Lucy, Lena, and Laira left my room thirty minutes ago, but I was still stuck doing the same thing. I was


    pacing back and forth in front of my bed, still contemting what to do next. I knew I should have been


    thinking


    about how to start dealing with Lucy¡¯s request to put a shield over the territory of the Mystic Pack, but


    de had been upying my mind.


    He told me he would be leaving as soon as he brought me here, but why did he stay? I


    didn¡¯t want to give him any false hope that I


    would allow him to im me because that


    would never happen.


    We had no chance of being together.


    I don¡¯t like him. Yeah, I don¡¯t like him. And I needed to remind him again.


    I let out a deep sigh before opening my


    bedroom door and transferring toward his. I was about to knock on his door when it


    opened and de¡¯s huge form came into


    view.


    He was leaning his forearm on the door frame, his face void of any emotions as he


    looked at me as if he was expecting me there


    already. Of course, this man has a nose as big as his ego, so he could smell me from


    afar.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked in a cold


    tone.


    I opened my mouth to reply just to close it again because I realized I didn¡¯t need anything from him.


    Oh, spirits! Why am I here?


    ¡°Got your tongue tied, kitten? Would you like toe in?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered almost immediately, but he still opened his door wide and motioned with his hand for


    me toe in.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m noting in.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to stare at each other by


    the door? How romantic. Slide in, or I will pull you out of the corridor, and I can¡¯t promise you I¡¯ll be


    gentle.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± I huffed, rolling my eyes at him as I


    crossed my arms against my chest.


    ¡°Now!¡± He growled too loudly, and my body jerked forward.


    My feet moved on their own and stepped


    inside his room. He closed the door, but I


    saw his mouth twitch into a smile, which he


    wiped off his face almost immediately.


    Well, he thought he won.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Growl and scare the hell out of me if you


    want something!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Well, you can do that too!¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Stand in front of me as if you wanted me to fuck you, but don¡¯t say anything about it,¡± he spat as if I¡¯d


    justmitted a mortal sin.


    My jaw dropped when his words sank in, and my eyes widened in disbelief. The ego this man had was


    unbelievable.


    ¡°Who said I like you or even fancy you?¡± I


    scowled at him. It was a wrong move to


    His expression softened as his shoulders slumped, and my heart just suddenly constricted at the sight


    of him. I was not


    really this rude, but de irritated me most


    of the time.


    ¡°I get it. I¡¯m a monster, like what you said.st time. Who would fancy me? Even in the dark, I¡¯m


    hideous¡­¡± He walked past me and grabbed his ss with some alcoholic drink. in it from a table


    nearby.


    Hideous? He was not one. He was actually


    good-looking, and the scars on his skin just


    added to his appeal. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. And I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    He cut me off before I could continue to exin. ¡°I get it, it¡¯s okay. Why are you here?


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem with you! You never let me finish talking, and then you¡¯ll begin growling and saying


    this and that, and all the things that I do wrong! You¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯m a kid!¡± I sounded so


    angry,


    but I¡¯m not even sure why I was mad. ¡°And you don¡¯t even know me and yet you¡¯re acting as if you


    know everything about me and the things I should and shouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    I was trying to provoke him so I could have all the reasons to hate him, but he remained quiet this time,


    just sipping on his drink.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re not talking.¡±


    ¡°You just told me I cut you off all the time.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m done talking, then you¡¯re


    allowed to talk!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Your eyes are glowing,¡± he said


    nonchntly.


    I closed my eyes and controlled my breathing. My eyes usually glow a dark purple like the color of my


    hair when I¡¯m furious, but I¡¯ve learned to control it. But I was not able to hold myself together in front


    of him.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± He asked, his voice was softer this time.


    I nodded in response.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Why did you stay?¡±


    ¡°Stone requested that I stay so that I could


    protect you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need protection. I¡¯m a witch, in case you forget.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even fucking walk straight without tripping.¡±


    ¡°I have smaller feet than my body, but tripping won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have to answer you. I¡¯m


    working for Stone. I¡¯m staying here because he pays me.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re staying because of the money?¡±


    He scoffed before shing me a smirk.¡± Why? Did you think I stayed here for you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just didn¡¯t know you¡¯re too greedy for money.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to get any females in my bed. Without money, no one would want me.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap about trying to be the victim here. We both know men like you take advantage of females


    drooling on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you think females drool over me? Are you one of them?¡± A smug smirk was


    now back on his face.


    ¡°Seriously? One moment you act like


    nobody wants you and try to get sympathy, and then the next moment, you¡¯re acting


    like an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Because I seriously have no idea which side of me you prefer.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point, Althea. I¡¯m done running around the bushes here. Are you going to give


    me a chance or not?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It just came out all of a sudden that I wanted to take it back, but I knew it was the


    right thing to say.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m not sure how second chances mate work, but I think we should reject each other,¡± he


    exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go by your processes, I¡¯m not a wolf. We don¡¯t have fated mates. So do what you want


    to do, but I¡¯m out of here.¡± I told him before I walked toward the door.


    ¡°The full moon is approaching soon!¡± (2


    ¡°Great! Witches can maximize their


    potential on a full moon. I think I can do the territory shield by then. Thank you for


    reminding me.¡± My hand reached for the doorknob and opened it.


    ¡°Well, good luck then,¡± he scoffed.


    I didn¡¯t look at him as I stepped out and


    closed the door behind me.


    I had no idea why I even went to talk with


    him ¡ª we just couldn¡¯t seem to get along. It must be the age gap, or maybe because we


    are from different species.


    ???


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°I already have a girlfriend, but now I need a Luna.¡± I was finally able to tell her that. I¡¯d spent days


    thinking about this and I knew I


    wanted her but I was not sure that a she-


    demon would want me for a mate.


    But maybe the thought of her entertaining de pushed me to the point where I wanted to mark my


    territory. I wanted to own her.


    Every part of her.


    Her hands on my face slowly dropped to the mattress as her face paled. Was she going to reject me?


    ¡°Have you chosen someone? What will happen to me?¡± she asked, her voice


    breaking, and I was not sure I understood her question.


    I pushed myself up from hovering over her before pulling her roughly up from lying down on the bed. I


    didn¡¯t need to tell her


    what to do, Lucy climbed on myp and straddled me. Her eyes were flitting with


    confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in your mind?¡± I finally


    asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± She closed


    her eyes for a while as her grip on my shirt tightened. She took a deep breath before she slowly


    opened her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s the Luna you want?¡±


    ¡°What question is that?¡± I chuckled. Was she


    ying on me?


    ¡°I want to assume it¡¯s me. Because we have such good times together, right?¡±


    I nodded my head, a smile tugging at my


    mouth, but her sad expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°But I¡¯m just an Omega, and you¡¯re an Alpha, so why would you choose me? But can I make my case?¡±


    she said thest six words too quickly as if she didn¡¯t want me to speak.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, even though she didn¡¯t


    need to because she was the one I wanted.


    ¡°I might be an Omega. But I¡¯m a princess too. Not in this realm, but in the other world. So I could still be


    on par with you. So even if nobody knows I¡¯m a princess, you know I am. That¡¯s what counts, right?¡±


    She was talking as if she would cry soon, but I could see how much she was fighting herself not to cry.


    ¡°I swear, Adan, if you take


    home another female while I¡¯m here. I¡¯m


    going to burn down your packhouse, and


    your territory.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No. Yes. I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Good thing you don¡¯t need to burn the packhouse and the territory¡­¡± My hands. trailed along her arms


    up to her neck before I cupped her jaw. ¡°I¡¯m with you almost 24/7, Lucy. What made you think I had my


    eye on


    other females?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She forced a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m


    so confident about myself and how attractive I am, but when I met you, you just kept making me weak,


    and I don¡¯t know how I can match up with you. Like I had to prove myself all the time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not good for you. I am destroying your self-confidence.¡± I didn¡¯t like that she was putting


    herself down, but I


    liked that she was telling me her innermost


    thoughts.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she replied, biting her bottom lip


    as she looked at me under hershes; she


    looked innocent, but I knew better.


    ¡°So where are we? Luna, right? So now that we¡¯ve decided I¡¯m not good for you, I¡¯m


    giving you an option: be my Luna, or I¡¯ll return you to the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Are you really serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will return you to the underworld if¡­¡±


    ¡°No, not that one! About the Luna part!¡± She eximed excitedly as she wiggled her ass on myp and


    made herselffortable on


    my thighs. Her action made her ass rub against my shaft, and I had no idea if she was doing it on


    purpose or not. ¡°Do you really consider me as your Luna?¡±


    Iughed heartily at the happiness radiating


    on her face, and it was warming my heart. I


    had no idea who we were or what we felt for


    each other, but life with Lucy and moments.


    like this were something I would want to


    have. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other options, no


    other femalees close and can do what


    you¡¯re doing to me.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± She began rubbing her bottom against my slowly growing erection while I gripped her arms


    tight.


    ¡°Should I take it as apliment or an


    insult?¡± She continued asking, but she


    stopped moving now, but her lips were twitching into a mischievous smile, which made her more


    beautiful in my eyes. ¡°I guess that¡¯s apliment, right? Because the stone-cold Alpha can nowugh


    at my


    jokes.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re making fun of me.¡± I couldn¡¯t wipe the goofy smile off my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just happy¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re happy¡­¡± I repeated, licking my lips


    as I leaned backward and anchored my


    palms on the mattress behind me so I could look at her perfectly.


    ¡°Yes, happy¡­ Like there¡¯s something rolling inside my stomach. Like butterflies anddybugs


    swimming around¡­¡± she


    motioned with her hands, and she just


    looked fucking adorable.


    ¡°So.. is it a yes?¡±


    ¡°Is this a contract too? Like we need to pretend?¡±


    ¡°Are we still pretending, Lucy?¡± I asked, my voice and expression turning serious as I raised a hand


    and tucked her stray hair


    behind her ear.


    I wanted to hear her answer because I was


    sure I was not pretending anymore.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 54


    054- Who Will Protect You?


    LUCY.


    ¡°Are we still pretending, Lucy?¡± Adan asked in a voice void of any emotion.


    He was giving me the same face that drew me to him ¡ª stoic, unreadable, mysterious, and


    challenging. But would I take the risk and tell him everything? What if he wanted nomitment at all?


    My heart thudded loudly as I made up my


    mind. I was never a coward.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by pretending. The only thing I pretended to be was the meek and weak


    Omega you saw from time to


    time. Other than that, all of these are real.¡±


    A smile slowly tugged on his plump lips, and


    I swear, if this conversation were not


    important, I would be kissing him already.


    ¡°So you like me?¡± He asked, his brows


    hiking up.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m still here? I told myself, that whatever happened after the Omega Feast, I would


    go. I have wings, I can just fly away. But then¡­¡± A wicked smile crawled on my lips as my finger trailed


    across his chest. ¡°¡­you happened. And I


    can¡¯t resist you.


    I felt something poke at my core as I said those words, and I knew this would lead to fucking again, so I


    couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± His fingers tugged at my ear, but a smile was on his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard-on and I¡¯m not even doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I always have one when you¡¯re


    around?¡±


    I swiped my tongue on my upper lip before I


    anchored my hands on his shoulders. ¡°Do you like me, Alpha Stone? Or is this all lust?¡±


    ¡°I just spent a fortune to trace the witch that could help you and to amp up the security of


    my territory, and I made de stay even if he irritated me because you requested it¡­ So


    yes, this is all lust. Just so I can have a taste of you every day and night.


    ¡±


    ¡°Such a pervert¡­ but I will take it.¡±


    His hands slipped inside my dress and trailed up to my waist, as he gently squeezed it while my arms


    snaked around his neck.


    ¡°I really like you, Adan. I don¡¯t even know what will happen to me in the future, but I don¡¯t want to think


    about it. I just want to


    stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°Then stay¡­¡± His face turned serious, but this time he was showing a softer


    expression, and it was making my heart melt. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. You don¡¯t have to face your future


    alone. Be my Luna, and you will have the whole pack behind you. I can guarantee you, they will risk


    their lives to protect you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want any of them dying because


    of me.¡±


    ¡°I know. But that¡¯s what this pack is all about, we protect each other.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a wolf.¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re not the first Luna without


    a wolf.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t mark me¡­¡±


    ¡°I can wait. We can still go with the mating, though.¡± He added thest part as his hands trailed down to


    my ass cheeks and squeezed


    them, and as much as his actions made


    tingles spread along my thighs to my pussy, I tried to ignore them.


    ¡°Your family, they might go against it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone loves Lucy. Even Pops like you, so my family is the least of our worries. The question is, will


    your father like me?¡±


    ¡°He can rot in hell.¡±


    Heughed heartily, throwing his head


    slightly back, and I couldn¡¯t help the grin forming on my lips. I liked this side of Adan


    -carefree and happy. Well, I liked all sides of him-even the frustrating ones.


    ¡°Maybe we should go visit him?¡± He asked after he calmed down from hisugh.


    ¡°No, that is not happening. I¡¯m not taking you down there.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Once you¡¯re down there, you have no power over us anymore. They can just do what they want with


    you.¡±


    ¡°But if he takes you away from me, I¡¯m not just going to stand here and let him do that. I will follow you


    to the depths of the


    underworld.¡±


    I scrambled out of hisp while shaking my head. ¡°Now that¡¯s a stupid thing to do. I can


    take care of myself. I¡¯m sure I will find a way


    to get out of there, so promise me you¡¯re not going to do any of that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, Lucy. I don¡¯t need to promise that I will behave. So don¡¯t push it.¡± He


    replied, his forehead creasing, and I knew he didn¡¯t like me telling him what to do.


    ¡°But I¡¯m just telling you that because my father can just easily kill you there! What will I do with my life


    once you¡¯re dead?¡± I was starting to get annoyed with his


    stubbornness.


    ¡°Move on with your life¡­¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I couldn¡¯t help screaming at him before I went to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! I¡¯ll just go to the kitchen!¡±


    ¡°Lucy!¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes. Or I might end up snapping your neck!¡± I shouted back at him as I strode


    toward the stairs.


    ¡°Ten minutes. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll


    follow you down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid! I don¡¯t need to be told to


    behave¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that! But you¡¯re mine! If something happens to you, I will search the heavens and hells for you!¡±


    His words echoed along the corridors, and it just made my heart clench in pain.


    I never doubted that he would go to the underworld to look for me, and it did scare the hell out of me. I


    needed to take action. He


    was protecting me, but who would protect my Alpha?


    Tears streamed down my face as I turned to the second floor and walked until I reached Althea¡¯s room.


    In three knocks, the door opened, and Althea¡¯s smiling face warped into concern when she realized I


    was crying.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Her hand reached for


    my arm as she pulled me into her room and closed the door behind us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the Alpha


    hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t, and he never did.¡±


    ¡°What happened then?¡±


    ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll try if I can.¡±


    ¡°Bind my life with Adan. I mean Alpha Stone. ¡°I told her, looking straight into her eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± She withdrew her hand from her


    arm as if it had burned her, and her brows furrowed. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re asking?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going against thew of nature.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s my life I¡¯m binding to him.¡±


    ¡°If he dies, you die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s my only guarantee that my


    father won¡¯t touch him.¡±


    ¡°And how about you? If he dies, let¡¯s say of natural causes or an ident, you¡¯ll die too!¡±


    ¡°I know, but what life would it be without him? Then I think I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°You love him¡­¡±


    Sobs escaped my throat as my shoulders began to shake. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I do. I don¡¯t know how


    love feels, but I don¡¯t want a world without Adan. And if my father kills him, I swear I will burn the whole


    underworld.¡±


    ¡°Lucy, think about it. It¡¯s a big thing you¡¯re asking me. If I bind you together, I would need so much


    energy, plus I would be going against nature, it¡¯s like bringing the dead back to life. Binding a life to


    another is ying with life and death.¡±


    ¡°Will it harm you?¡±


    ¡°No. I will get tired and might pass out but I will recover in a few minutes. It won¡¯t harm


    me, but unbinding can destroy me. And


    since I¡¯m the one who did it, I¡¯m the only


    one who can unbind you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to unbind us.¡±


    ¡°What about Alpha Stone? Did he agree with


    this?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. And he doesn¡¯t need to


    know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    ¡°I am and I will. It¡¯s only a matter of time before my father finds me. I don¡¯t want


    Adan to die. If my father realizes he¡¯s


    important to me, he will not hesitate to end


    his life.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Name your price¡­¡± I said, tilting my head high. I had no idea where I would get the money, but I could


    find a way.


    ¡°You know I never cared about money.¡±


    ¡°Patrea. I will take her out alive from the


    underworld in exchange for Adan¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if it means embracing my demon side. I will do it, Althea. Just bind me to Adan, and I will do


    everything to bring your


    grandmother back to you.¡±


    ¡°Go back to bed, we can talk tomorrow. I have to do the shield spell first to protect everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Will binding us require Adan¡¯s presence?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then bind him to me first under the


    pretense of creating a shield. And then¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, spirits! This is messy! I can only imagine the wrath we will face from the


    Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You have me on your side, and I¡¯m sure de will protect you from him. So don¡¯t


    think about Adan.¡±


    ¡°We can talk again tomorrow. You might just be upset tonight, so you wanted that, but let¡¯s revisit it all


    in the morning, and we


    can both decide on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but no one has to know,¡± I added, and she nodded her head. ¡°Thest thing I want is for


    anybody to kill me so they can


    kill Adan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not easy to kill, Lucy.


    Demons are immortal.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a sure way to kill demons.¡±


    ¡°There is. Patrea knows how. Mom told me


    she would tell me one day, but that day


    didn¡¯te.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak when loud


    knocks erupted in the air.


    ¡°Shit! Do you think he heard us?¡± I asked in a hushed tone. We were standing just by the door, and with


    his Alpha ears, he might have heard us depending on how long he had


    been outside.


    Althea shook her head. ¡°I put a spell around my bedroom. You can¡¯t hear anything from the inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank, Goddess for witches!¡± I eximed. I


    gave her a hug and thanked her before wishing her a good night. ¡°Now let me handle this. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s


    a fuming Alpha


    behind the door.¡±


    ¡°Yup, he¡¯s all yours. I¡¯m done dealing with grumpy wolves for today,¡± she said before pushing me to


    open the door, and I bet herment had something to do with de, who looked grumpier than my


    Alpha.


    I took a deep breath and put on a poker face before opening the door, and I was right ¡ª a scowling


    Alpha Stone was standing behind it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the kitchen moved to the


    second floor.¡±


    ¡°I just went to check on Althea,¡± I answered him as I stepped out, and Althea closed the


    door after me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to see her alone, Lucy.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to harm me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care what you think. I want you safe.¡±


    ¡°But what can others do around witches? She can paralyze your body and kidnap me,


    so what now?¡± I rolled my eyes as I walked


    ahead of him.


    Soon, I felt my body flying as he hoisted me up and threw me on his shoulder. I stifled


    the yell that I was about to let out and instead reached my hand down further and


    slipped it inside the waistband of his pants


    until I reached his ass and scratched it with


    my nails.


    ¡°What the heck was that for?¡± He was


    stopping himself fromughing, but I could


    hear it in his voice.


    ¡°If I can just reach your dick, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s


    the one with scratches now!¡± I hissed at him,


    and soon a shriek flew out of my lips as he


    flipped me to the other side. My face was


    now facing the front.


    ¡°Now you have ess to it¡­ Move!¡± He said


    this just as a palmnded on my ass as we


    approached our floor.


    I giggled as my hand crawled down his chest to his stomach before I pulled his shirt


    higher, giving me a view of his toned


    stomach. I slid one hand down inside the


    waistband of his jeans and inside his boxers, aiming to grip his shaft, but the Alpha


    yanked my hand away before he rushed us to


    his suite.


    He threw me on the bed, and I kept giggling as my body bounced on the mattress while


    he stood at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Damn, Lucy. I should still be fucking mad


    at you¡­


    ¡°But you can¡¯t,¡± I told him before getting up and crawling to the end of the bed.


    He was just looking at me with his hands on his hips while shaking his head. I kneeled in


    front of him while my hands unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them down, followed by his boxers. His


    hard cock sprang free, and I didn¡¯t waste any more time. My fingers


    coiled around his shaft as his breathing hitched and his muscles clenched. I let my


    tongue twirl around his tip, licking his slit, before slowly taking his cock inside my


    mouth without taking my eyes off him.


    A low growl rumbled from his chest as his hand flew to my hair, gripping it tightly before he began


    guiding me to the pace he


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    wanted.


    I could no longer deny what I feel for this man. And I knew I would never change my


    mind ¨C I wanted his life to be bound to


    mine. Even if that meant my life would be cut short ording to his lifetime.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 55


    055 ¨C Two Ceremonies


    LUCY.


    I walked down the stairs straight to Adan¡¯s office. I overslept again, but I was hoping I


    didn¡¯t miss breakfast yet.


    I was about to knock, but the door opened to


    his office, and behind it was my handsome


    Alpha, who was already smiling at me, making my panties drop and my morning brighter.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Stone,¡± I greeted him, smiling widely as I swayed my body until I got hold of


    myself.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna Lucy,¡± he greeted back, making my jaw drop open before I


    tilted my head around to see if anybody was around us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, someone might hear.¡± I felt my cheeks burning.


    He chuckled before he brushed his knuckles against my cheek. ¡°I thought you had epted me


    already?¡±


    My hand sped over his on my cheek as I scooted my body closer to him. ¡°I do, but


    I¡¯m not sure if your people will ept an Omega as a Luna.¡±


    ¡°She can be a demon too, and I will still want her as my Luna, and I¡¯m sure my people will stand by my


    decision.¡±


    I smiled at him before snaking my arms around his neck. For some reason, I always wanted to cling to


    him.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that some of them have been calling you Luna since the moment they saw Beast


    protecting you. And that he was calm around you.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a choice, right? If Beast


    chooses me, they can¡¯t object to him or he¡¯ll


    eat them.¡± I stifled a giggle as Adan¡¯s arms


    wrapped around my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re around. He¡¯s been more civil with metely.¡±


    ¡°He talks to you now?¡±


    ¡°From time to time. Usually, it¡¯s about you¡­


    ¡°Beast likes me.¡±


    ¡°I like you more¡­¡± He sounded like a boy who lost a game.


    ¡°Are you jealous of your own wolf?¡±


    ¡°I am. You mentioned they can¡¯t object to you being the Luna because Beast wouldsh out at them.


    But you never said anything about them being scared of me if they object


    to my decision to have you as a Luna. I guess I¡¯m too weak in your eyes.¡± His voice


    sounded hurt, and I had no idea how to


    answer that. He was reallypeting with


    his wolf.


    But him, weak? He must be crazy.


    ¡°Oh, Adan¡­ You can¡¯t be¡­ Oh, Goddess, how would I exin this?¡± I was still making up words on


    how to make him feel better, but the crazy Alpha beganughing as he guided my body toward the


    corridor and we began walking toward the dining room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended. I¡¯m more than happy


    that Beast likes you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good. Because I like you both.¡±


    ¡°We just have to have the shield around the


    territory, then we can announce our engagement, and then we can n the Luna ceremony?¡±


    ¡°That fast?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I want to chain you around my neck.¡±


    ¡°But if words spread out, maybe they will reach my father,¡± I told him, ignoring his jokes.


    ¡°Look, Lucy.¡± He stopped walking and


    turned my body to face him, his hands


    holding my shoulders. ¡°We can¡¯t always hide in the shadows. That is not living. We


    will live our lives, and we will prepare for the


    day he will visit us. Now if you change your mind, I¡¯m all up to visiting him as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy if you think I will allow you to go to the underworld.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re of age, Lucy. You have the right to choose the life you want.¡±


    ¡°My father is not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t hide from him forever. But on


    a lighter note, I spoke with Althea this morning, and she told me she knows what to do with your


    ne so she can separate all


    the energies that suppress all power and energy within you. Maybe it can help with your wolf, and


    maybe if your wolf is out, he will not want to change you into a full demon anymore.¡±


    I hope so. But I had no idea what ns he


    had for me.


    ¡°Where is Althea?¡± I asked as we walked again. This time he was holding my hand, and I couldn¡¯t help


    but feel giddy. Having


    Adan close to me felt rxing.


    ¡°She¡¯s with the Gamma and de. They are rounding up the border so she can see the whole


    perimeter. She needs to know what area to include on the shield.¡±


    ¡°Whole territory? So they left early?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Five in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I was probably still snoring by then. Where will she do her spell?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old building, it¡¯s the old


    packhouse, and she said she feels more at ease there, and it¡¯s away from the crowd, so


    it¡¯s best to do that there.¡±


    My heart was thudding loudly, and I was hoping Althea would agree to the other one I requested of her.


    ¡°Laira was making sure her things and the


    ingredients she had requested were already there.¡± Adan continued as he pulled a chair for me at the


    dining table. No one was around, and it looked like we were the only two eating breakfast.


    I sat and followed his movement until he


    was seated in his chair. ¡°So everyone woke up early and did their job while I snored and purred in bed?


    How useless am I?¡±


    Adan stopped putting food on my te as he


    chuckled before throwing a wink at me. ¡°You did a great jobst night, so you¡¯re excused from toiling


    hard today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure pleasing the Alpha is not the only job for a Luna. So you need to give me something else


    to do too, Alpha Stone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You¡¯ll have so much on your te once you¡¯re officially the Luna of this pack. But first, let


    the witch secure the territory, and then we can discuss what other things you can do.¡±


    ¡°Uhmmm¡­ Will I get a sry once I be a Luna? You know, to buy personal things.


    And then I think I have to buy you


    something for your birthday or for our


    anniversary¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get my wallet and my bank ount. I can give it to youter if you want. But I¡¯ll get one for you


    as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need much¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so busy I didn¡¯t even think you needed something. You should have


    asked me.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need anything. Just hair


    coloring¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to talk about that. You don¡¯t need


    to hide your hair. Let it show.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit bright for a red.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± He asked, his brow hiking up.


    I bit my bottom lip, although I enjoyed being


    the center of attention, I really didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s attention at the moment.


    ¡°How about letting your hair grow red? And once I see all of it, you can color it again.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking myself that too.¡± He


    chuckled before he pushed my te closer to me. ¡°Eat¡­¡±


    Adan and I were already eating when footsteps were heard from the entrance, and soon, Althea


    passed by the entryway but came back and went to the dining room when she saw us.


    ¡°Good thing you both are here. We will do the ceremony tonight. I will do it when the moon is at its


    peak, so I need you both there.


    ¡°I want my Gamma within the vicinity while you do the ceremony, and a few warriors,¡± Adan added right


    away.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, Alpha Stone. But bring anybody you want, I don¡¯t care, but I will do two


    ceremonies tonight. For the


    first one, we can have as many people as you


    want.¡± Her eyes shifted from Adan to me


    before she continued. ¡°But for the second


    ceremony, it should just be you and Lucy. The rest should be at least 100 meters away.¡±


    I tried to act normal, although my heart was


    beginning to race. Was the second ceremony the one I personally requested from her?


    Adan¡¯s forehead creased as he pushed his


    chair backward and rested his hand on the


    table. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s just me and Lucy.¡±


    ¡°First, we are protecting your territory. Second, we¡¯re protecting it from Lucy¡¯s


    species. Now if you¡¯re not okay with that, then I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯tplete the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I was just asking. You¡¯re not nning on


    double-crossing me, Althea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Lucy. So no, I will not double cross Lucy.¡± She answered smartly.


    I tried to push a sausage inside my mouth and chewed just a little before swallowing it whole. My throat


    felt so dry.


    I suddenly had cold feet. No, I knew I wanted to protect Adan at all costs, even if that meant binding


    him to me, but I was afraid of


    his reaction if he realized I did this.


    ¡°Where is de?¡± Adan asked at the exact


    moment Gamma Kingston came into the


    dining room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably outside.¡± Althea


    answered. ¡°Can I excuse myself, Alpha, Lucy? I want to rest. I will need so much energy tonight, and


    usually, I go on istion before a major ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Adan answered.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± I asked before


    she was able to move.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. We had an early breakfast, and the Gamma bought us some food along the way.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can bring you lunch so you


    don¡¯t need to go downter if you want.¡± I


    volunteered.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much, yes, please.¡± She smiled weakly, and I could see her eyes were


    tired.


    ¡°Okay, have a good rest.¡±


    All eyes were on Althea as she left the room. Adan then nudged my te again, ordering me to eat


    while Gamma Kingston prepared


    his coffee and sat down with us.


    ¡°Where is de?¡± Adan asked him.


    ¡°Sitting by the steps.¡±


    ¡°He cane in.¡±


    ¡°Let him unwind first. He and the witch


    shed again.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, Althea was getting attention, and


    there were a few who introduced themselves.


    ¡°And de got jealous?¡± I added, my mouth twitching into a smile.


    ¡°Well, it was all good. de was just ignoring them until Althea introduced him


    as her father.¡± 1


    Adanughed, and I pped his arm because de might hear him, but I also couldn¡¯t help but giggle


    softly.


    ¡°So, de growled and walked out. We all


    knew Althea was joking, but I think he didn¡¯t like it.¡± He shook his head, a smile tugging on his lips. ¡°I


    just let them argue on the way back and just tuned out their voices, so I¡¯m not sure how far the


    argument went.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡±


    ¡°They both need to grow up,¡± Adan said nonchntly, and it made my brows hike up as I threw him a


    nce.


    Good advice from someone whopetes


    with his own wolf.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 56


    056 ¨C Hell Breaks Loose


    LUCY.


    Althea opened her bedroom and let me in. I ced the tray of food on the round table at the far end


    before I faced her.


    ¡°Did you rest?¡± My eyes scanned her room, and her bed was cluttered with big, old- looking books.


    She shook her head and pointed to the books


    on her bed. ¡°I want to make sure I¡¯ll be


    doing the right thing.¡±


    ¡°But I thought you needed to rest.¡±


    ¡°This is rest for me ¨C one with my books and channeling the spirits.¡± She giggled softly while I bit my


    bottom lip as I nodded my head.


    ¡°Are you sure about the additional request? And the Alpha still doesn¡¯t know?¡± She


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. And yes, he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°He might kill me.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. I will protect you from him.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you will defy him if he asks you not to shield me?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be the first time I will defy him. But I know you can protect yourself. But I want you to be


    honest with me, Althea. Am I putting you in danger with my request?¡±


    ¡°If you had no n to unbind yourself, then no. I won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    ¡°However, you mentioned that this ritual is against nature.¡±


    ¡°All supernaturals were born against nature.


    We are the result of centuries of wars and


    disagreements between the gods. This magic


    would not exist if it could not be used. Some


    people were just abusing it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m abusing it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting your Alpha. In the same way, I¡¯m asking you to kill Patrea in order to free her spirits.


    Killing her is going against


    nature. We are not the ones to decide when a


    person should die or remain alive. So we¡¯re just in the same boat.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to get punished?¡±


    ¡°The underworld would never punish you.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for a good purpose. I¡¯m not binding you together, so I can kill one and, in effect, kill the


    other as well. If you get my


    point.¡±


    ¡°I do. It makes me feel a bit better.¡±


    ¡°But you have to be ready. Because once I


    bind


    you, you will feel a connection within


    you and the Alpha, and he might sense it.¡±


    I hissed and smoothed my hands over my


    hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I had to do the shield


    first, so whatever happens, if he stops me in the middle and throws me out, the shield is already in


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I will make sure he won¡¯t interrupt you.¡±


    ¡°And there must be just two souls, not including mine, in the area where I will do the ritual. Otherwise,


    your life could be tied to anyone around you.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°You should eat. You need energy for tonight.¡±


    She ignored my words and instead asked something else. ¡°Where is de?¡±


    A smile curled on my lips. ¡°You miss him¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I overdid it this morning. He¡¯s


    probably super mad at me for being childish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will get over it.¡±


    ¡°He was ignoring me the whole morning, and I thought I¡¯d joke around just to get a reaction from him.


    And oh boy, I did get one! ¡°Althea pouted as she crossed her arms against her chest. She looked like


    an eighteen -year-old having a boy problem, not the


    fierce witch I met.


    ¡°If him, ignoring you, bothers you, why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s twelve years older than me.¡±


    ¡°And Alpha Stone is eight years older than me. And it¡¯s working fine. After all, look at you. Look at the


    power and maturity you hold, do you think an 18-year-old guy can match up to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like young guys. In fact, I don¡¯t like anyone.


    ¡°Aside from de.¡±


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡±


    ¡°I never had any guy in close proximity so it might be the only reason I¡¯m¡­ you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Attracted to him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He irritates me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the attraction. Don¡¯t fight it. I think he likes you too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think he just wants to im me because he has been alone for a long time. And I will


    be just a recement.¡± She chewed her bottom lip as her eyes


    watered, but she blinked it back and puffed her chest before walking to where I ced


    her food.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not about the age gap? It¡¯s about being the second one¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess so. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Have you told him about how you feel?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll think I¡¯m a whiny teenager.¡±


    ¡°You are a teenager.


    ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll deal with it one day. We have more important things to deal with.¡±


    ¡°We can always talk about it. Just tell me


    and I will make time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine for now. I just want to know if he left the territory.¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. He was just downstairs. The


    Gamma actually asked if he wanted to join


    him at the training grounds, but he refused. He stated that he will not leave you alone in the


    packhouse.¡±


    I saw a smile curl on her lips before she pushed food into her mouth. ¡°Would you like to eat?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m eating with the Alpha. And speaking of that, I should get going or he might storm


    here again.¡±


    ¡°Shoo! Go!¡± Athea giggled as she motioned with her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter at seven in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you dinner.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t eat before any rituals. I¡¯ll be fine.


    TT


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°But I need food after.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Lucy!¡±


    ¡°No! Thank you!¡± I turned around and was


    about to head for the door when she called


    for me again.


    ¡°By the way, I can fix your ne after the


    binding. Since I already summoned the


    spirits, it¡¯s easier to just chant everything


    when I have their powers around me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exhausting yourself by then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a new witch. Young and fresh. I haven¡¯t cast many spells in my lifetime, so the odds are on my


    side. But we will see. If I don¡¯t have more energy tonight then we¡¯ll do it some other time.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± I smiled at her before twisting the door handle, only for her to call me again.


    ¡°And onest favor¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you make sure de eats? He didn¡¯t eat the food Gamma Kingston bought for him this morning.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t tell him that I was checking on


    him¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t!¡± I winked at her before I


    opened the door and stepped out of the


    room.


    ???


    ADAN STONE.


    Something was not right.


    The witch already extracted blood from me and dripped it on the circle, where she


    magically made runes appear and chanted


    whatever song or poem flew out of her mouth. And I felt air rush out of my lungs. She said that was the


    first part.


    I was not familiar with spells and enchantments, but I was sure the first part was for the territory.


    But this one she was doing was different.


    She ordered everyone away, even de, and de didn¡¯t like it, but the moment she was able to push


    him far away, she built an


    invisible barrier that de was not able to


    break.


    If this was just for the whole territory, why was she secluding the people that should


    have been protected by the shield she was making?


    She then drew blood from me and Lucy and


    made us drink a portion of each other¡¯s blood before she mixed them into a bottle


    with herbs and other things I had never seen


    before.


    ¡°Coniuro vos, fortes spiritus. Da mihi possibilem ad invicem ligandi. Vna vita in duobus, duo corpora in


    uno,¡± Althea was chanting in Latin repeatedly.


    The fire on the candles all around us kept flickering, but they didn¡¯t wither. Soon her chants became


    louder, and the air around us


    stood still.


    My eyes darted to Lucy who was standing beside me. Her face looked pale as she kept swallowing. My


    hand went to grab hers, and


    I squeezed it tightly.


    ¡°Coniuro vos, fortes spiritus. Da mihi


    possibilem ad invicem ligandi. Vna vita in


    duobus, duo corpora in uno.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes started to roll as her mouth parted as if she were having a hard time breathing. My heart


    hammered inside my chest, as sweat formed everywhere in my body. Something was happening to my


    little


    demon.


    My eyes dted as I tugged Lucy¡¯s hand, pulling her body closer to mine as my arms. wrapped around


    her before I threw a furious re at the witch, who was standing in the middle of her runes with her


    eyes closed and arms wide open, her hair raising as if there was wind around, but only still air


    surrounded us. She was continuously


    chanting the fucking Latin words louder than it was paining my ears already.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± I bellowed


    but the fucking witch just chanted louder,


    not even ncing to look at us.


    ¡°Coniuro vos, fortes spiritus. Da mihi


    possibilem ad invicem ligandi. Vna vita in


    duobus, duo corpora in uno.¡±


    Soon, a small tornado of dried leaves, twigs, and dust arise from the middle of her runes


    and was moving toward me and Lucy.


    My eyes widened. This is not fucking right


    anymore.


    ¡°Lucy! Lucy!¡± I was shaking her body, and her eyes snapped open, but they were ssy


    as if she were in a trance.


    ¡°Stop the fuck now! I will fucking kill you!¡±


    Rage was surging in my body, but I just couldn¡¯t leave her to snap the witch¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Adan!¡± Lucy¡¯s raspy voice took my


    attention back to her, and my hands went to cup her face. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Take off my ne. It was stopping the¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not taking it off! Althea needs to fucking stop!¡±


    She looked like she was about to vomit. ¡°It¡¯s


    choking¡­ me..¡±


    I panicked the moment the word choke came out of her mouth, so my hand grabbed her


    opal ne, which I tugged off her neck before throwing it away.


    My breathing hitched as my eyes watered. What the fuck is happening?!


    ¡°Stop!¡± I kept yelling over and over, but the


    witch kept chanting louder.


    ¡°Coniuro vos, fortes spiritus. Da mihi potestatem ad invicem ligandi. Vna vita in duobus ¨C duo corpora


    in uno.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I saw my Gamma and de, and the


    warriors around them trying to break the invisible barrier Althea made, but nothing


    was happening until the tornado blocked my


    view of them.


    ¡°Althea! I will fucking kill you!¡± I growled, shaking the ground around us.


    Lucy was still gasping for air. I prepared to carry her and go to Althea. I nned to


    fucking kick her until she stopped with her chants, but before I could bend my knees, Lucy¡¯s hands


    went up to my face, and she tilted my head up to look at her.


    She was still pale, but her eyes were turning crimson. ¡°Do you trust me, Adan?¡±


    A split-second shback from this morning


    came into mind.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on double-crossing me, Althea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Lucy. So no, I will not


    double cross Lucy.¡±


    ***


    Lucy would never ask me this question if she didn¡¯t know what the witch was doing.


    ¡°Lucy? What have you done? What did you


    ask her to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me, Adan?¡± she asked the


    same question.


    ¡°Coniuro vos, fortes spiritus. Da mihi potestatem ad invicem ligandi. Vna vita in duobus ¨C duo corpora


    in uno.¡± The chanting


    continues as the tornado rounded me and


    Lucy.


    My eyes locked with her crimson eyes, and I


    knew I was losing this battle. This female


    could tell me to kill myself, and I would


    dly do it, as long as I had assurance she


    woulde out alive.


    ¡°Will it make you safe?¡± I asked her, my voice breaking.


    ¡°It will make us safe¡­¡± she answered in a


    raspy voice.


    And for some reason. I trusted her.


    I nodded my head. ¡°I trust you¡­


    She smiled as her hands on my jaws pulled my face forward, crushing her lips against mine, and just


    like that ¨C everything else


    faded. All I could hear were rumbles from the


    tornado surrounding us and the fast beating


    of Lucy¡¯s heart.


    Something snapped within me, like a thread being pulled and tugged in an unfathomable ce, but it


    was soothing and calming. But I


    ignored it and kept kissing her, the same way I ignored the cold air as the tornado


    thickened, enveloping us both in its dust.


    Instead, my hands went to cup her ass as I lifted her off the ground. Her legs wrapped around my hips,


    and her arms tightened


    around my neck as we continued to kiss each


    other, our mouths fighting for dominance.


    Everything I felt for Lucy heightened, and I


    couldn¡¯t exin why, but I knew I would


    follow her wherever she led.


    ¡°I love you, Lucy¡­¡± I mumbled against her lips, stopping myself from kissing her as I rested my


    forehead against hers. I said it out of passion, but I knew it felt right to let her


    know.


    I loved her. It was the only logical exnation for all my actions.


    Lucy¡¯s lips quivered before soft sobs escaped her throat as her arms around my neck tightened. Her


    eyes met mine, and despite the tears, they were beaming with happiness ¡­ and love. ¡°I love you too,


    Adan Stone.¡± (1)


    A wide grin tugged on my mouth as I prepared myself to kiss her again when my eyes widened at the


    sight in front of me.


    Fire emitted from Lucy¡¯s body and enveloped both of us in a cocoon, but instead of a burn, it was a


    calm, cold fire that was caressing my skin beautifully. But I knew this was not supposed to happen.


    Hell was about to break loose.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 57


    057 ¨C de


    GAMMA KINGSTON.


    I knew something was off when the witch raised an invisible barrier that prohibited us from entering the


    ruin where she was performing her rituals. And I couldn¡¯t even mindlink my Alpha, but I tried to keep


    calm. Maybe I was just not familiar with witches and their spells. If my Alpha trusted her, then I should


    too.


    But the moment Alpha Stone flinched from his position and anger shed in his eyes, I knew something


    went wrong. The Alpha didn¡¯t like what was going on. I began to m my body against the shield, and


    soon de and the other warriors with us were doing the same thing.


    We all looked like fucking lunatics trying to crush an invisible wall we couldn¡¯t even see.


    But nothing we did could shatter it. It was too strong, and even if we all mmed our


    bodies on it at the same time, it didn¡¯t break.


    ¡°Put the fucking shield down!¡± de was roaring, shaking the ground as he kept pounding his fists


    against the barrier while his eyes were fixated on the witch, who I didn¡¯t notice until now. Her body was


    convulsing as blood trickled down her nose.


    ¡°What the fuck is happening?¡± I growled, and the warriors around me were expressing


    the same sentiments.


    If Alpha Stone¡¯s reaction earlier bothered


    me, it was nothingpared to what I was feeling at the moment. My eyes widened as my jaw


    dropped open the moment I saw fire engulf the Alpha and Lucy. I was fucking terrified they would burn


    and that it was a message that hell wasing.


    ¡®Collin, Alpha Audrius!¡¯ I sent a mindlink to the two men who were left at the packhouse. ¡®Issue a high


    alert on all borders and double the number of patrollers around unmanned territory borders. Lucy let


    out a fire.¡¯


    I went straight to the point. We already discussed previously that ¡®Lucy let out a fire¡¯ or something


    simr only meant one thing: Lucien might show up anytime now.


    ¡®Is the shield up?¡¯ Alpha Audrius asked, and I


    didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡®I had no idea, we are unable to talk to the witch right now. I guess we will find out


    soon.¡¯


    ¡®Then let¡¯s move as if the shield does not


    exist. Where is Adan?¡¯


    ¡®With Lucy.¡¯ How could I tell them the Alpha was burning? Fuck!


    ¡®Okay. Keepmunication open.¡¯ Alpha


    Audrius stated.


    ¡®Noted, Alpha.¡¯ Both Collin and I answered in


    unison before the link closed.


    My eyes darted back to the Alpha at the exact


    moment I felt like water was sshing out as the shield shattered and just disappeared. I didn¡¯t waste


    any time and rushed to where


    Adan and Lucy were.


    ¡°Tell Lucy to take out the fire!¡± I yelled to the Alpha, as I took off my shirt and tried to put out the fire on


    their bodies using my shirt, but it was useless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to!¡± Adan snapped at me, and it was only then that I realized he was still standing still


    with Lucy in his arms as if the fire wasn¡¯t burning him.


    I moved my hand closer to the fire, only to pull it back in an instant. ¡°The fuck!¡± It was fucking hot, but


    how was Adan still standing and not burning?


    ¡°Lucy¡­ baby. Your fire hurt Kingston.¡± Adan was talking to her in a voice totally different from the way


    he snapped at me, but it


    worked.


    Soon, the fire was gone. Lucy and Adan were right in front of me without any burns or damage, as if


    the fire earlier was just a


    figment of my imagination.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ???


    BLADE.


    I came with them to the ruin with no


    expectations. I just wanted to get over and done with this, and maybe Althea would decide to go back


    to the mountains, and I would take her there without any questions.


    I wanted her out of here before the full


    moon. Because as much as I never killed just for fun or out of annoyance, I might end up doing that if


    someone else other than me


    tried to satiate her heat.


    I was not sure if witches would emit a heat


    scent as she-wolves during their heat. But I


    was one hundred percent sure she would go


    into heat.


    What if her heat scent came around? Adan


    was not marked, and with many unmated wolves checking her out, she might give in and spend her


    heat with them.


    And the thought alone was making me furious and fucking insecure.


    Because she never wanted me.


    Before she came, I couldn¡¯t care less if no one found me attractive. I lost my mate


    many years ago and had learned to shut off


    any emotions.


    No females, no pains.


    And I was okay with that. But then the Goddess knew how to torture an already


    dead soul. She sent me a new mate, someone


    that would ignite the fire within me, but the fucking thing was, she sent someone twelve years younger


    than me.


    How could a young, free-spirited female end up liking someone like me? 4


    And what will I do with a pup? Was she meant to be my mate or my child?


    But no matter how many times I told myself I would reject her, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Something kept pulling me back to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m not leaving the ruins.¡± I


    crossed my arms against my chest and


    remained on my spot as I looked ahead. I


    wanted to make sure she was just within reach if something happened.


    ¡°Of course, you will. I don¡¯t need another


    soul in here except for Alpha Stone and Lucy. ¡°Her hand went to my forearm, but she withdrew right


    away.


    Did she feel the sparks? Because I did, and it


    was making my fucking knees weak. It had been years since I felt it, and I had forgotten how it felt. But


    instead of my previous mate, it was Althea wrapped up in my arms that suddenly shed in my head.


    Was I doing the wrong thing? Shouldn¡¯t I be honoring the memory of my mate? Was this my fault


    because I no longer spent my nights thinking of her? Althea had upied my thoughts since the day I


    saw her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a soul,¡± I snapped at her,


    trying to mask the real emotions that her


    touch had given me.


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± she feigned augh before rolling


    her eyes at me. ¡°Please, de. I¡¯ll do


    whatever you want after this, just get off the ruins now. I need to get started as soon as possible while


    the spirits are still within me, or it will take too much of my energy to summon them again.¡±


    She looked desperate, and something in her eyes was pleading with me to just trust her


    this time.


    ¡°Whatever I want? You can¡¯t back down on


    that.¡± I told her in a low voice before turning


    my back on her and walking away from the building.


    The moment my foot stepped into the fresh


    earth, I felt a jolt push me further, and I moved forward. And then a big sh came at


    the exact moment I turned around to see


    what was happening.


    And before I knew it, the little witch had


    already built an invisible barrier separating us from her. I growled as I mmed my fist into it, but it


    didn¡¯t do anything.


    My eyes met Althea¡¯s and I was expecting


    her to re at me, but she just ced a finger against her lips, silencing me. And I couldn¡¯t help but


    focus on her slightly


    pouted, plump lips, and think of the many things I could do with them.


    Fuck!


    I backed away from the barrier and stood at a safe distance behind Kingston and his warriors. My dick


    was fucking painful, and I


    was sure it would take a while before it


    would calm down.


    I was not even sure if Althea was doing this on purpose because her every move felt like she was


    seducing me, only to leave me hanging like a fucking teenager with a boner.


    I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing. I was too old for this. I shouldn¡¯t be letting an 18-year-old


    make me feel like this. 1


    Althea began her ceremony, and everything was ordinary until I noticed a slight shakeing off her


    hands. The first ritual didn¡¯t shake any part of her body. Was it really part


    of this?


    My eyes darted to Stone and he looked like he was panicking as he pulled Lucy into her


    arms. Lucy looked like she was also


    convulsing.


    What the fuck was happening?


    My heart pounded inside my chest as my


    shifted between Stone and Althea.


    gaze


    Only then did I realize I couldn¡¯t actually hear anything that was happening on the


    other side of the barrier.


    I stepped forward at the same time Kingston did, and we ended up mming our arms on


    the barrier wanting to break it. He was


    cursing, and so was I.


    ¡°Put the fucking shield down!¡± I roared, trembling the ground below, but no matter how hard I pounded


    on the shield, it refused


    to break.


    Althea¡¯s nose began to trickle with blood. It was too much blood, and the memory of


    losing my mate right before my very eyes came shing back.


    No! No! Not Althea!


    My eyes watered as I mmed the barrier the hardest, but it wasn¡¯t doing anything. I moved to the


    other side, where I could only see Althea¡¯s back, and began mming there.


    The whole globe on which she set the barrier was engulfed in a tornado of dry leaves and dust, and


    soon I could no longer see anything inside.


    And then a fire glowed from the middle but I couldn¡¯t see everything.


    ¡°Althea!¡± I bellowed, shaking the ground again, and all of a sudden, a big sh


    appeared in front of me, and the barrier


    shattered like broken ss, but no debris fell on the ground.


    I rushed forward and caught Althea just before she hit the ground.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± I kept mumbling, crouching while holding Althea¡¯s upper body. I could hear her faint


    heartbeat, but she was lying unconscious in my arms with too much blooding from her nose.


    ¡°Althea¡­ wake up¡­¡± I was begging, and my voice was breaking as I wiped the blood off her face using


    the torn fabric from my shirt.


    Her body jolted, and my hold on her tightened while my eyes widened. I let out a breath of relief, only to


    panic again the


    moment she gasped for air and began coughing.


    ¡°Can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± She was flinging her


    hands around.


    I caught them before I tilted her upper body into a sitting position as I crouched in front of her, my


    hands holding her arms as I tried to catch her eyes. ¡°Breathe easy, breathe


    with me¡­¡±


    Althea looked lost, but she followed my lead, and soon she was breathing at a slow pace at


    the same rhythm as mine. My hand went to cup her cheek, caressing it gently with my thumb as we


    continued breathing in sync


    with each other.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay¡­¡± I told her, but it felt like I was trying to pacify myself.


    She closed her eyes and nodded her head. I didn¡¯t waste any more time. I scooped her petite body off


    the ground and carried her in bridal style, ready to take her away from this ce, when Stone walked


    toward me, tugging Lucy behind him.


    ¡°I need your help, de.¡±


    ¡°No. I will only look after Althea.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but take Lucy with you to the


    packhouse. I have warriorsing with you,


    I just need to go to the border with Kingston. Collin is meeting you halfway.¡±


    ¡°Did my father arrive?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°No. I just want to make sure the security is


    up.¡±


    Stone was lying. I knew him well enough to know when he was lying or not. The ufortable way his


    upper lip twitched and his refusal to meet Lucy¡¯s eyes gave him


    away.


    Lucy¡¯s father had arrived.


    ¡°Go, now. I¡¯ll be at the packhouse in thirty minutes.¡± Stone cupped the she-demon¡¯s face, kissing her


    briefly before pushing her to my side. ¡°de, I trust you.¡±


    I nodded my head and signaled the three warriors around us to start moving. One of


    them held Lucy¡¯s arm and guided her to


    move. ¡°Luna, we have to go.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 58


    058 Lucius


    LUCIEN.


    ¡®Father! I found Lucy!¡¯ Lucius¡¯ voice dug into my head, and in seconds, I appeared in front of the fiber


    while still pulling up my pants and buckling them up. I was in the


    middle of being pleasured, but finding Lucija was more important than my libido right


    now.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Lucius snickered beside


    me, but I ignored him.


    My eyes were fixated on the glowing sphere showing in the fiber.


    The north. Never in my wildest dream would I have thought she would go north. I made certain that


    Lucija was never taught about human geography and that no such topics


    were ever discussed with her. So when she left, I was sure she would go back to the same ce where


    she grew up, and if she moved, she would just be in the surrounding


    cities.


    Now it made sense why I couldn¡¯t find her.


    Her location was glowing too brightly and had been glowing for some time. She wasn¡¯t suppressing it.


    She was letting her fire out.


    I wondered if my daughter wanted to be found. Maybe she needed to be saved.


    The glow eventually faded, but I had enough time to trace the location, though I could only see the area


    surrounding where she


    could be found. I wondered if she was in a


    mythical ce with enchantments around her. It could be the only reason I was able to pinpoint her


    exact location, but it didn¡¯t matter, I could swipe the area for her energy


    and I would still be able to locate her.


    ¡°Are youing with me?¡± I asked Lucius as I continued to button up my shirt.


    ¡°The fuck? Are you not even going to finish off with what you started?¡± He snickered. I


    shouldn¡¯t expect less from him. He would


    always go for his libido before anything else.


    Lucious was born with an uncontroble


    power over lust.


    ¡°The female in my chamber will still be there when Ie back. Lucija, on the other hand, is a different


    case. Two years has been too long, and I don¡¯t want her to slip away again.¡± I walked past him and


    grabbed my long coat from my seat, slipping it on before flicking my fingers, and two demons


    appeared with their heads bowing down.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now. If you would rather stay


    here¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming! I¡¯ming!¡± Lucius snapped


    at me as he raised his hands in the air to stop


    me from talking.


    My eyes glowed red as I hissed at him. I didn¡¯t like being cut off when I talked, but I


    would deal with himter. Lucius was one of


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    my sons, but I¡¯d forgotten who the fuck bore


    him and when he was born. All I knew was


    that he was the only one who was interested in helping me look for his sister.


    All the others didn¡¯t even care and even


    ignored Lucija when she was here. Not that she needed their attention. Lucija could keep


    to herself, and she would still excel at


    whatever I asked of her. That was why I


    knew that, aside from being my only daughter, she was special. And I wanted her back in my kingdom.


    I moved back to the front of the fiber, and my eyes zeroed in on the ce where the glow was minutes


    ago.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± I said it in a cold tone, and I felt


    hands gripping the end of my coat.


    As the ruler of Kalmerus, I was the only one


    who could teleport without using any demon portals, making it easier for me to travel


    back and forth to any ces or realms I


    wanted to.


    My finger touched the point where the glow appeared, and soon our bodies were sucked in by the fiber,


    and I just found us in the


    middle of the wilderness.


    ¡°Where the fuck are we?¡± Lucius inquired


    while panning around


    there was nothing


    to see, but I could hear voices from afar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me you¡¯re cold.¡± I mocked him as I swatted the remaining hand clutching my coat


    before hissing at the demon, who forgot he was not supposed to


    touch me at all unless needed.


    ¡°My apologies, my lord.¡± He bowed his head as he backed away from me.


    I ignored my demon guard. He was new, and although he had been in and out of the


    realm, this was his first time traveling without a portal.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of an approaching car roared in the air. They might have felt our


    presence.


    Lucius stood beside me before speaking while our eyes were fixated on the


    approaching car. ¡°There¡¯s a shield


    prohibiting us from going further. Can you sense it?¡±


    ¡°I do. We are in werewolf territory, but it


    looks like they have witches on their side.¡±


    ¡°Is the shield strong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I scoffed. ¡°A beginner¡¯s spell. Nothing that I can¡¯t break through, but maybe we


    don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t. Or Hades will be on


    your ass.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to fucking mention his name while we are in the other realm!¡± I snapped at him, gritting


    my teeth in annoyance.


    Lucius remained quiet and just raised his


    hands like he always did when I


    reprimanded him.


    Hades, the God of the Underworld, had the ability to see anyone mentioning his name.


    outside of his realms. It was the Gods¡¯ and


    Goddesses¡¯ way of determining who was revolting against them. And thest thing I wanted was for


    Hades to find out I was here


    and watch me. I didn¡¯t want him to see me


    forcing Lucija back to the underworld, or using my power in this realm if my daughter refused toe


    with me in a peaceful


    manner.


    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen. May I know what brought you to our territory?¡± A man with brown-colored


    skin approached us with four men behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked in a calm way.


    ¡°Viktor.¡±


    ¡°Viktor, I¡¯m looking for Lucija.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a list of the residents in this


    area at the moment, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve


    heard of Lucija. Does she live here or is just visiting?¡± The man was trying to be tough,


    but I could sense his fear. He knew who I was.


    ¡°Lucy perhaps?¡± Lucius supplied, and I just


    raised my brows.


    ¡°Luna Lucy?¡± The man behind him spoke, and Victor snapped his head to look at him, and the way he


    hissed at him didn¡¯t escape


    my ears.


    ¡°Luna? I¡¯m not aware she¡¯s a Luna. What


    pack is this?¡±


    ¡°Mystic Pack. I suggest youe back if you


    have more information about her. It¡¯s also


    ¡°I want to speak with your Alpha. And before


    you tell me he¡¯s already sleeping, I want to


    inform you that I can read through your lies.


    My pointer finger pressed into his


    forehead as his face paled. A vision of his lies came surging through me, but it was just a split second,


    for I withdrew my finger right


    away. ¡°You told your girlfriend that you


    loved her chicken ciatore for dinner.


    What a shame! Why boost her ego when you


    don¡¯t like it? She¡¯ll just keep making it over and over and making you suffer.¡± I chuckled before it slowly


    turned into a lowugh.


    His chest heaved as his eyes widened while


    he backed away from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your Alpha, or I will invite


    myself in,¡± I added, and the poor boy just kept nodding his head as they sat back in


    their car.


    Fucking cowards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to wait? When did you change your style?¡±


    I red at Lucius while keeping my hands sped behind my back. ¡°If you kept your mouth shut and


    didn¡¯t mention his name, I might already be creating chaos here.


    Remind me not to bring you along next time.


    ???


    LUCY.


    I knew my father had arrived. I could feel him. But I also knew that convincing Adan to take me with him


    would be a lost cause, but that didn¡¯t mean I would let him face him


    alone.


    ¡°Luna, we have to go.¡± One of the warriors Adan asked to walk me back to the


    packhouse held my arm. I nodded at him as we began to walk when a low growl erupted in the air and


    the hand holding me withdrew as if I were emitting fire.


    I didn¡¯t need to look back. I knew where it


    came from and why. Lately, Adan had been


    too possessive, but I really didn¡¯t mind, I


    was just as possessive with him. But we needed to get going so I could stop my


    father¡¯s n ¡ª or at least prevent him from hurting Adan.


    ¡°Did he say Beta Collin would meet us?¡± I asked de as we walked away from the


    ruins.


    ¡°Yes,¡± de answered grumpily without


    even looking at me. His focus was on the


    female in his arms.


    I needed to walk away from them before


    Collin came, or I might not be able to get


    away.


    ¡°Is Althea awake?¡± I couldn¡¯t see her since


    de was too tall.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Lucy. I just need a little time to regain my energy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank Goddess! I¡¯m sorry, but I just need to ask. The shield, is it up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And the second one waspleted as well¡­ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do the ne.¡±


    Shit! Where¡¯s my ne? My hand flew to my neck, and it felt empty. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. ¡°We


    can do it some other time. I think I dropped the ne on the ruins.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the second one?¡± de asked.


    I was about to tell him the truth when I remembered there were warriors behind us, so instead, I


    stopped in my tracks and


    moved away from them. ¡°I need to follow Adan.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± de growled.


    ¡°Luna, the Alpha instructed¡­¡± I raised my palm, signaling the warrior to stop talking.


    ¡°You both can¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m sure you saw


    the fire I started back there. I will spare you from my fire. And I can assure you, I will


    save you from Adan¡¯s wrath. I will tell him I cast fire on you.¡±


    ¡°Your father is here,¡± Althea stated as she tried to raise her head from de¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Yes, I can feel him,¡± I answered her.


    ¡°Me too. I can feel a strong power.¡± Her hands clutched onto de¡¯s shirt as their


    gazes met. ¡°Let her go. Someone needs to tell her father he can¡¯t hurt Adan, or


    everything I did today will just be wasted. And we might lose both Lucy and Adan.¡±


    de didn¡¯t answer, and it was my cue to speak.


    ¡°de, you need to protect Althea,¡± I told him in a firm voice before tilting my head to look at the


    warriors with us. ¡°All of you. You


    must all work together to ensure Althea¡¯s safety. And not a word to anyone about what you saw in the


    ruins.¡±


    I rolled my eyes because no one was


    acknowledging me while my voice was raised. ¡°Boys, men, your words! What you saw in the ruins shall


    remain there!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna!¡± They answered in unison, to which de answered with just a rumble from his chest, but


    he was the least of my worries.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Now, make sure the whole packhouse is protected. Again, protect Althea and


    Luna Helena. Now tell me which direction Alpha Stone went?¡±


    One of them pointed east, and I just nodded my head at him and turned around. I was already running


    away from them when I heard de calling after me.


    ¡°Lucy! Make sure you stay fucking alive or Adan will skin me alive!¡±


    I just internally smirked as I sped up. If he only knew that if I ended up dead, there would be no one


    skinning him alive.


    Soon, the air was blowing against my hair and skimming against my skin. I felt free for


    the first time ¡ª I was running without my ne, running without anything suppressing my power.


    Maybe it¡¯s time to spread my wings so I can get to him faster. Since Father was already here, there


    was no sense hiding my fire.


    I closed my eyes and coiled my hands into fists as I ran at full speed, gearing up tounch my wings


    when a voice suddenly appeared in my head.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± It was clearer this time, and soon, instead of letting my wings out and flying, I stumbled and


    fell on the ground, my body


    rolling until I hit a big root, stopping me from rolling further.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± I grunted.


    And then something huffed inside my head until it turned into a whimper.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked as I pushed my body up but remained seated on the ground. I already had an


    inkling who it was, but I


    wanted to be sure. And by the grace of the


    Goddess, I hope I was right.


    ¡®I am who you think I am, Lucy. I¡¯ve been trying to reach you for a long time, but you


    never heard me¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you my wolf?¡± Tears welled in my eyes


    as I hugged my knees and pressed them against my chest.


    ¡®Yes, I am your wolf. My name is Angel. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Lucy.¡¯

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 59


    059 ¨C Angel


    LUCY.


    Her name is Angel.


    The Goddess gave me an Angel to counter my demon. Even if she was not a real Angel, she was the


    closest I could be to heaven, and that was enough to keep my spirit high. The Goddess hadn¡¯t


    forgotten about me.


    ¡°What took you so long toe out?¡± I was not angry at her, but my voice sounded depressed.


    ¡®I am the other side of your demon power. When you suppressed it, you suppressed me. And you let it


    out in full force tonight, and it gave me strength to reach you.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡± It was the


    ne all along, but what choice do I


    have? I didn¡¯t want to bd


    ¡®I¡¯m not ming you, what is important is that I am here now. You can¡¯t have me


    without the fire, Lucy. You need to learn to embrace fire if you want to keep me.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But will you just be a part of me, or do I also have a physical wolf? Because there is


    someone I want you to meet.


    ¡®Beast¡­¡¯ She whimpered, and I giggled. ¡®I¡¯m ready toe out whenever you are.¡¯


    ¡°Now?¡± My eyes widened as I scrambled to my feet, brushing the earth from my pants.


    ¡®Yes! We need to hurry! Your Alpha needs us!


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! I forgot!¡± My heart thudded loudly. I got so distracted that I forgot about Adan. But if


    there was anything, I didn¡¯t feel anything strange yet. ¡°Will it hurt when I


    transform?¡±


    ¡®Nothing can hurt you, Lucy. A little pain but nothingpared to regr shifters.¡¯


    ¡°Howe you know so much if you¡¯re just a baby wolf?¡± I tossed my shirt to the ground


    before I unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down, leaving me in just my thong.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a baby wolf. You were given a wolf the moment you set out your first fire. I¡¯ve been watching


    you since you were six and


    grew up with you.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! So you¡¯ve seen me having sex? I¡¯m ready to shift. Distract me so I don¡¯t feel pain.¡± I


    crouched on the ground, my fingers gripping the earth as I steadied my breathing.


    ¡®Yeah, all the time!¡¯


    ¡°And who¡¯s your favorite guy?¡± I asked as I felt a burn starting to coil in my stomach.


    ¡®Beast!¡¯ Of course, she would say that. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to y with him, Lucy!¡¯


    ¡°Of course! And you will y with him! But first, we have a problem to¡­ Aaah!¡± A


    sudden pain crept through my abdomen and crawled through my spine.


    My gums itched as my fangs erupted, and it


    didn¡¯t take long before I felt my face


    elongate until fur sprouted out of my body. Angel was right, the pain was nothing I


    couldn¡¯t take. Soon I was on all fours, and


    my jaws dropped open as my gaze fell to my


    paws.


    I was a magnificent white wolf.


    ¡®Are we all white, Angel? Or do we have


    another color¡­¡¯ I think I already knew the


    answer, but I wanted to be sure.


    ¡®Pure white, Lucy.¡¯


    My eyes watered, as I nodded my head. The Goddess gave me everything to make sure I


    would save a part of me for her. White wolves are rare, and they usually have a gift, and I was not sure


    if there were any such wolves in this lifetime. But then, my knowledge was limited.


    ¡®Thank you, Selene.¡¯ I mumbled in my head, thanking her for my beautiful wolf.


    Angel began walking around at a slow pace. Her steps faltered from time to time, but she


    kept walking.


    ¡®You¡¯re doing amazing, Angel¡­ You¡¯re so


    beautiful¡­¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s more to me than the white wolf you


    see. Do you want to see the other side of us?¡¯


    ¡®Yes!¡¯


    ¡®Will for your wings toe out.¡¯


    ¡®What? You have wings?¡¯


    ¡®Just do it!¡¯


    My eyes widened as I conditioned myself to


    let my wings out.


    Angel has wings? This will be amazing!


    Soon, I felt something sprout from Angel¡¯s back, and something pped behind us before my wings


    cocooned Angel¡¯s body, giving me a glimpse of her white wings.


    If my demon wings were pure ck, Angel had white as snow. This was like having two personalities,


    but I was loving it!


    ¡®Oh, Goddess! We are beautiful!¡¯


    ¡®Yes, we are! I¡¯m ready to look for Adan and meet our father again.¡±


    ¡®Yes!¡¯


    ¡®But I want to run, Lucy! I hope you don¡¯t mind. We can fly another day. I want to use


    my paws tonight.¡¯


    ¡®Of course! I want to run too!¡¯ I retracted my


    wings and gave her a signal to run. ¡®Run, Angel! We need to find Adan!¡±


    Her paws padded the earth before she made a convulsive spring forward and began


    running at full speed. My heart thumped loudly as her paws thudded against the


    ground. The wind was brushing against her fur as the night air filled my lungs.


    I felt one with the earth-like I finally


    belonged in this world, in this realm.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Angel¡­ Is Adan our mate?¡¯ I had to ask.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, Lucy. I couldn¡¯t tell while I¡¯m


    dormant inside your body. But we will find


    out tonight.¡¯


    ¡®Okay¡­¡¯ My heart was crushed. A part of me wanted Adan to be our mate, it was my only


    guarantee he would never fall in love with


    someone else but me.


    ¡®Will it matter if he¡¯s not?¡¯


    ¡®No. I want him, Angel. And he told me tonight that he loves me¡­¡¯


    ¡®His words made you release your fire, Lucy. His words pushed me toe out. So I know how you


    feel about him.¡¯


    ¡®I could feel Father,¡¯ I told her. And as much as I wanted to reel in my feelings for Adan, the realization


    that my father was around was terrifying me, not for myself, but for Adan and his people.


    ¡®Prepare yourself. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t like it that you finally have a wolf.¡¯ She reminded me before she


    hiked up her speed in the direction where we could sense our father.


    I hope we weren¡¯tte yet and he hadn¡¯t done any damage to anyone or the territory.


    We were still running when all of a sudden I felt heat rising up from my skin, but it was


    not from inside of me.


    Adan.


    No! Please, please! The thought of my father


    burning Adan almost drove me and Angel wild, and she was now running at top speed.


    ¡®Lucien!¡¯ I tried to connect with his mind.


    Don¡¯t you dare hurt or kill Alpha Stone


    unless you want me dead!¡¯


    ¡®Lucija¡­ Maybe I will if it will make you


    ¡®I linked my life with him, kill him and I¡¯ll be gone too¡­¡¯ I answered him while my heart was pounding in


    my chest as Angel rounded a corner and I knew we were nearing where they were.


    Just a little more, Adan. I¡¯ming!


    ???


    ADAN STONE.


    I received a mindlink that the new censor was showing signals of four supernatural beings with the


    same body temperature as Lucy, four hundred meters from the eastern


    border.


    Lucien had finally found her.


    Viktor advised that two of the bodies were


    emitting too much energy on the sensor, while the other two were also high but not as


    much as the first two.


    I knew one of them was Lucien, but who was the other? Having Lucien here was already too much,


    and having another one with his caliber would be a disaster.


    But I wasn¡¯t backing down.


    I would protect my territory and my Luna at all costs.


    Viktor guaranteed there were no movements


    surrounding the four figures. They were just looking around as if waiting for someone or something to


    appear. I told Viktor to face


    them if he was up for it, or he could wait


    until we arrived.


    Viktor was among the few trusted top


    warriors who knew about Lucy. And I


    wouldn¡¯t take it against him if he refused my


    order.


    But he didn¡¯t. So he took four men with him


    to meet Lucien, while I made my way to them with Kingston on my tail. I was


    running on my feet while the rest were running in their wolf forms.


    Beast wanted to protect Lucy, but I had no idea if he was willing to take orders from me. So I just let


    him remain inside my head since he wasn¡¯t still speaking with me. If worst


    ¡®Dad? Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m meeting your mother halfway. She went home to the estate but she¡¯s on her way back.


    ¡®You need to return to the packhouse, asap!¡¯


    ¡®I know, son. Collin told me Lucy is on her way to the packhouse. I¡¯ll just take your mother to Collin and


    I will meet you at the


    east border.


    ¡®No need. Stay there. I want Lucy and Mom fully protected.¡¯


    ¡®And how about you?¡¯ His voice sounded


    worried.


    ¡®I can take care of myself.¡¯ I replied, trying to sound calm.


    ¡®You¡¯re facing a different species, son. You can¡¯t just ck off.¡±


    ¡®ck off is thest thing I will do. If we can¡¯t hold them off at the border, I want Lucy and Mom with


    more forces around them, so please, let¡¯s not argue about this.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. Just be careful. And negotiate nicely.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sticking to our n, don¡¯t worry.¡¯ I cut


    off the mindlink as soon as I sent those


    words.


    We already passed the border and were heading to where Lucien and hispany


    were based on Viktor¡¯s instructions. If I were


    right, the shield the witch ced was


    effective. Otherwise, he would be inside the


    territory already.


    Viktor stepped out of his car, as well as the four with him when they saw us approaching.


    And then I saw him. Even without Lucy¡¯s description, I already knew who Lucien was.


    His aura was too strong. His eyes zed red when they met mine before he toned them down, and


    they returned to their normal


    olive color.


    Collin shifted back to his human form, as did the three wolves with us, and put on their clothes while I


    walked toward Lucien. I stopped ten meters away from him, where I


    was sure the shield was still between us.


    ¡°I was informed you were looking for me.¡± I stood straight and slipped my hands inside my pockets.


    ¡°And it looks like you were expecting me.¡±


    Lucien took three slow steps forward with his hands sped against his back before he


    shed me a wicked smile.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Lucien.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Stone,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Stone¡­ Have you marked my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°May I know why?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s up to you if you want to


    believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± The man behind spoke, he looked bored already.


    ¡°At my home.¡±


    ¡°I want to see her,¡± Lucien added.


    ¡°Not until we agreed upon something.¡±


    ¡°If you think I will negotiate with you over my daughter, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is my mate.¡± Chosen. So this was not a lie either.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a mate.¡±


    ¡°She does. Did you forget she¡¯s half-


    werewolf?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t be long. Now give me my daughter and I will be out of your way.¡±


    ¡°No. Lucy is staying with me.¡± I answered firmly but kept my voice calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me use violence, Stone. If you think you can match up with me¡­¡±


    ¡°I never thought I would match up with you, sir. But Lucy doesn¡¯t want to¡­


    ¡°Give me my daughter, now!¡± He roared as his eyes zed with red. And soon the empty space


    between us ignited, forming a line of fire that made me step back from the heat radiating from it


    because it was burning my skin, but I kept my face stoic.


    He might have set the fire on the boundary


    of the shield.


    ¡®Stay calm, buddy.¡¯ Beast spoke in my head, and although it was just three words, it was enough to


    give me back my confidence. 2


    ¡°You think you¡¯re wise enough to stand a barrier for me? I could destroy the enchantment in seconds.¡±


    He scoffed,


    crossing his arms against his chest.


    ¡°I never doubted that. Let¡¯s talk, Lucien.


    Man to man. We both have Lucy¡¯s best


    interest at heart.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Stone? I¡¯m


    itching to drive this into your heart.¡± He gave out a devilish smirk as his hand began crumbling an


    invisible thing in his palm, and I saw smoke arising from it.


    But then his expression changed. His face paled, but it was gone in a second, and the smoke from his


    hand subsided.


    Something happened. I was still


    contemting my next move when all of a sudden, I heard movement from the bushes a hundred


    meters away. Leaves rustled, and a wolf¡¯s paws were thudding loudly against the ground as the wind


    blew my way.


    My heart suddenly changed its rhythm as it began thumping loudly, but for a different


    reason now.


    I smelled her. My mate.


    A part of me should be terrified at the thought of finding my mate, knowing I


    wanted no one else but Lucy.


    But I wasn¡¯t.


    The intoxicating scent I was smelling at the moment, the one that was making me


    salivate, was the same scent Lucy emitted from the first time I saw her. Only this time, the smell of wild


    freesia and moonflower


    came in full force.


    It was stronger, thicker, and more mouthwatering, pulling me into an abyss so deep that it made me


    forget I was facing a dangerous supernatural being.


    My head snapped in the direction where the smell wasing from, and my face lit up at the scene in


    front of me. Almost a hundred meters away from me was a beautiful white wolf running at full speed in


    my direction. Her eyes were zing crimson red. And I already knew who this wolf was.


    My eyes watered as an overwhelmed smile tugged on my lips.


    ¡®Our mate found us, buddy¡­¡¯ I whispered to my wolf, hoping he would share this


    moment with me.


    ¡®Yes, she did. Time to im our mate, Stone.¡¯


    A growl reverberated from my chest as I said the word I¡¯d been telling Lucy all the time, but this time I


    was saying it with conviction, knowing I had the full right to im her.


    ¡°Mine!¡± I growled at the same time Beast growled in my head. ¡®Mate!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t care what was happening around us


    Lucy is mine!


    My feet moved on their own, and I just found myself springing forward to meet her


    beautiful wolf.


    Angel. Befitting for my queen, my little


    demon.


    I was running so fast, ready to wrap the white wolf in my arms, when all of a sudden her wolf shifted


    into her human form, and soon, a very naked Lucy was running toward


    ¡°Adan!¡± Her face lit up as she spread her arms open at the same moment her wings


    erupted from her back, and it didn¡¯t slip my ears that the crowd surrounding us gasped, most likely from


    my men, but nothing could stop us from this moment.


    As soon as we closed the distance between us, Lucy jumped on me. Our arms wrapped around each


    other, while her wings


    cocooned us in afortable embrace. And


    then I just felt us swiveling slowly as our bodies were being lifted off the ground.


    My mate was putting on a show.


    My hands cupped her face ¨C both our eyes were watering with tears, but they were also showing relief


    and happiness, and our lips were tugging into a wide smile.


    ¡°Mate¡­ You¡¯re mine, Lucija Valerie Foster.¡± I told her with love overflowing in my chest


    before I crushed my lips against hers.


    I knew it. I knew she was mine from the


    moment I saw her at the Omega Feast. The


    more reason that Lucien could never


    separate us now.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 60


    060-To The Underworld


    LUCY.


    ¡°Mate¡­ You¡¯re mine, Lucija Valerie Foster.¡± Adan¡¯s voice sounded so hungry and sexy that my core


    throbbed in an instant.


    Everything I felt for Adan just exploded in full magnitude the moment I finally saw him.


    When Angel rounded the corner and the wind was blowing against us, an


    intoxicating scent hit us, and she stumbled


    forward and fell to the ground.


    ¡®Mate!¡¯ Angel growled, and I nodded my


    head at her.


    ¡®Do you know who it is?¡¯ I asked as my heart thudded like it was about to explode, hoping she would


    say Adan¡¯s name.


    ¡®No. We need to find him.¡¯


    ¡®But Adan needs us, Angel. Can we save him first?¡¯


    ¡®Yes!¡¯ Angel rose on her paws and began running again. ¡®What if Adan is our mate?¡¯


    ¡®What if Adan is not our mate? What if we end up liking our mate? Can we hurt Adan?¡¯ I had too many


    questions, and I had no idea if I wanted answers to them.


    ¡®Focus, Lucy! Let¡¯s save Adan first, and we¡¯ll deal with our mateter!¡¯ Angel snapped at


    Although she was not saying it, I could


    feel her emotions too. She wanted Adan and


    Beast for us.


    ¡®Oh, Goddess! The smell keeps getting


    stronger. It¡¯s either Adan, or it¡¯s someone with him!¡¯ I shrieked. I couldn¡¯t help being hysterical.


    Goddess, please don¡¯t y a big joke on me that would surely crush Adan!


    ¡®Stop, Lucy! Focus!¡¯


    And then the whole clearing came into view. My gaze went past my father and Lucius and ended up at


    Adan. He had his back on us, and


    although I wasn¡¯t sure if the smell was


    I failed to see everyone else but him.


    And like a slow-motion movie, my Alpha


    turned his body around and said the word I was waiting to hear from him.


    ¡°Mate!¡± Adan growled, and my heart jumped out of my chest as my eyes watered with happiness.


    Angel was saying words in my head, but I


    failed to process them as I choked on my


    sobs.


    I knew we were running at top speed until it hit me that I was running on my feet as the cold winter wind


    blew against my bare skin. I felt a connection snap inside of me and I began hearing voices in my


    head.


    Was this a pack link?


    ¡°Adan!¡± It was all I could manage as the words got stuck in my throat while I kept


    running toward him.


    Adan, my fated mate, was also running at full speed from the other direction, and soon he had closed


    the distance between us.


    My eyes locked with the deep blue eyes that captivated me from the first moment I saw them, and I felt


    the mate bond snap into ce. The world faded as our bodies collided, arms tangled with each other.


    My wings, with a mind of their own, erupted from my back and enveloped us in a hug, protecting us


    from outside forces.


    My lips locked with his as my core continued


    to throb. I wanted him inside me, but my


    filthy thoughts were interrupted by my


    father.


    ¡°Lucija!!!¡± Lucien bellowed, and I froze from kissing Adan as my grip on his shirt tightened.


    Adan¡¯s thumb brushed against my cheeks as he smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    I nodded my head and pecked his lips before I slowly lowered us to the ground a few meters away from


    my father.


    I was still naked, and Adan moved his hands


    to the hem of his shirt, but my father was faster. In the blink of an eye, he had ced a


    leather body suit on me.


    I saw Adan¡¯s mouth twitch as his eyes


    dted when he saw what I was wearing.


    ¡®Like what you¡¯re seeing?¡¯ I tried connecting with his mind, wondering if it would work.


    ¡®Lucy?¡¯ He didn¡¯t answer my question, but his eyes had given me the words I wanted to


    hear.


    ¡®Hello, Alpha. I¡¯m officially a member of


    your pack. But first, let¡¯s get down to


    business.¡¯ I smirked at him before I retracted


    my wings and turned my body around to face my father. ¡°Lucien, thank you for your visit, but it¡¯s


    alreadyte. I and my mate would like to retire for the night. Perhaps you can visit us some other day.¡±


    ¡°Are you throwing me out of your territory? Is that how you greet your father after two years?¡±


    ¡°We never really had a good father-


    daughter rtionship. Perhaps we can start now? But I want to rest now. We can talk


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What made you think that this was your


    call to make? I didn¡¯te looking for you just to let you slip away that easily.¡± He extended his hand,


    his eyes glowing dark red as if he were summoning me. ¡°Come here


    now, and the rest of them will have a


    peaceful night.¡±


    ¡°And if not? Will you create chaos here?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer to your question,


    mea unica filia.¡±


    ¡®Rx.¡¯ Adan dug into my head, and I tried to steady my breathing.


    My eyes then darted to Lucius, who was shifting in his position, and soon he was


    connecting with my mind. ¡®Don¡¯t argue with him, Lucija. He¡¯s not going to hesitate to create havoc


    here.¡¯


    ¡®And you¡¯re just going to let him.¡¯ I snapped


    at him.


    The difference between our mind links ¨C you could never tell it between demons, unlike werewolves,


    whose eyes would be flecked with white when one was doing mind links.


    ¡®This is none of my business. The fuck do I care about these werewolves here!¡¯ Lucius


    scoffed at me.


    ¡®Alpha Stone is my mate.¡¯


    ¡®So what? We never care about mates. You


    will forget him once you see other demons in


    our realm. Let it go. I know many demons you can choose from. Do you want an Alpha male? There


    are far too many in the


    underworld.¡¯


    ¡®I want my own mate!¡¯


    ¡®Fucking stubborn!¡¯


    ¡°Lucija, I¡¯m waiting.¡± Lucien still had his hand extended, but I could see his jaw


    twitching. He was controlling his anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here. Nothing you can do¡­¡± I was not able to finish my statement when the line of fire


    started to ignite and it began


    crawling, which I assumed was the boundary


    of the shield.


    ¡°The fire will not touch your territory, but it


    will destroy everything outside of yours.¡± He shed us a devilish smirk that made my


    blood boil.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± My eyes followed the


    line of fire that kept crawling on both sides,


    and they were moving too fast. The only one without fire was the space between me and my father.


    He raised his hands upward and chuckled. ¡± I¡¯m doing it already!¡±


    ¡°Aaah!!!¡± Some screamed from behind me,


    and I saw Viktor drop to his knees as his


    nose began to bleed while he crumbled on


    his feet, clutching his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeding on his lies. He lies quite a lot. He¡¯s not worth saving¡­ but he has a mate. A pregnant one.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± A ball of fire erupted from my body, and it went directly to my father, but he just raised his


    palm, and it just vanished


    into thin air.


    Lucien gave out a maniacalugh as Adan held my arms while mindlinking me to rx, but the more I


    heard Viktor¡¯s scream, the more my hatred for my father grew.


    ¡®Do you want me to take over?¡¯ Adan asked.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡°Decide, Lucija, or he¡¯ll be dead soon from


    bleeding.¡±


    ¡®I told you so.¡¯ It was Lucius. I threw a re


    at him, only to return my gaze to my father when he raised an image from the ground like a hologram,


    as humans called this


    technology revolution. But for my father, it


    was part of his never-ending power.


    A blue sedan was showing on his hologram which was driving along the forest line.


    ¡°They¡¯re heading this way. A family of five. Three sweet little girls. I bet it¡¯s not hard to dig into their


    parents¡¯ minds and feed on their lies. Your choice, Lucija. Their lives, for your obedience.¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡± My hands coiled into fists as I felt my veins popping out on the skin of my neck, and I could


    feel my eyes burning. Too many things were running through my mind ¨C Viktor, the fire, and the blue


    sedan.


    ¡°I grew stronger with every ounce of hate radiating from any soul, including yours,¡± Lucien admitted it


    proudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them! Let Viktor go!¡± I told


    him in a cold voice.


    ¡°None negotiable. Decide now, you¡¯re wasting my time. Soon we will have six


    people dead and a big forest on fire. Many casualties for sure, and for what reason? A


    demon. A demon who doesn¡¯t deserve the souls that would die for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it! I¡¯ming with you!¡± I yelled at


    him.


    ¡°Lucy, no!¡± Adan growled as he pulled me backward, making my body pivot and m against his chest.


    ¡°I wille back¡­ Just give me time.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Adan¡¯s eyes were dting as he shook


    his head.


    ¡°Come now, Lucija. Time is ticking!¡±


    I turned my body around and shouted at


    him. ¡°Let Viktor go! And the fire too!¡±


    Lucien opened his arms wide and the fire. disappeared while Viktor stopped


    screaming, but I could still hear him panting.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting with him.¡± Adan¡¯s voice sounded deadly, his breath fanning against the skin of my


    cheek. (1)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This is my call, Adan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you then!¡± He said it before I could stop him.


    ¡°No!¡± My eyes widened as I turned my head to look at him. I shook my head and brushed his chest with


    my palms. ¡°You¡¯re not. Stay here! I wille back! That guy there, Lucius, he will help me. He¡¯s my


    brother.¡±


    ¡°The heck, I will.¡¯ Lucius chuckled.


    ¡®Shut up!¡¯ I answered him.


    ¡°What did you say, Alpha Stone? You¡¯reing with us? To the Underworld?¡± My


    father took two steps forward, hands at his


    back, as his eyebrows rose. He was emphasizing each word.


    ¡°No! He¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Adan and I blurted at the same time, and my greatest fear just came to life.


    ¡°No! Take it back!¡± I screamed so loudly as I rammed Adan¡¯s chest. I kept telling him to


    take it back until I ended up ramming my


    fists in the air.


    Adan disappeared, and everyone around us began cursing and looking around. Kingston let out a


    growl as he went to where I was standing, but I ignored him and turned to face my father.


    ¡°Where did you take him?¡± I asked, shouting at him as I fought back the tears that were


    falling.


    ¡°To the underworld. He volunteered to visit


    my realm. I just obliged!¡± He looked proud,


    and a devilish smile was very evident on his


    face.


    ¡°No! No! No! Father, I¡¯m sorry!¡± I rushed to


    him, and I almost dropped to my knees if he hadn¡¯t caught me and pulled me up roughly.


    ¡°Father? Did you just call me, father? What happened to you, Lucija?¡± His finger curled under my chin


    as he tilted my face up. Stone can make you drop to your knees. You be weak. We will see now


    how far your


    bond with him goes¡­


    ¡°1


    ¡°Please, father. Let him go. I will obey you¡­¡±


    ¡°Toote, my princess. The guest has arrived in my kingdom.¡±


    I felt a slight pain in my back ¨C like someone


    had just whipped me. But the pain might not


    be too much for me because I am tolerant of


    pain. But how about Adan? The pain was felt tenfold in the underworld.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I clutched my heart and staggered backward, and willed for my nose to bleed before I dropped to my


    knees. I¡¯d been acting for a long time, a little act to save my Alpha wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    ¡°Father! They¡¯re hurting Alpha Stone!¡± I stuttered in between my coughs. My nose bled before I raised


    blood from my throat, and soon I was vomiting blood too.


    ¡°Va stulta!¡± His eyes zed with fire, and soon the pain subsided, and I wiped the blood with the


    back of my palm.


    ¡°I need to destroy the link between you!¡± He roared, and I knew he was furious again. Move, Lucija, or I


    will set the forest on fire!¡±


    I slowly rose to my feet as I heard footsteps


    behind me.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Gamma Kingston called for me. His voice sounded broken, but my father was


    fast. I felt fire ignited behind me and I knew


    he made a barrier between me and the


    Gamma.


    With my head bowed to the ground, I mindlinked Kingston. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. But I


    promise you, I will return your Alpha. Alive.¡¯


    ¡®Lucy¡­ What are we supposed to do?¡¯


    ¡®Move on. Until Adan returns. Beta Collin


    and you will take charge of the pack.¡¯


    ¡®Fuck, Lucy!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I know I don¡¯t deserve to ask a favor, but I have to. Make sure the witch survives. de


    needs to protect her. Make sure my father doesn¡¯t find her. If the witch


    destroys the link between me and Adan, I¡¯m sure Lucien will kill Adan.¡¯


    I cut the mindlink immediately as I tilted my head up. My father extended his hand,


    waiting for me to take it, while the two


    demons behind him, as well as Lucius,


    clutched his cloak.


    ¡°I want your word, Father, that you will not harm anyone from this territory.¡±


    ¡°Lucija¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me you want. And I¡¯ming with you. Leave them alone.¡±


    ¡°You have my word, Lucija. I will not harm anyone in this territory¡­¡± I raised my hand, and he


    immediately grabbed it. ¡°¡­ except the witch that binds you with Stone.¡±


    A gasp left my mouth, but his hand was holding me so tightly that I was not able to get away, and soon,


    my body spun, and when I opened my eyes, I was back at the same ce I ran away from two years


    ago.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 61


    061 ¨C Merciless and Ruthless


    ADAN STONE.


    I knew what I was getting into when I told Lucien I would go to the underworld. It could lead to my


    demise, but I feared nothing except not knowing when I would see Lucy again. Lucy might have


    thought this was a stupid thing to do, but I wasn¡¯t taking my chances on her, especially now that I knew


    she was my fated mate.


    Everything was starting to make sense now. Two years ago, Lucy turned eighteen, and I was assuming


    it was at the point when Beast began acting strange and refused any female, insisting we look for our


    mate. He felt her.


    Now that we have her, we¡¯re not letting her out of our sight. I meant it when I told Lucy I would go to the


    depths of hell for her. And that is actually where I am now.


    In the blink of an eye, my body was sucked into limbo, and when it stopped, I was fully naked in a hot


    ce, like a sauna. I should be able to tolerate it, but there was something on fire around me that was


    burning me from


    the inside.


    But I refused to let the demons around me


    see my difort.


    I waspletely naked, sweat dripping from my brow as they pushed me to start walking. I¡¯d seen


    dungeons


    horrible ones


    ¨C but they were nothingpared to the dark ce I was in right now.


    I was walking on the warm ground, and nothing looked filthy or dirty, but it was foggy, and the thing that


    was giving me goosebumps was the smell of burnt flesh. I couldn¡¯t smell anything else except that.


    And did I say the men around me had horns and tails, with scaling dark skin? Fucking horrible-looking


    creatures and I wondered if


    In the blink of an eye, my body was sucked


    into limbo, and when it stopped, I was fully


    naked in a hot ce, like a sauna. I should be


    able to tolerate it, but there was something on fire around me that was burning me from


    the inside.


    But I refused to let the demons around me


    see my difort.


    I waspletely naked, sweat dripping from my brow as they pushed me to start walking. I¡¯d seen


    dungeons horrible ones


    but they were nothingpared to the dark ce I was in right now.


    I was walking on the warm ground, and nothing looked filthy or dirty, but it was foggy, and the thing that


    was giving me goosebumps was the smell of burnt flesh. I couldn¡¯t smell anything else except that.


    And did I say the men around me had horns and tails, with scaling dark skin? Fucking horrible-looking


    creatures and I wondered if


    Lucy had this kind of form too. But with her, I was imagining Mystique of the X-men.


    Fuck! I was getting a hard dick just thinking about Lucy in that form. I should have


    thought of my survival and that I might end up dead soon, but instead, all I could think of were the


    many ways I wanted to fuck her


    in her demon form.


    ¡°Hic!¡± [Here!] One of the men behind me pushed me to one corner.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Dixi hic habitas.¡± [Stay here!]


    ¡°I don¡¯t speak yournguage,¡± I replied to him as I kept swallowing. I wondered if they had water here.


    Two of them shackled my wrists with a chain attached to the wall behind me that was just long enough


    to allow me to sit on the floor. I was just about to wander my eyes around the area when something hit


    my back.


    1


    ¡°Aah! Mother fucker!¡± I roared more out of


    surprise than of pain.


    The fuckers around meughed, their tails wriggling around and irritating the fuck out of me. Something


    whipped me from my


    back, and it was not just a regr whip there were thorns on it, but for some reason,


    it didn¡¯t hurt me.


    ¡®Buddy, are you here?¡¯ I tried to connect with my beast.


    ¡®Here. But the strong aura surrounding this ce is making me weak.¡¯


    ¡®Did you take the pain from the whip?¡¯


    ¡®No. Why would I do that? I haven¡¯t forgiven you enough to sacrifice myself.¡¯ Same old Beast. He would


    still make it sound like I¡¯m


    weaker without him.4


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you to, but it didn¡¯t hurt me at all, so I wonder. Rest, don¡¯t use your energy unless we


    need to.¡¯


    ¡®I know. But I¡¯m not sure I can shift in this


    ce.¡¯


    ¡®We will find out soon, I¡¯ll take charge for now.¡¯ I just ended my conversation with him when another


    whip hit my back, making my body jolt. I was gritting my teeth as sweat dripped all over my body.


    They were still having fun mocking me until their bodies froze on their spots and they began talking in


    their fuckingnguage again.


    I heard something drop to the ground before all of them walked away from me, leaving


    me on my own.


    It was only then that I noticed that on the other side of the wall, probably twenty to twenty-five meters


    away, there were other prisoners attached to a shackle, but they


    were attached so close to the wall, and I was all alone on this side of the wall.


    I could only see silhouettes of them, and


    some of them didn¡¯t look like humans in


    form. We might all havee from different species.


    I needed to get away from here. I didn¡¯t


    volunteer toe here just to be held back by these chains.


    ¡®Lucy¡­¡¯ I tried to mindlink her, but there


    was nothing.


    Where is she?


    I tugged on my hand, checking how strong the chain was. It was indeed strong, and there was no way I


    would be able to break it. My only way out was for them to unchain


    I was seated with my back against the wall, my knees bent, and my arms resting on them. I was


    fucking thirsty already, and I had no idea how long I had been sitting here until I heard footsteps


    approaching. The prisoners on the other side began to press their bodies against the walls behind


    them.


    Were they sinking in out of fear?


    I could feel a strong aura approaching, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t rattle me. Maybe I was used to


    being surrounded by strong


    auras, and I knew I could give one out as


    well.


    And then her smell hit me.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the goofy smile from tugging at my mouth. Despite my ordeal, her scent was enough to


    calm me and strengthen Beast. He woke up from his slumber and gawked at the corner, where we


    expected her to appear.


    And there she was, walking like the goddess that she was in her white, floor-length Roman dress. Her


    skirt rustled, dusting off the ground with every sway of her hips. Her hair was a striking red and light


    ck with faint veins, like the tattoos on her arms and everywhere on her skin.


    But the veins disappeared the moment our


    eyes locked. Did she ever think that it would make her less attractive in my eyes?


    Because, in reality, everything about her was beautiful in my eyes. I was thankful I was in this sitting


    position because her scent and the way she looked right now just made my dick fucking hard, as if I


    was not in danger and as if my life was not on the line.


    There were two females behind her. They were also beautiful, but nothingpared to my mate. She


    stopped in the middle of the two walls, and it didn¡¯t slip my eyes the way the rest of the prisoners were


    gawking at her, some of them were even growling in


    It made me tug at my chains, and a growl reverberated from my chest. I knew I should stay calm, but I


    couldn¡¯t.


    She jerked her head at me, but her face was expressionless until she shifted her gaze and looked


    around.


    ¡°[Where is the man in charge here?]¡± She was speaking in anguage I couldn¡¯t understand, but it was


    alluring to see a different side of Lucy.


    I always knew she was never meant to be a meek Omega, and the air of arrogance in her stand and


    the way she spoke just added to her allure. 1


    Soon, footsteps were heard, and the men


    who had hit me earlier came with the rest of


    the guards that took me here.


    Lucy was still ignoring me, but I was


    enjoying watching her.


    ¡°[Who whipped him?]¡± Her words were full of authority.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°[Mydy, we took turns whipping all the prisoners here.]¡± The demon who whipped me answered her.


    1


    Lucy let out a low snarl before her eyes zed red. ¡°[Who whipped the Alpha


    werewolf?]¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t understand a fucking word, but I was sure Lucy was furious. The same demon moved his


    hand, but before he could finally raise it up, Lucy gripped his jaw, Her thin ws slowly erupted from


    her nails, just long enough to dig into the demon¡¯s skin.


    ¡°[Who told you you¡¯re allowed to touch him? ]¡± Lucy¡¯s tone was sharp.


    ¡°[All prisoners brought here, mydy, have the same punishment ofshes and burning.


    ¡°[I don¡¯t give a fuck! Alpha Stone is mine to y with!]¡± Her grip on his jaw tightened, causing his


    cheeks to hollow before his skin dried up while his eyes turned full ck, and then, he was gone. Lucy


    let go of him, shoving his lifeless body away. ¡°[That¡¯s a warning for every one of you! Touch Stone and I


    will suck the life out of you!]¡±


    Wow! That was something. If I was cold-


    hearted, Lucy was merciless and ruthless. I


    swallowed as I watched the rest of the males bow their heads at Lucy before they dragged the dead


    demon away.


    And just when I thought Lucy was ready to face me, another set of footsteps was heard.


    ¡°What have you done, Lucija?¡± Lucien¡¯s voice echoed, and a rumble rose from my chest. He spoke in


    mynguage, and I


    assumed he wanted me to understand their


    conversations.


    ¡°You can always give him his life back. I just didn¡¯t like that he gave me pain.¡±


    ¡°He had no idea. He was doing what he was supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. When did we learn to ept reasons to adjust the punishment?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just kill off my demons!¡±


    ¡°Then let Stone go.¡± Lucy was totally


    different from the one I knew. If I thought she was scared of Lucien, I guess I


    underestimated her. Or perhaps, letting her fire and wolf out gave her the confidence to defy him.


    ¡°No!¡± Lucien roared back, making the prisoners on the other side flinch from their positions.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep killing anyone that touches him.¡± Lucy moved and stood in front of me. She was just


    inches away, and her long, flowing dress was covering me from his father¡¯s line of sight.


    They were still conversing, but I didn¡¯t stop myself from reaching her. I slipped my hand inside her


    dress, my fingers skimming over her ankle, and the sparks danced around


    me, igniting everything in my body. I felt me, igniting everything Lucy flinch, but she didn¡¯t stop


    speaking


    with her father while Beast growled in my head ¨C enjoying the connection we had with Lucy at the


    moment.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 62


    062 ¨C Demon Lesson 101


    Note: ***Any conversation with [ ] is in a demon¡¯s tonguenguage, so Adan will have


    no idea what the conversation is all about***


    LUCY.


    I didn¡¯t mean to kill the dungeon keeper, but the moment I saw Adan chained up to the wall, rage


    surged within my body. I wanted to crush everyone around us, and the keeper was the closest thing in


    my grasp.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep killing anyone that touches him,¡± I answered nonchntly as I moved in front of where


    Adan was seated.


    Adan wasn¡¯t making any noise while I was dealing with the keepers except when he tried to growl at


    the other prisoners who were gawking and whistling at me earlier.


    He was quiet ¨C either he was scared or my mate was fascinated. I was assuming it was


    thetter. Adan was not the type of man who was easily frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Lucija. You will face my


    wrath if¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear the rest of Lucien¡¯s words as


    sparks ignited from my ankle to every part of my body, centering on my core. Adan¡¯s fingers were


    skimming against my skin in such a sensual way that if he didn¡¯t stop soon, everyone would smell my


    arousal.


    ¡°Remove his chain, and I promise you there will be no more casualties from your keepers.


    ¡°Lucija, you don¡¯t have any right to


    negotiate.¡±


    ¡°I surely do. Look at this.¡± I stepped


    forward, and although I missed Adan¡¯s


    touch on my skin, I needed to take action.


    I turned my body around and gripped Adan¡¯s forearm before tugging it hard, away from the wall. The


    chain ttered. Adan


    didn¡¯t even flinch when the shackle


    tightened on his skin and the chain pulled his wrist back, but I faked a gasp before I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    showed Lucien my wrist. A bruise formed on it. ¡°This is cruelty toward a royal princess. punishable by


    death or revocation of the


    royal title. And besides, scars and bruises


    acquired in this realm never fade from our


    skin. Would you like everyone to see how cruel you are to your own daughter?¡±


    ¡°[You are trying to outsmart me.]¡± He spoke to me in our demon tongue, and I assumed


    he didn¡¯t want Adan to hear us.


    ¡°[I¡¯m not. What are you scared of, Father?


    Alpha Stone will never be able to leave this


    realm without your approval. Like all supernatural beings that you held hostage in


    the underworld. He cannot shift into his


    wolf. He¡¯ll be useless in an uprising. So why are you threatened?¡±]


    ¡°[He¡¯s useless, and yet you still want him.]¡±


    ¡°[I do. For now. I don¡¯t know if I will still like


    him tomorrow. There¡¯s nothing we can do about him at the moment. You hurt him, you


    hurt me. You kill him, you kill me. So at least, let me have my fill of him, Father.]¡±


    ¡°[And when you¡¯re tired of him?]¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders at the same time Adan yawned, and I had to keep myself from


    bursting intoughter. I was bargaining with his life, and he was getting bored to death. ¡°[


    I had no idea. We can feed him to the orms, but then I will also die a terrible death.]¡±


    ¡°[You¡¯re stupid to bind your life to him.]¡±


    ¡°[That¡¯s what love can do, Father.]¡± I


    mocked him.


    He scoffed andughed loudly. ¡°[Love? You¡¯re referring to lust. I needed to find the witch that did this to


    you. Give me her name.]


    ¡°[I don¡¯t know her name. But she has wild, curly hair and a pointed nose.]¡± Everything was the exact


    opposite of Althea.


    ¡°Move¡­¡± Lucien spoke in humannguage, and I didn¡¯t question him. I was hoping he would not force


    an answer from Adan.


    ¡°Stone, did you like my kingdom?¡± He asked as he crouched in front of him.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Adan answered in a calm tone as if


    he were not naked and sweating.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Lucien scoffed.


    ¡°Lucy is here, enough reason to like this ce.¡±


    My heart fluttered at his words, but I


    couldn¡¯t shriek with giddiness. I needed


    Adan out of this filthy ce before I jumped


    on him.


    ¡°Are you trying to win my daughter over?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter to you?¡±


    ¡°No. Give me the witch¡¯s name and tell me


    where I can find her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you need the witch for?¡±


    Shit! Adan had no idea our lives were already


    bonded.


    ¡°Does Lucy know the witch¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°I assume not.¡±


    My father didn¡¯t ask another question but


    instead pressed his pointer finger into Adan¡¯s forehead, and my breathing stopped. Adan was lying,


    and if he could read his lies, this meant trouble for everyone.


    ¡°Why the fuck can¡¯t I reach your mind?¡± He snapped at him, his eyes glowing red. 1


    My eyes widened before I smirked at him. ¡± Maybe he never lies.¡±


    ¡°What have you done, Lucija?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, but I already had an inkling that the link between us, had let me share some


    of my abilities with Adan. My father could read lies from ordinary demons and humans, and from


    anyone with a soul except his own blood and those who had


    royal blood.


    ¡°I told you maybe he didn¡¯t have a lying bone in his body.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I need to find the fucking witch who did this to you!¡± He roared as he stormed off without any warning.


    I threw a nce at Adan, who had his forehead creased. Confusion was written on his face, but I didn¡¯t


    have time to exin to


    him as I followed after Lucien.


    ¡°Father!¡± I doubled my steps until I was walking beside him. ¡°Let him out of the chain. I promise he will


    behave.¡±


    ¡°No! If you think I¡¯m stupid. I¡¯m not! Spend time with him in the dungeons if you want to be with him!¡±


    He snapped at me, and rage filled my body. I wanted to curse him, but instead, I stopped in my tracks


    and watched him walk away while formting my next


    steps.


    The moment he disappeared from my sight,


    I prepared to turn around to go back to Adan, only for Lucius to appear out of


    nowhere and block me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked back instead of answering.


    I rolled my eyes at him and slid to his side, but his hand grabbed my wrist so that I had no choice but to


    stop walking.


    ¡°What now?¡± I asked, shrugging his hand from my wrist.


    ¡°Listen,¡± he said in a hushed tone as he


    inched closer. ¡°No one around here knew of


    your connection with the wolf at the


    dungeon. So if I were you, back off and don¡¯t show anyone that he¡¯s important to you.¡±


    ¡°What ploy are you trying to y? Did


    Father ask you to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°You should know better. When did I let


    Father control my ways?¡±


    ¡°So why are you helping me?¡±


    Instead of answering, he smirked at me and held my arm, dragging me away from the dungeons and


    heading for the flight of stairs that will lead us to the main tower, where we


    reside. ¡°You will find out in time, but it¡¯s enough that you know I want Stone out of


    here.¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Trust?¡± He snorted before letting go of my arm as we walked side by side up the staircase. ¡°Lesson


    number one on being a demon: never trust anyone, not even your own blood. Lesson number two:


    always watch your back. Your brother today might be the one to stab you tomorrow. Lesson number


    three: no matter how scared these demons are around you, their loyalty will always be to their king, and


    that¡¯s not you. Number four: if you want them to follow your order without any questions or doubt, act


    as if you were always on the king¡¯s side.¡±


    He stopped walking midway, and it made me halt as well. ¡°That is why never, ever visit Stone. Do it


    when Father is not here. Tell


    them to unchain him and let them bring him to your chamber for punishment. They knew how violent


    she-demons are when ites


    to punishment, so y along.¡± 1


    ¡°But when does Father leave?¡±


    ¡°Soon. He was determined to find the witch.¡±


    I almost gasped, but I took hold of myself


    never trust anyone, not even the one who


    taught me this.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he ask someone to look for her?¡±


    ¡°Father takes pride in his own endeavors. He¡¯ll do it himself, especially if it¡¯s


    something as important as this. So he gets to decide on the spot what to do when he finds


    her.¡±


    Althea would be in danger.


    ¡°Just be calm, and don¡¯t bother checking on Stone until Father leaves.¡±


    ¡°But what if they do something to him?¡±


    ¡°You will feel it. However, Father forbade anyone from touching him.¡±


    That should be good enough.


    ¡°How about food, and water?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lucija! The wolves made you soft! He¡¯s a fucking Alpha male! He can survive days without them!¡±


    He answered in an annoyed voice as he brushed his hand over his wavy


    locks.


    ¡°Are you sure Father is leaving Kalmerus soon?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to wait that long. If he doesn¡¯t go tonight, he¡¯ll probably leave tomorrow.¡± He didn¡¯t wait


    for any reply from me. Lucius gave me a mocking salute and shed me his usual smug smirk before


    he disappeared, leaving me in the middle of


    the stair tower.


    I closed my eyes and leaned my back against the wall, contemting whether I should believe him or


    not. But every lesson he told me rings through. Everyone would do my bidding more if they knew I was


    on my father¡¯s side. So I had better keep up with


    that facade.


    I let out a deep sigh and continued walking up the stairs even though Angel was whimpering in my


    head. She wanted to see Adan, but I couldn¡¯t risk anything more


    after I just killed one keeper because of him.


    I needed to upy myself so I would stop thinking about our mate.


    Patrea!


    I needed to find her. Perhaps she could help Adan get out of here. And I needed to tell her about


    Althea.


    I thought of the ce where I would usually see Patrea when I was here two years ago


    and willed for my body to disappear from here and appear at the location in my head. I blinked, and


    soon my surroundings changed.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 63


    063 ¨C A Glimpse of His Soft Side


    ALTHEA.


    ¡°Oh, Spirits! de! I told you I¡¯m not leaving this territory!¡± I yelled in frustration


    at him for the hundredth time as he shoved


    my clothes inside my luggage, and I kept pulling them out.


    We¡¯re ying a game of tug of war, and up until this moment, no one was winning.


    He wanted to leave this ce as soon as Kingston told us that Lucien had taken


    Alpha Stone to the underworld, and Lucy had followed them. But before she left, she told Kingston to


    make sure I was safe because her father woulde for me.


    With the shield up, I thought I would be safer here, but de thought otherwise. But what does he


    know?


    ¡°You have no say on this one, Althea! We¡¯re


    leaving! We¡¯ll go to a safer ce where the demon lord can¡¯t reach you!¡± He snapped at me, tugging


    thest pieces of clothing from my hands before shoving them inside my bag. He zipped it up and


    threw it by the door,


    where itnded with a loud thud.


    ¡°This is my life on the line! Why do you get to decide for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let another mate die before my eyes, Althea. Even if that means


    putting myself in front of you to catch all the fire! I will fucking do it if I get an assurance you wille


    out of this alive!¡± His jaw twitched as his eyes dted into darkness.


    I swallowed and opened my mouth to speak, but the words got caught in my throat. How do I retort


    back from that?


    ¡°Get moving! We don¡¯t have all night!¡±


    ¡°But we will be protected from here. We are


    more vulnerable if wo


    go outside the


    territory.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your shield can protect you? How long have you been doing shields? I¡¯m not a witch, but


    I¡¯ve met a lot of them.


    Unless you are a hundred years old, I don¡¯t think you alone could hold back a demon lord from entering


    this territory. And I¡¯m not going to take fucking chances just


    because you think you can! Now get your ass rolling and pack your witchy gadgets, or I will do it


    myself!¡± 1


    I rolled my eyes at him, but I hurried to the desk, where Iid out some of my potions and books. I


    carefully gathered the runes in


    a small ck pouch and ced them in my


    pocket before I tucked the rest of it in a ck bag I kept handy all the time.


    de knew fairly well I didn¡¯t want anyone touching my things, and despite being


    annoyed with him at the moment, I was


    grateful he remembered not to touch them.


    ¡°But where do you think we can go? I¡¯m sure


    I¡¯m not safer in the mountains than I am


    here.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned your ancestors being part


    of a coven. I knew a coven of witches


    somewhere in Salenda. We can start from


    there, and maybe they can track which coven your family belongs to, or maybe they will take you in.¡±


    His voice was calmer now.


    ¡°But how about you?¡± I asked, making sure my voice didn¡¯t break, although my heart clenched in pain.


    A coven of witches, ording to my mother, was not allowing werewolves to live with them. They


    ept them as visitors for a few days but never ept them as members of


    theirmunities. And if any coven epts


    me, that would mean de would be on his


    own.


    ¡°What about me?¡± He asked, slipping his hands inside his jeans pocket, but his eyes


    avoided mine.


    ¡°Where will you go if we find a coven to take


    me? I¡¯m not sure they are willing to take you


    in as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m used to being alone. I will


    survive.¡±


    ¡°I thought Alpha Stone paid you to protect me? Why will you abandon me?¡± I had no


    idea how I got the courage to ask him. I wanted to push him away, yet the thought of not seeing him


    anymore was making me


    uneasy.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t realize it, Alpha Stone is not here anymore. So I am doing this for free


    now.¡±


    My chest heaved. I wanted to be mad at him, but he was right we both didn¡¯t want each


    other.


    ¡°Just as long as you¡¯re safe, then my work is done. We need to get going. Because I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle


    back for you soon.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for me to reply as he opened the door and slipped out before adding,


    ¡°I will


    just pick up my bag, and then we¡¯ll go.¡±


    ???


    de and I walked down the stairs together


    to the main hall of the packhouse. He was


    carrying all our luggage while I carried my bag for my


    witchy things. I knew the


    moment I agreed to help Lucy, I was already


    putting one foot on the ground, but it was my only way to free my grandmother from the demons. So


    even if this would cost my


    life, it was worth it. And I knew Lucy would


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    never fail me.


    The only thing I was not prepared for was


    de.


    I was ready to risk my own life for my


    grandmother, but I was not sure I was ready


    to risk his life to protect me. Even if I didn¡¯t


    want the bond he was saying existed


    between us, I still didn¡¯t want any harm to


    We finally reached the main hall. The Beta


    and Gamma couples were already there, waiting for us, together with Alpha Audrius and Luna Helena.


    The packhouse felt


    gloomy and eerie. Everyone was still in


    shock, but we had no time to mope around.


    As Alpha Audrius said, they had a whole pack


    to protect.


    And de was right ¨C once I was gone here, the pack would be at a lesser risk from


    Lucien¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t have to go, sweetheart.¡± Luna Helena held my hands before she


    pulled me in for a hug.


    ¡°This is for the better, Luna Helena. We


    should think of the innocent lives that will


    be caught between me and Lucien.¡±


    We pulled away from each other as she nodded her head, tears welling in her eyes. Don¡¯t hesitate to


    give us an update. Just so I can rest easy knowing you¡¯re both safe.


    Laira walked up to us and handed me a


    regr cellphone, not the new smartphone, but the one where you have to press the number multiple


    times to get to the right letter when texting. ¡°It has my number and Lena¡¯s too. Call or message us. I


    chose this one because it¡¯s handy and just for calling purposes.¡±


    I smiled at her and hugged her. ¡°Thank you. Please let us know if you have news about


    Lucy and Alpha Stone.¡±


    The females nodded their heads while all the


    males were silent, their lips pursing into


    thin lines.


    ¡°We should go. The farther we are when he


    ¡°I tanked up your car and loaded extra diesel. It¡¯s on your trunk.¡± Beta Collin


    informed de


    ¡°There is also a basket of food inside your car. So you don¡¯t have to stop and can just keep going.¡±


    Lena added.


    My eyes watered as I smiled at all of them. My heart clenched in pain at just thinking of how they were


    all feeling right now with the absence of their Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened with Alpha Stone¡­ I somehow felt responsible¡­¡± I started, but I was


    immediately cut off.


    ¡°No. No. Don¡¯t say that. When we weed Lucy into our lives, we knew what we were getting into.


    And Kingston told me you linked Adan¡¯s life to Lucy.¡± The Luna¡¯s shoulders shook, but she kept talking


    while tears trickled down her face. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s keeping me sane right now. I know as long


    as he¡¯s linked to Lucy, Lucien will not touch him. So, thank you.¡±


    She hugged me again, and I did my best not to cry as I smoothed my hand over her back.


    ¡°Be careful. And when this is all over, you¡¯re wee toe and stay with us.¡± The


    Luna added.


    I nodded my head in response, but this time, I couldn¡¯t keep the tears from falling. It


    would be nice toe back here. I had lived


    alone in the mountains with my mother for so long, maybe having other people around


    me would be wonderful too.


    ¡°Thank you. We should go now.¡± I pulled away from her, and the Luna gave me a kiss on the cheek


    before I said my goodbyes to


    Laira and Lena.


    I heard Alpha Audrius giving instructions to de about the route he could take. He was


    listening to him and nodding his head at him, but his eyes were on me.


    I smiled weakly at him, and he motioned for me toe to him, which I did. I didn¡¯t


    object when he took my hand and sped it with his as we walked out of the packhouse


    and down the steps to his car, which was waiting for us by the grounds.


    There were four cars outside, aside from his.


    Gamma Kingston ordered his men to escort


    us to the exit, and by then only two cars


    would follow us until we reached the nearest


    neutral city.


    To be honest, I was not sure what they could


    do to help us if Lucien cornered us, but


    Alpha Audrius and Beta Collin wouldn¡¯t hear


    of it when de refused escorts. They


    wanted to ensure that we were protected and that we would arrive safely in the neutral


    city.


    de didn¡¯t argue more. He opened the passenger side and let me in. I thought he would just leave


    and go to his side


    immediately, but he didn¡¯t. He fixed my seatbelt ¨C our faces were just inches away


    from each other.


    Once he was done fumbling with my belt, his gaze locked with mine. ¡°Althea, do you trust me?¡±


    I should learn to trust de, so I nodded my head in response.


    ¡°Words. I want to hear words,¡± he said grumpily.


    ¡°I trust you, de,¡± I answered in a soft tone. I had no energy to counter his grumpiness at the


    moment.


    ¡°I want you to remember that when the timees that I ask you to do something.¡± He added, and it


    made me bite my lower lip, all the while, his eyes never left mine. ¡°When we step out of this territory, it


    will just be you and me. I want you to trust me enough to tell me your ns and what you are thinking.


    Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I answered in a hoarse voice.


    And then he smiled, something he never did


    in my presence


    not too wide but not


    forced either. A real smile, just enough to


    make my heart somersault in my chest.


    And then he did something I wasn¡¯t


    expecting from him. He leaned forward,


    bridging the gap between us, and ced a


    soft kiss on my forehead while his hard, calloused palm rubbed the skin of my arm so gently that it felt


    too sensual, sending shivers down my spine ¨C down to my core.


    ¡°Good. Now, be a good little witch and stop defying me so we can have a peaceful trip,¡± he said as he


    pulled away. A smug smirk was back on his face, and it just made me roll my eyes, but I decided to


    shut my mouth


    because my core was still throbbing from his


    touch.


    de slid into his seat, and I waved goodbye to the people on the steps as we drove off. The moment


    the packhouse was out of my view, my gaze shifted to look at the man driving the car. I could only see


    the side of


    his face.


    de looked dangerous, but the way he smiled earlier showed me a glimpse of his soft side ¨C or


    maybe I was just imagining things. He seemed to be too cold and


    distant.


    12/1 13/14


    I closed my eyes and leaned back in my seat. I knew a dangerous time was ahead of us, and I had no


    idea if I woulde out alive. But if I do, I hope de does as well.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 64


    064-Maybe One Day


    LUCY.


    The ce felt damp and warm, with no wind blowing at all. I used to be okay in these surroundings, but


    now I miss the cold wind biting against my skin while I was still in the north. This pce looked dead,


    but why would I expect more?


    I trod my way on the usual path that would lead me to Patrea¡¯s stone cottage. She might be a prisoner


    in this realm, but she was given an option as to what home she would


    like to have. She told me she had them


    construct a home that was nearly identical


    to the one she had in the human realm. She


    thought she was being clever so it would still feel like home, but it only made her long for her real world.


    The smell of a freshly cooked home meal whiffed through the air, and I heard my stomach rumbling. My


    thoughts went to


    Adan ¨C we both hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, and I was sure he was already hungry by now. It was already


    almost dawn in the human


    world, while in this realm, we didn¡¯t have any concept of time.


    Darkness was everywhere, and the demons and the lost souls around never slept. And I was sure my


    father and Lucius didn¡¯t need to, but they just did it so they could rest.


    But Patrea kept her sense of time and would always have her meals ording to how she


    programmed her hours. I wondered how she never lost her fire and spirits in this dead realm where


    there were barely any living souls here.


    I stopped by her front door, but before I could knock, the door opened, and standing before me was a


    beautiful female that


    seemed to never age despite the fact that she was already a grandmother now. When I first met


    Patrea, I thought she was just the same age as my mother, but knowing her story from Althea, she


    must be around fifty


    or sixty years old, and yet she looked like she was just in herte twenties.


    It was probably her age when she was brought here by my father.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered if there was more to Patrea and Lucien than meets the eye. She was clearly the only living


    soul from another realm who had gotten this far.


    ¡°Lucija? Is that you?¡± Her eyes rounded as her hand mped over her mouth.


    I shed her a wide smile, my teeth showing, as I nodded my head.


    She looked around before her hand reached for my arm and pulled me inside her home, closing the


    door behind us as soon as I stepped in.


    ¡°Why did youe back? How did he find you?¡± Her eyes were flitting with worry before they became


    sad. ¡°Or did you decide to embrace your demon side?¡±


    I wet my lips before I smiled warmly at her. ¡± First, let me hug you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart!¡± She smiled warmly back at me and opened her arms, enveloping me in a warm hug.


    She smelled of cinnamon mixed with herb spices. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you here, but I did miss you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Patrea. I have so much to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me everything, but have you eaten? I just finished making dinner. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s


    enough for the two of us unless you now eat like the wolf that you are.


    I giggled softly and followed her lead as we walked to her small dining area. My eyes roamed around


    her cottage. Nothing had changed there was still a ce for all her potions and books in one corner,


    and the house was still as tidy as ever.


    ¡°Sit,¡± she said as she patted the chair before


    L


    moving on to fix food and tes on the table. ¡°Now, tell me first what brought you here.¡±


    ¡°I found my mate.¡±


    ¡°You did not!¡± she eximed as she ced her hands on her hips, a wide smile ying on her lips.


    She looked excited and happy.


    And it made my heart warm and ache at the same time. It felt like this is how my mother would react if I


    told her I had found my


    mate. I wondered if Mom knew I had found


    Adan.


    ¡°I did!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile back before biting my bottom lip.


    ¡°Then what are you doing here, youngdy? ¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°My father brought him here. So I have no choice but to follow them!¡±


    ¡°Oh, spirits! Your father had never faltered in bringing living souls here! Did he abduct


    him? Go directly to King Hades and tell him! I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t turn down a meeting with a royal


    princess!¡± Her face morphed into a scowl. She hated my father ¨C but who didn¡¯t?


    ¡°Adan volunteered to be here¡­ so no, I can¡¯t go to Hades and tell him that.¡±


    ¡°And why would he do that? Was he stupid? Oh, Spirits! I forgot I¡¯m one of the stupid ones as well!¡±


    She pped her palm on her forehead before looking at me again. ¡°Tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°Father wanted me back here and


    threatened to hurt others, so I was left with no choice but to tell him I wasing here. Then Adan¡­


    Adan was being Adan¡­He¡­¡± I let out a sigh, not knowing how to exin further.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want you out of his sight¡­ Understandable. Is he locked up somewhere?


    ¡°Chained with the prisoners from the other realms. In Kosior Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the worst dungeon. He¡¯ll survive.. unless Lucien orders something terrible for him.¡± She sat


    down and reached for my hand resting on the top of the table and rubbed it gently.


    I nodded my head. The Cyberus was the worst one, where souls were sucked at the moment they


    entered it, and they would be left with a hollow body tortured in constant heat. But these were reserved


    for the bodies and souls of all creatures that their own


    realms would not ept in their afterlives.


    ¡°Do you know what Lucien ns to do with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I know what he wants to do with me. Lucius said he still wants to drain me of my


    werewolf blood. Do you think it¡¯s still possible? I have a wolf now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, spirit! The only way he can do it is to


    kill your wolf first. And then rituals, magics, spells¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to ask you to do it, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it!¡± She shook her head, her eyes flitting with defiance. ¡°I can do all the others, but I


    will not let me harm you!¡±


    ¡°What will he do to you if you disobey him?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. At the end of the day, no matter what he does to me, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°How long before he breaks you?¡±


    ¡°Listen, darling. If there¡¯s no witch to help him, his next option is to release a very strong demon power


    to convert you. And Hades and Selene will feel that, and if you¡¯re not willing to be transformed, they


    can interfere and stop him.¡± My mouth opened in awe.


    ¡°You need to kill me if he decides to make me use my magic and spells to kill your wolf


    and change you.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°No one else can kill me but Lucien and his blood. I¡¯m sure if he had a way out, he would also not let


    his spawns kill me, but he can¡¯t. And ironically, despite having hundreds of sons, none of them can


    approach me except you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that, when he made our contract, he added that without my knowledge. Maybe he


    specifically stated that none of his sons could approach me without his presence. He had no daughters


    by then, and he probably thought he would never have any.¡±


    It made sense. Lucius had never referred to her as Patrea, just ¡®the witch¡¯ because he had never met


    her on a personal level as I did.


    ¡°So you see, you¡¯re


    my only way to freedom.


    You might think killing me will tarnish your soul, but you¡¯re doing it for the greater


    good. The sooner I¡¯m dead, the lesser dark magic Lucien cane up with.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Especially without telling you about her.¡±


    ¡°About her¡­. What do you mean?¡±


    I took a deep breath before I began talking. I found your granddaughter¡­ You have one.¡±


    She gasped. Her mouth remained open as shock registered on her face.


    ¡°Adora is dead. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡°My Adora¡­¡± Her lips quivered as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°But she has a lovely daughter. She¡¯s eighteen now. She is a little shorter than me, with beautiful dark


    plum hair. She has your nose. She also has your spirit and your fire. Her name is Althea.¡±


    ¡°Althea¡­¡± She murmured her name as she


    clutched her hands on her chest while she


    tried to stifle her sobs, but it wasn¡¯t working. Tears kept trickling down her cheeks as her


    body began to glow bright purple.


    My eyes widened in awe before she gave me


    a weak smile.


    ¡°My glow had darkened over the years, but it¡¯s glowing brightly today. It mirrors my emotions.¡±


    My eyes watered as I flung my arms around her, hugging her tightly. Patrea was happy. And I was


    certain the bright purple glow represented hope ¨C all the more reason I needed her to get out of here


    alive.


    ¡°We need to help each other. I will get you and Adan out of here if you promise me you will help Adan


    once he steps out of the underworld.¡± I told her as I withdrew from hugging her.


    ¡°What do you mean, help Adan? And to what extent are you going to offer your father in


    exchange for my life and Adan¡¯s?¡± She asked, her brows furrowing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. But whatever it is,


    it won¡¯t kill me, and I doubt my father would kill me. He needs me. But I want to make


    sure that once you¡¯re out of here, you will help me with Adan.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Make him forget about me¡­¡± I bit my bottom lip to stop it from quivering as my eyes watered. Soon, I


    could no longer stop the tears from streaming down my face. ¡°¡­ like I never existed in his life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that, Lucy.¡± She kept shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±


    I took her hands and held her tightly. ¡°You have to do it. There¡¯s no future for a


    werewolf with a demon.¡±


    ¡°You are a werewolf, Lucy. Don¡¯t forget that.


    ¡°Adan deserves more than me. He¡¯s an


    Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it! You will be mated to a great one.¡±


    ¡°He is. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t take him away from them. There are many people who need him.¡±


    ¡°But he needs you. Does he love you? Was he treating you good?¡±


    I nodded my head in response.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to do that. He deserves to choose what he wants with his life.¡±


    ¡°I cannot take him away from them, Patrea. It¡¯s better to lose him this way than to see him chained and


    locked up until his soul and spirit fade away.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s unfair for him to not remember anything of you. I¡¯m sure there are other ways.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best. If he doesn¡¯t remember


    me, then he will not feel any loss.¡±


    ¡°And how about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a demon. We don¡¯t do love. I will forget about him in my own time.¡± I was trying to convince Patrea,


    but it felt like I was trying to convince myself more.


    ¡°Can you?¡± She asked, her eyes boring deep into mine as if she wanted to read my soul.


    My whole body shook as my cries got louder. I loved Adan with all my heart, and I knew I would never


    forget about him, but at least I knew I could love him from afar.


    Then maybe one day we will meet again.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 65


    065 ¨C Wee Back Gift


    ADAN STONE.


    I had no idea how long I¡¯d been sitting in this dark ce. I¡¯d seen some of the


    prisoners being dragged out only toe. back with burned skin, making the whole cell smell of


    burning flesh.


    If I wasn¡¯t used to smelling dead bodies, including decaying ones, this smell would make me sick to my


    stomach, like the others here who were throwing up once in a while.


    I closed my eyes and leaned my head back against the wall. I wondered when my turn to be dragged


    out of here and be burned would happen. I was trying to make myself rx, but I couldn¡¯t help.


    I had to think of a way out. I didn¡¯t want to regret my action, but this was turning out to be a hopeless


    case now.


    ¡°Water!¡± I snapped my eyes open and grunted a little loudly. I was annoyed now. My throat was fucking


    dry, and the heat from the ground,bined with sweat trickling down from every part of my body, was


    causing dehydration.


    In seconds, something appeared in front of me, and a big bucket of water sshed right in my fucking


    face. Because it was


    unexpected, it made me growl loudly. ¡± Mother fucker!¡±


    My roar echoed around this big cell, and soon all attention was on me.


    Regardless of how the water was given to me, it still tasted so fucking good and satisfying that I ended


    up slicking my own skin. This was better than nothing.


    And I was not the only one thinking like that.


    Soon, chains ttered as the prisoners from the other side of the wall tried to crawl their way to me.


    They wanted the water in my


    body.


    I watched as they attempted to reach me, but the chain was holding them back.


    ¡°Try yelling water, maybe they will give each one of you the same thing,¡± I told them, it was the least I


    could do for them.


    ¡°They don¡¯t speak the humannguage.¡± One spoke from the corner, but I couldn¡¯t see his face.


    ¡°What are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A dragon. And you?¡±


    ¡°Werewolf. And the others?¡±


    ¡°Tritons, faeries, orcs¡­ I can¡¯t see the others from here.¡±


    Tritons were the male counterparts of the sea nymphs, while fae were the magical beings that sparkled


    when they let out their auras and powers. Orcs, on the other hand, were big creatures that only knew


    how to gurgle and growl. It was probably their


    ¡°I want to fucking do what you did to get water, but if I do, these fuckers here wille and lick me up.¡±


    He chuckled.


    It would be a funny sight, but I couldn¡¯t see


    the humor in it.


    ¡°Do they burn you as well?¡± I asked him, preparing myself for whaty ahead of me.


    ¡°No. I have a fire within me. They can¡¯t burn me. What did you do to get here?¡± He asked.


    I was about to answer him, but footsteps were heard, and our attention drifted to the main entrance


    while some of the prisoners sank deeper against the wall again.


    ¡°Unchained him!¡± The order came before they came into view, making me swallow hard.


    I felt he was referring to me.


    And I was right. Soon, two demon guards, different from the ones that were here


    earlier came and detached my shackle from


    the wall and sped it together with a shorter chain so that it ended up as a handcuff before they


    pulled my body up.


    Soon, Lucius appeared in the entryway. He raked my body up and down as he made his way inside


    with a deadly expression on his face. Was he checking my naked body?


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± He asked, his eyebrows furrowing.


    ¡°I asked for water, and someone threw a bucket of water at me.¡±


    Heughed maniacally while I just looked at him with a face void of any emotion. What the fuck was


    funny about that?


    ¡°Next time, ask for a bed, maybe they will give you one.¡± He said in a mocking tone before turning his


    back on me and walking away. But not before he left an instruction to guards in a fuckingnguage I


    the demon


    couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°[Take him up to the


    princess as a wee gift. Tell her she can do whatever she wants with him, but she¡¯s not allowed to


    cut his throat or kill him.]¡±


    The demon guards beside me just tipped their heads down for a second or two before


    one of them grabbed my arm. His touch burned me, and I didn¡¯t want to be grabbed or held by them, so


    I hissed and shrugged my arm off him.


    He hissed back, his eyes glowing red, and it made me re back at him. I felt my eyes dte while his


    fangs erupted before the other guard held him and pushed him away from me while murmuring


    something at him.


    My breathing hitched. I wanted to fucking punch him in the face, but I didn¡¯t want to


    waste my energy on him. He was not the real enemy here.


    The calmer guard motioned with his hand for me to follow them, and soon we were walking out of the


    cell into a long hallway


    before it led to a flight of stairs that seemed


    to be like the ones you could find in medieval


    towers.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked.


    They replied, but it sounded like strings of curses, so I just gave up making


    conversation. We were heading way up. If they wanted to burn me, it should be somewhere on the


    ground, unless they have


    a fire tower.


    ¡®Lucy¡­¡¯ I tried to mindlink my mate but there was nothing. Beast couldn¡¯t sense Angel as well.


    Hours ago ¨C or was it a day already? I had no idea ¨C I found my fated mate. But instead of us


    celebrating and mating,


    instead of Beast meeting Angel, I was here alone with no information as to where Lucy


    was.


    But if anything, I saw her earlier, and she looked like she could handle herself well. I


    wondered if she still wanted me or if she still needed me. Maybe it was wrong of me to follow her here if


    she ended up not wanting


    me at all.


    Did her feelings for me change the moment. she stepped into this realm? Because when


    our eyes locked as we recognized the mate bond, I was sure I saw love flitting in them.


    But then she¡¯s a demon. It was easy for them


    to lure us into their lies.


    But my heart didn¡¯t want to agree with thatst thought. She was not just any demon. She¡¯s Lucy, my


    Lucy. She would never betray


    My thoughts were snapped back to the


    present when I heard voices around us. I didn¡¯t notice we had already entered a


    certain floor. The settings were totally settings were totally


    different. We were now inside what appeared


    to be a mansion or a luxury home.


    Everything was glistening with gold, but


    despite the luxury, it was still fucking too


    warm.


    I saw many females around, and I wondered


    why Lucy mentioned that she-demons were rare when I could see a lot here, gawking at my naked


    body. If this were the old me, my dick would be fucking hard at the attention I was getting, but now, the


    gawking irritates


    the hell out of me.


    We stopped in front of a man with a single horn on his forehead. They talked, and I was on the verge of


    snapping at them. My patience was running thin, but I kept reminding myself that I was not an Alpha


    here. I needed to buy time.


    My eyes roamed around the big hall, and my eyes fell on the big portrait of Lucien hanging on the far


    end. I chuckled


    internally, I didn¡¯t know demons loved


    being made into canvases.


    I continued to check


    Whole area until I


    caught sight of another portrait. It was not as big as Lucien, but the person in it was


    enough to steal the attention away from Lucien¡¯s portrait.


    It was Lucy. My Lucy. She was probably a


    year or two older than when I first saw her. Her hair was still strawberry blonde, rather than the fiery red


    it was now. She looked too innocent, like an angel, but I knew better. At that age, she had already


    made ns to attack me with her imaginary ws.


    A smile crept across my face, and I had no choice but to drop my gaze to the ground. I didn¡¯t want


    them to see me gawking at her picture. Now I understand why there was an attraction, despite her


    being a child at the time. She was meant for me, and we already had a thread connecting us.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I felt something prodding on my back, and I looked back to see the guard motioning for me to follow the


    man with a single horn while they trailed behind me.


    We were entering a dimly lit, elegant


    corridor until we reached a big double door,


    and the single-horned demon turned


    around and began speaking to me in humannguage.


    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡± He asked.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°You will do whatever is asked of you. I don¡¯t care if you get hurt or tortured. But


    you are not allowed to hit back. If you hurt the demon inside, you will be killed immediately. Do you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°What will the demon do with me?¡± I asked, but instead of answering, the fucker just gave me an evil


    grin, showing me his


    crooked, pointed teeth, before raising his hand to knock at the door behind him


    without taking his eyes off me.


    His grin felt like an omen


    that bad luck


    was about to befall me.


    I held my breath and kept a poker face as I waited, only for my heart to somersault in my chest and for


    my dick to twitch at the


    sight waiting for me as soon as the double


    door opened.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 66


    066 ¨C The Next Best Thing


    LUCY.


    I spent a little more time with Patrea before I bade her goodbye. I wanted to check if my


    father had left Kalmerus, but I couldn¡¯t


    reach Lucius¡¯ mind. He was either having orgies or purposefully shutting down his


    mind from me. And I had no one to ask.


    I could approach Martin, my father¡¯s second


    -inmand, who served as his butler and


    beta, but I was sure he would inform my father of my inquiries. So he was not a good option.


    I just got off the shower and thought maybe I should sleep, but I wanted to see Adan, even just a


    glimpse of him. I was in my sheer ck nightgown that hid nothing at all, and I¡¯d been having the urge


    to touch myself while thinking of my mate. But a part of me was worried for him.


    So I sat in the middle of my big bed and crossed my legs while I tried to focus and imagine the Koshior


    dungeon. If I get this right, I would be able to see what was happening there at the moment.


    But I couldn¡¯t. I still couldn¡¯t master the


    ability to see something in another area. I¡¯d been trying for thest ten minutes, but nothing was


    connecting with my mind. I was already getting pissed off.


    I grabbed the nearest pillow and threw it across the room at the exact moment Lucius


    reached my mind.


    ¡®Are you awake?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯ I snapped at him before I remembered I needed something from him.


    ¡®Whoah! What a temper! Rx! I got


    something for you¡­¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡®I sent a gift as a wee back present for


    my favorite sister.¡¯


    ¡®What are you up to, Lucius?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing. I just want to make my favorite sister happy.¡¯ He chuckled, and his


    demeanor was just adding to my irritation.


    ¡®I¡¯m your only sister, so cut the crap with


    the favorite.¡¯


    ¡®How about favorite sibling? Will that make the cut now? It has to be! We have hundreds


    of other siblings, so being my favorite is


    something! You should take pride in it.¡¯


    ¡®Again, Lucius, what do you want from me?¡¯


    ¡®You will find out in time. But for now, enjoy your gift.¡¯ And then the connection was gone.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed and threw another pillow. He didn¡¯t even give me time to ask about my father.


    I was about to trash my bed in annoyance when a knock came at the door, and it


    infuriated me more. I didn¡¯t want to be


    disturbed. I stood up and didn¡¯t even bother to put a robe on because I knew nudity was


    I opened one of the doors harshly. I underestimated my own strength that I didn¡¯t realize I pulled too


    hard, and it swung


    back when it hit the wall inside my room,


    but the naked man in front of me was fast


    enough to hold it so it wouldn¡¯t hit me.


    Our eyes locked, but I was able to catch


    myself in time, or I would have smiled at him. I saw his eyes rake my body up and down as his jaw


    twitched. I could feel a growl


    about to escape his throat, and I knew I


    needed to interrupt him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked Simon, who served as the butler of the mansion. It


    was toote when I realized I asked him not in a demon tongue.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Simon was checking my whole body, and I knew I might get scolded by Adan for going out wearing


    something like this, but he


    should know demons were sexual beings. Even with clothes, they would still be lusting over the she-


    demons in front of them.


    ¡°Eyes up!¡± I hissed at Simon when he didn¡¯t answer my question.


    His body jerked up, and he immediately responded. ¡°My Lady, I brought you a prisoner to entertain you


    for tonight as per Lord Lucius¡¯ order.¡±


    I almost choked, but instead, I scoffed and feignedughter. ¡°What will I do with him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at your discretion, my Lady. We could also assist you if you want.¡±


    ¡°Assist me? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not capable of doing things on my own?¡± My eyes zed red as I red


    at him before I motioned with my hand, shooing him away. ¡°Go! Go! I don¡¯t need you!¡±


    ¡°Uhm, but the prisoner, my Lady. Don¡¯t you


    want to take him?¡±?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him!¡± I grabbed the chain


    connecting his shackles and tugged on it, making Adan follow my lead and step inside my chamber.


    ¡°Now, go!¡± I growled at


    Simon, who was still standing in front of me.


    ¡°My Lady, I will leave the two keepers here to make sure the prisoner doesn¡¯t harm you,


    ¡°Simon added.


    ¡°Are you insulting me, Simon? Do you think I can¡¯t handle myself? I can kill him in an instant if I want


    to.¡±


    His face turned dark red, and he looked so horrible I wanted tough. ¡°My Lady, please don¡¯t kill the


    prisoner, or Lord Lucius will cut my head off. And I¡¯m sure King Lucien would cut me more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be fun! Now, vanish from my sight!¡± I hissed before giving them a zing re. Simon


    and the keepers


    scampered away, and I immediately shut the door and locked it.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Adan growled lowly, but instead of answering, I cupped his face and crushed


    my lips against his. Sparks erupted between us, and they traveled everywhere in my body, giving me


    the utmost pleasure with just his kisses and


    touches.


    Adan¡¯s body rxed, and I could feel his anger simmering down. His hands went up to my face. He


    was tightly gripping my jaw and kissing me bruisingly hard, but I didn¡¯t mind. I was kissing him with the


    same intensity, pouring all my emotions into our kiss while I slowly moved my hand down. My fingers


    trailed along his perfectly sculpted abs down to his ripped stomach until they found what they were


    looking for.


    A sultry moan escaped from my throat as my fingers coiled around his hard cock and I began stroking


    him in a slow manner. He was getting harder with every stroke.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± he grunted against my lips before


    sliding his cuffed hands down to my breasts and massaging them over my sheer


    nightgown. He was kneading them hard and


    painfully, but the


    way he w sending me into lust overdrive.


    doing it was


    He raised his cuffed hands over my head and


    positioned me inside his arms before


    grabbing my ass and lifting me off the floor. My legs wrapped around his hips, pressing my core against


    his hard cock while his mouth attacked my neck.


    ¡°I will forget for a while that you showed them something that was supposed to be solely mine¡­¡± he


    grumbled. ¡°Fuck, Lucy you smell so fucking sweet!¡±


    I giggled softly before I caught his lips and peppered him with kisses. ¡°Punish me, Alpha. I want to be


    punished really hard for being a bad girl.¡±


    He chuckled before he tilted his head to look at me, and our gazes met. His lips were curled into a wide


    smile, and his eyes were


    beaming at me.


    But then shes of him being chained came


    back to haunt me. My arms coiled around his


    neck as I mmed my body against his and


    hugged him tightly while tears pooled in my eyes. ¡°Adan!¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    ¡°Did they hurt you?¡± I asked, my hand brushing against his hair, caressing it softly.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re just ignoring me there.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ Oh, Goddess, I missed you.¡± I pulled away from hugging him and stroked his cheek with my


    thumb.


    ¡°You did? You were ignoring me too.¡±


    ¡°I had to. Or those dungeon keepers there will realize you¡¯re important to me. I already made the


    mistake of killing one for


    whipping you. I have to lie low, or I can¡¯t


    take you here in my chamber to punish you¡­


    ¡°Oh! So I will be punished tonight?¡±


    I nodded my head as I giggled softly.


    ¡°But I want to punish you first¡­ Can I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha¡­¡±


    Adan closed his eyes and rested his forehead against mine, and I did the same. We stayed in the same


    position, just listening to each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Can you believe this? We¡¯re fated mates¡­¡± He began talking and it made me open my


    eyes.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how it was even


    possible that I got mated to an Alpha¡­


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me once that you¡¯re


    a princess in another realm and that it should count as an equal to me?¡± He chuckled, and he sounded


    really happy.


    ¡°Whatever the reason, I won¡¯t be


    happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Next best thing?¡±


    ¡°The best thing was when you bought me at the auction. Otherwise, we would never meet


    and you would not fall in love with me¡­ without the mate bond pull.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He was still smiling from ear to ear before he pressed a kiss on my nose. ¡°I really love you.


    Do you love me, Lucy?¡±


    I bit my bottom lip as I met his eyes before nodding my head. ¡°I love you, Adan. I really do. But now,


    look at us, trapped in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°But we have each other.¡± He added. This


    man, I was not sure if I deserved his


    goodness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I will get you out of here. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Us, Lucy. You¡¯re going to get us out of here, and I will help you. I¡¯m not going away here


    without you.¡±


    I swallowed hard to stop myself from saying more. So instead, I just nodded my head.


    ¡°Can you remove the shackle? I want to touch you without restrictions.¡±


    ¡°Wait, give me a minute.¡¯


    Adan nodded his head and dipped his mouth into my neck again. He began kissing and nibbling on my


    skin as his hands on my bottom kept squeezing my ass.


    I connected my mind with Simon, asking for the key to his shackle. In seconds, the keys dropped to the


    floor just beside where we


    stood.


    Adan let me stand on my feet and removed his arms from around my body before he picked me up and


    handed me the key. I unlocked it, and as soon as he was freed, he rushed to the bathroom to wash


    while I tried


    to connect with Lucius.


    ¡®How long can he stay here in my chambers? Do you know when he¡¯ll be back?¡¯


    ¡®Not really sure, but Father connected with me and asked about you. Told him you were


    resting.¡¯


    ¡®Do you have any word on whether he found


    the witch?¡¯


    ¡®No, he hasn¡¯t, but he terrorized Stone¡¯s


    household.¡¯


    I closed my eyes and tried not to let him know his words affected me. He was helping


    me with Stone, but I had no idea about his


    real agenda.


    But did he say, Father terrorized his


    household? Was Father able to break


    through the shield? But if he hadn¡¯t found


    Althea, did that mean she had left the territory?


    Oh, Goddess! Please help Althea! I wanted to


    regret putting her in


    her but I knew if


    she didn¡¯t do it, Adan might be dead already.


    ¡®Okay. Will you let me know if he found the witch he was looking for?¡¯


    ¡®If he tells me, otherwise, we will just find


    out once he returns.¡¯


    ¡°Tell me right away once he¡¯s back.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I will. And by the way, do you know how to transport and take someone with you?¡¯


    ¡®No. I can¡¯t transport someone with me. I


    haven¡¯t mastered that yet.¡±


    ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll pop up in there once Father is home, and I¡¯ll take Stone back to his cell.¡¯


    ¡®What the fuck? No way.¡¯ I almost growled. What if we were in the middle of having sex?


    ¡®Well, princess, there¡¯s no other way to


    return him to his cell in a matter of seconds. Stop whining and go fuck him before you run out of time.¡¯


    He stated this in a bored tone before cutting our connection.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 67


    067 ¨C Naughty Demon


    LUCY.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adan was still in the shower, and I decided to make the room cozier. Although the whole mansion was


    dimly lit and eerie at times, I kept my bedroom lighted up with a big chandelier and spotlights on the


    sides. I had this bedroom adjusted when I turned sixteen. I wanted my room to feel like a human¡¯s


    home and nothing like the demon world. And I was d they didn¡¯t change anything in my room.


    I pped my hands twice, and the spotlights flickered before they closed off while the chandelier


    dimmed. My gaze then fell to the scented, wood-wick candles all around my room. I flicked my fingers


    again and pointed at the candles that I wanted to be lit, and one by one, the wicks


    kg pbz Kled before they lit up.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Someone spoke behind me, and his voice startled me a bit. I was not able to


    control the fire that came out of my finger, and instead of just the candle lighting up, I set the round


    table on fire.


    ¡°Whoah! Whoah!¡± Adan eximed as he


    pulled the towel off his waist and tried to put out the fire with it, making me giggle in the process as I let


    my eyes feast on his perfect


    ass.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡± This time his voice was jolly as if he would burst intoughter soon.


    I coiled my hand into a fist and took out the fire, leaving just traces of a burn table.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± He asked, hands on his waist, and an amused expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Your fault. You startled me.¡± I licked my lips as my eyes zed red while I raked his body up and


    down. My eyes zeroed in on his cock as it slowly came to life, demanding


    more attention from me.


    ¡°I had a very naughty demon here¡­¡± Adan walked slowly toward me, a wicked smile


    stered on his face. He stopped in front of me, and just as I snaked my arms around his neck, his


    hand was already trailing down and cupping my core.


    I bit my bottom lip before a moan escaped my throat as his fingers slid inside my thin underwear,


    brushing against my already wet folds, while his other hand cupped the back of my head and pushed


    my face toward him, crushing our mouths together.


    He began kissing me bruisingly hard while his two fingers prated my throbbing pussy, and he


    began ramming in and out of me. He was assaulting me hard and making me whimper in pleasure.


    Soon, I was lifted off the floor, and he dropped our bodies on the bed.


    As soon as my back hit the mattress, I rolled us over and pinned him under me as I began gyrating my


    hips, meeting his fingers¡¯ thrust while I kissed him hungrily. My lust for Adan had gone wild. Everything I


    felt


    about him multiplied.


    I withdrew from kissing him, but my body still hovered over him, and soon his mouth. was on my breast,


    sucking and biting it hard. He took his fingers off my pussy and


    pistoned his cock onto my wet entrance, which was throbbing and aching for him.


    His hands cupped my ass, parting them wide before he squeezed it hard.


    ¡°Tail and horns out, baby!¡± He grunted, the wicked smile returning to his face.


    I hissed before I let my tail and hornse out, as the faint, vein-like tattoos began appearing on my


    skin.


    Until now, I was still hesitant to show my skin to Adan, but the way his gaze lusted


    over my features and my skin was giving me the confidence that he was epting my demon form,


    including my skin.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± He murmured before he licked


    the valley of my breasts and began


    peppering my skin with kisses, sending


    sparks throughout my entire body, down to


    my core.


    I was d that despite our wolves being restricted in this realm, the sparks were still around, igniting


    the passion between us.


    Soon, my tail was having fun of its own as it coiled around Adan and yed with his hair, all the while


    my mate was sucking and


    nibbling on my breasts, one after the other.


    ???


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I was moaning loudly as I bounced up and down while I straddled Adan. His hands on my


    hips tightened as his lips trailed up my corbone to the ce where his mark should be.


    ¡°I want to fucking mark you, but I can¡¯t!!!¡± He was growling, and I saw the desperation in his eyes the


    moment he pulled away from my neck, and our eyes met.


    The enchantment in our tower made it


    impossible for any creatures to shift, and that was the reason he was not able to let his fangs out.


    A sultry grin curled on my lips as I parted my mouth, and slowly, my demon fangs elongated. He might


    not be able to mark me, and vice versa, with wolf canines, but I definitely wanted to leave a mark on his


    skin, even if it meant using my demon fangs.


    Adan¡¯s scowl turned into a smile as he began bucking his hips harder, making my body bounce harder


    and my breasts jiggle wildly in between us.


    The way his eyes were beaming at me was enough to build up my orgasm. I licked my upper lip before


    I slowly leaned forward, as he tilted his neck to the side. I closed my eyes as my fangs pierced into his


    skin, and a loud, sexy grunt escaped his throat as his hands on my hips tightened. The act and his


    groans were enough to make my body convulse and make way for my orgasm.


    I moaned against his skin, digging deeper into his neck. The taste of his blood was making me salivate


    for more, so I kept sinking my fangs deeper.


    His hands went up to my arms, and he was gripping me tightly. ¡°Lucy¡­¡±


    My eyes snapped open. His voice was rming, and I realized I was already hurting him. But before I


    could react and think straight, my gaze fell on the skin of his


    back. My eyes widened at the sight of a faint tattoo appearing on his skin, simr to mine, and I


    immediately withdrew my fangs from his neck as I stumbled backward away from hisp. 1


    Adan¡¯s eyes were shut tightly, and I could see veins popping out from his neck and


    arms.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! Adan!¡± Did I hurt him? Did I poison him?


    I kneeled in front of him and cupped his face. I was about to connect my mind with Lucius and ask for


    help when Adan opened his eyes, so I talked with him instead. ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt


    you?¡±


    He chuckled just as I felt hot liquid spurting


    onto my stomach all the way down to my


    thighs, making my mouth part as I gazed at his cock, which was still not done showering


    me with his cum.


    ¡°This was the best orgasm I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯m okay.¡± He said as he panted.


    My shoulders rxed as I took all of him in.


    There were still visible veins in his body, but they were slowly fading away.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he noticed them, but I didn¡¯t want to worry him. I kept my mouth shut and snaked my


    arms and tail around him, pressing our bodies together as I embraced him tightly.


    ¡°I love you, Adan¡­¡± I murmured against his neck as my lips trailed over his wounds, and I began


    sucking his blood clean. He was healing, but it was not as fast as he would usually heal, but there was


    nothing strange on his neck.


    So this time, I didn¡¯t stop myself from smiling as I admired the bite wounds I gave


    him.


    ???


    I gasped for air as my head tilted back. Adan was on tugging my hair harshly while he pounced into me


    from behind. I was on all fours, clutching the messy sheets, as our moans and grunts filled the whole


    room.


    I had no idea how long we¡¯d been fucking each other. I knew we should be talking and making ns,


    but rationality just flew out whenever Adan touched me.


    I reminded myself that after this, we should talk and make ns.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± My whole body was jolting at the hard way my mate was fucking me. Ever since he found


    out I was half demon, Adan has been all out when ites to sex. And I wasn¡¯tining; I loved it


    when he fucked me hard and wild.


    Soon my body was convulsing, and I was moaning wantonly, but he wasn¡¯t stopping from mming his


    cock in and out of me.


    ¡°Goddess! Goddess!¡± His hand coiled around


    my neck, and I dropped my head to the bed. My cheek pressed against the mattress, still gripping the


    sheets, while I hiked my ass up to give him deeper ess into my pussy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± His body went rigid, and I knew he would be having his release soon.


    I let my body go and let out another orgasm and waited for my mate to have his own release, but then,


    out of nowhere, Lucius appeared at the side of my bed.


    1


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Adan growled at the exact moment his cum spewed inside of me. Lucius


    appearance startled both of us, and he was


    not able to pull out on time. ¡°Are we not


    allowed privacy here?¡± 1


    Adan was so used toing inside my


    pussy, but tonight he had been withdrawing because I had a wolf now, and he was


    probably thinking getting pregnant was not


    ideal at the moment.


    He grabbed the sheets beside me and


    covered me before he pulled out his cock and turned his full attention to Lucius, not


    minding that his cock was still leaking from our mixed juices.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± His expression was deadly as he red at Lucius.


    Adan had no fear in his body. Lucius could just suck the life out of him if he wanted to, but he seemed


    not to care at all.


    ¡°Oh! Save your whining for another day, unless you want to end up in dust! Lucien is back! He went


    directly to the witch. He¡¯ll be here soon, so better wrap it up, and I¡¯ll put you back in the cell.¡±


    ¡°Wrap it up? With you watching? Are you fucking fucked up?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 68


    068-A Demon¡¯s Bite


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°Wrap it up? With you watching? Are you fucking fucked up?¡± I growled again, my hands coiling into


    fists. If Lucy were not here, I would be throwing punches at him


    already.


    ¡°Lucija, stop me, or I¡¯m going to shred this man into pieces.¡± He hissed at me, his eyes darkening


    before they zed red.


    ¡°Do it then!¡± I snapped back at him. I knew I could end up dead in seconds, but who the fuck


    appreciates being disturbed in the middle of having sex?


    ¡°Can you both calm down?¡± Lucy let out a loud sigh, making my head snap back at her.


    ¡°Can you cover yourself!¡± I growled at her.


    She was clutching the sheets over her body, but I could still see the roundness of her upper breasts,


    and I didn¡¯t give a fuck if


    Lucius was her brother. For all I knew, demons had no concept of incest.


    ¡°I am covered!¡± Lucy¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Lucius flicked his fingers, and soon she had the same bodysuit Lucien gave her


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    yesterday.


    ¡°Better now?¡± He mocked me before he


    shook his head, looking annoyed.


    I didn¡¯t answer, but a low rumble formed in my chest.


    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s go, and stop growling at me, dog! I¡¯m not the enemy here!¡±


    His words made me growl again, and I was


    about to fire back at him, but I felt Lucy¡¯s hand on my wrist, tugging at it, so I would


    look at her.


    ¡°Calm down, Lucius is helping us.¡± She smiled warmly at me before she turned to


    face her brother. ¡°Lucius, can you turn


    around? Give us a minute.¡¯


    ||


    He hissed but didn¡¯t say anything. He turned


    around and walked to the big window, peeping outside.


    My attention was drawn back to Lucy when I felt her warm, wet mouth take in my still- leaking cock and


    begin cleaning it up. My hand tightened around her hair while I


    stifled my grunts and watched my little


    demon as she smirked at me while she


    continued to suck me clean. 1


    As soon as she was done, she stood up and kissed me hard, as if we would never see each other


    again.


    ¡°Enough, Lucija. We can¡¯t get caught.¡±


    Lucius spoke again, and if I could only


    retrieve my ws, I would have had his neck. cut already.


    Lucy nodded her head, but her eyes were fixated on me. ¡°I love you. Stay calm down. there, and no


    matter what happens, we are a team.¡± 1


    ¡°I wish I could do more. I can¡¯t just stay tied up there until he kills me.¡± My breathing


    hitched as I cupped her face. ¡°Maybe I


    should face him when hees back. I want


    to negotiate with him.¡±


    ¡°He never negotiates. But I can assure you, he won¡¯t kill you. The witch bound our lives together. So


    just leave it to me to find a


    solution.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Bound us?¡±


    ¡°Thest spell she made it bound us


    ¨C


    together. If you die, I will too. And if I die, you die too. I¡¯m sorry. It is the only way I could think of a


    guarantee that my father will not touch or kill you once he realizes how important you are to me. But


    please don¡¯t tell him who did this to us, or she would be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ I don¡¯t have eternal life¡­ You¡¯re shortening your lifespan.¡± His eyes flitted with worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need eternity without you, Adan. I¡¯ll be content to live in your lifetime¡­ as long as I have you.


    But you need to be patient, it


    might take a while before we can be together.


    ¡°What do you mean? We have to make it out here alive, both of us. I¡¯m not leaving this realm without


    you.¡±


    She swallowed hard as she stared back at me.


    ¡°Enough of the fucking drama, or I will leave you both alone to deal with Lucien.¡± Lucius snapped at us


    before he flicked his fingers again, and I felt air swipe all over my body.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± I growled.


    ¡°I took out Lucija¡¯s smell on you. Let¡¯s go.¡± He held my arm, and I knew I would be gone from here


    soon.


    ¡°I love you.¡± My eyes softened as I looked at my mate. Her eyes were pooling with tears, and they


    mirrored the same emotion I had inside.


    ¡°I love you too!¡± I replied back, and Lucy crushed her lips against mine. I savored her


    lips for a moment before I felt my body being sucked in, and I knew Lucius had


    taken me away.


    Soon, I was back in the dark, damp cell, being tied up in chains. Although I didn¡¯t regret fucking Lucy


    the whole time, I wished we had talked more. But everything about my mate set me on fire, and I


    couldn¡¯t help touching her.


    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Lucius cupped my neck as he hissed lowly.


    I swatted his hand away and red at him, but his eyes were fixated on my neck where Lucy bit me.


    ¡°The fuck!¡± He murmured lowly, but I saw his chest heave. His eyes were glowing a bloody red, and his


    face was deadly.


    He didn¡¯t say any more words and just disappeared in front of me.


    ???


    LUCY.


    I was still in my bed, clutching the sheets tightly around me as I thought of my next move when Lucius


    suddenly appeared at the foot of my bed.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! Thank Goddess, you¡¯re back! I need to ask you about something!¡± I smiled at him. I


    wanted to ask about the vein-like tattoo that appeared on Adan¡¯s skin after I bit him, but I didn¡¯t have


    time to ask as he began shouting at me.


    ¡°What the fuck were you thinking when you bit him?¡± I had seen Lucius mad before, but never with me.


    And tonight, he looked like he was beyond mad. He was furious.


    I stood up from my bed and crossed my arms against my chest as I faced him. ¡± What¡¯s wrong with


    that? A demon is allowed to bite anyone they want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking royal! You could have killed him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened as I stared at him


    in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking stupid, Lucija! You have


    strong demon venom, and it could kill anyone you bite!¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t die.¡± I was trying to convince myself that it didn¡¯t harm him.


    ¡°But he¡¯ll probably end up dead soon!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± I yelled at him as my heart thudded loudly. ¡°But¡­ but¡­ does anyone survive a demon


    bite?¡±


    Oh, Goddess! What have I done?


    I felt my whole body heat up as my breathing hitched. I could see the candles flickering. ¡°Is there a


    chance he will survive?


    Lucius closed his eyes for a few seconds before he opened them. His expression went back to normal


    as his breathing slowed


    down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Father that you marked him. No one has to know you gave him the demon¡¯s venom. Am I


    understood?¡±


    ¡°But why? I don¡¯t want him to die! If I need to beg Lucien to save him! I will do it!¡± If


    Adan died, I would as well. But I didn¡¯t want us to end our lives just because I was stupid.


    Soon, the fire was on my palms and Lucius stared at them.


    ¡°Adan can¡¯t die! If I need to¡­¡± I wanted to repeat what I said about asking for help from Lucien but he


    cut me off this time.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t you fucking tell Father that you marked him!¡± He grabbed my arm and tugged on it, making


    my body inch closer to him. His eyes were zing bloody red, and the deadly expression was back on


    his face.¡± He¡¯s not dead! It means he survived it! It only takes five seconds before that venom kills its


    victim. So no need to tell Lucien about it! I will hide his mark, but you need to promise me you will not


    tell anyone about the mark!¡±


    ¡°What are you hiding from me, Lucius, that I¡¯m not allowed to tell Father about this?¡±


    At this point, I had no idea who to trust. I knew my father wanted Adan dead and wanted me to


    transform into a full demon. But what about Lucius? What was his n? Why was he so upset with me


    for marking Adan if he knew already that Adan didn¡¯t die from my venom?


    ¡°Just do what I said. Or I won¡¯t be helping you and Stone out of here!¡± He snapped at me as he shoved


    my arm away from his clutch before he disappeared, leaving me with more questions than I had before.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 69


    069 ¨C Lucien & Patrea


    LUCIEN.


    I didn¡¯t find the witch. And I couldn¡¯t


    force Stone¡¯s pack members to reveal her


    whereabouts.


    Hades had called for me and asked for an exnation of what happened the night that I took Lucija


    home. Lucius


    identally summoned his name, but he just ignored it. By the time he realized it was a royal son who


    mentioned his name, the only thing he saw was when Lucija took my hand. 3


    But he heard me swear to her that I would


    never touch Stone¡¯s pack. So even if I


    wanted to crush them and force the


    witch¡¯s name out of their mouths, I knew Hades was watching and just waiting for me to make one


    more mistake. I could feel he didn¡¯t like me at all, especially


    after that close encounter with him when


    Lucija¡¯s mother was in my chambers.


    more than two decades ago.


    I always had to watch my back. I felt like a fucking dog being watched all the time, and I didn¡¯t like it.


    But I didn¡¯t have a


    choice. I wanted to gain his favor even if I


    hated him.


    Despite being the being god of the underworld, Hades always had a soft spot for females, something I


    couldn¡¯t understand. He was supposed to be the toughest of all the gods, but he was bowing down to


    females.


    I pushed any thoughts of Hades aside for the moment as I made my way inside Patrea¡¯s cottage. I


    reached the door to her bedroom and forced it open, breaking the


    door from its hinges and making the witch jolt from her bed.


    She was sleeping, and I just woke her up.


    A crooked smile was stered on my face. as my gaze wandered over the wless


    skin of her neck and shoulders while she


    clutched her sheets tighter around her body.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Lucien! I¡¯d been asking you for privacy for many decades now,


    and up until now, you didn¡¯t have the decency to knock.¡±


    ¡°I would have transported my body here if you hadn¡¯t cast a spell in your cottage. Barging in is the next


    best option.¡±


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Her eyes darkened, and I knew I had annoyed her


    again like I¡¯d been doing for thest three


    decades.


    Patrea caught my eye because she was beautiful. I thought I outsmarted her when I brought her here,


    but the witch. was cunning and cast a spell on herself so


    I would not be able to fuck her.


    Despite lusting after her, she was the only


    female I couldn¡¯t touch in this realm. If I


    pushed myself on her, her body would


    deteriorate and she would die ¨C


    something she would rather be than have


    sex with me.


    So I just watched her from a distance, and


    from time to time I would give in and


    touch her, but I couldn¡¯t fuck her. Until I


    finally gave up because it just led to more


    frustration. She was the only female I


    could never have. I could have killed her,


    but I needed her alive rather than dead.


    ¡°Are you just going to stare there, or will you talk?¡± She rolled her eyes before she continued. ¡°Can you


    leave my room and


    let me dress up, I will meet you in the


    kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything in your body, Patrea. What¡¯s the point of having privacy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot.¡± She shoved her nket off her body and got up from her bed. ¡°You¡¯ve seen


    everything.


    Unfortunately for you, you can only look.¡±


    My eyes swirled with desire at the sight of her in her simple nightgown. The way her hips curled on the


    satin nightgown


    spiraled my lust. It wasn¡¯t even skimpy or body-hugging.


    She smiled mockingly at me before she held the hem of her nightgown and pulled it off her body, giving


    me a view of her perfect breasts and t stomach.


    I hissed in annoyance before turning my back on her and walking out of her room.


    Three decades of just staring at her and having my hand touch her core were frustrating the hell out of


    me. I swear to the fucking Hades that once I didn¡¯t need her anymore, I would fuck the life out of her


    and just let her die just so I could get


    my fill of her.


    ¡®Where is Lucija?¡¯ I connected with Lucius


    while I waited for Patrea toe down from her room.


    ¡®Are you back in Kalmeurs?¡¯ He asked


    instead of answering.


    ¡®Yes. Where is Lucija?¡¯


    ¡®Probably sleeping. I can check.¡¯


    ¡®And Stone?¡¯


    ¡®Still in the dungeons. Did you find the witch?¡¯


    ¡®No. The witch is no longer at the Mystic


    Pack.¡¯


    ¡®Did you kill someone from Stone¡¯s Pack?¡¯


    ¡®No. I couldn¡¯t because my son messed up by mentioning Hades¡¯ name, and now I feel like he¡¯s


    watching me the moment I leave the realm.¡¯


    ¡®My bad, forgive me, Father. If you want,


    send me. I¡¯ll find the witch.¡¯


    ¡®No. I don¡¯t trust you.¡¯


    ¡®Ouch! That hurt bad.¡¯


    ¡®You knew it. So fuck off and check Lucija.


    Make sure she doesn¡¯tmunicate with


    Stone until I can figure out how to unbind


    them.¡¯


    ¡®Do you still want Stone dead? Just send him back to his realm, and prohibit Lucija from traveling


    outside the realm. Easy


    peasy.¡¯ 1


    ¡®I¡¯m sure I made you aware that Lucija is special and not someone you can tell


    what to do. No matter what restriction I


    ce around her, she can always find a


    way to go around it.¡¯


    ¡®Yup, I know it. Because you fucking let


    me know about how useless I am


    ¡®Now, now, Lucius, don¡¯t get dirty on me.


    If you don¡¯t want to follow my order and


    just shut up, you can leave my tower and


    be on your own. I won¡¯t miss you.¡¯ 2


    ¡®I didn¡¯t say I was defying you. I was just saying, I am the one loyal to you, and yet Lucija and Guillermo


    have always been


    the ones getting favors.¡¯


    ¡®Then you need to prove yourself to get the favors they are getting.¡¯


    ¡®Lucija didn¡¯t do anything at all!¡¯ He snapped, and I knew he was already


    pissed off not that it bothered me.


    ¡®Lucija doesn¡¯t need to do anything. She had already proven her worth simply by existing.¡¯ I cut off the


    connection before


    he could say more.


    This argument between me and Lucius had been going on for years, ever since I


    und out Lucija existed. I watched Lucija nce she was six years old, and I could el the power within her


    the only ing that could destroy me. And this was he secret I kept all these years.


    feared my only daughter.


    efore Lucija was born, I knew Guillermo, ne of my firstborns, would be the one to ake over my throne


    once I ascended to Hades¡¯ throne, or at least be Hades¡¯ right


    And Lucius wanted to challenge that, as did the other spawns I had. They wanted my throne.


    But it didn¡¯t bother me. It didn¡¯t matter who would take over as ruler of


    Kalmerus, as long as I got the throne of Hades or was seated next to him.


    But the constant fighting between my spawns irritated the fucking hell out of me, so I reached out to the


    Orpheus of the


    Underworld and asked for the future of


    Kalmerus.


    The Orpheus couldn¡¯t see when the prophecy would be fulfilled ¨C the only thing she saw was that the


    next one who would take over as the new ruler was the only one who could destroy me. Someone


    whose power was greater than mine, and only I could feel how great his or her


    power was.


    Some of my sons knew I went to the Orpheus that day to find answers for the future of Kalmerus, but I


    could never tell them that, in fear, they would all conspire and try to kill me if they found out, one of


    them was stronger than me.


    So I told them a lie, stating that the next ruler would be able to mark his mate with


    his royal demon venom without killing their mate. Up to this point, none of my sons had been able to


    bring home a


    female marked with their venom. We


    could bite and drink blood from our


    victims, but the moment our fangs dug deeper, it could lead to the victim¡¯s


    demise.


    And none of the she-demons around


    were willing to take the risk of being bitten by a demon royal, making it impossible for my sons to bring


    home a marked female. It gave me more time to put my n into motion.


    In the beginning, I thought it was


    Guillermo who could be the next ruler of


    Kalmerus. He had a strong aura almost


    simr to mine, but when I met Lucija, everything changed. She was only six, but her power rendered


    me immobile when she yelled at me not toe near her when I nned to take her that day.


    Everly, her mother, thought her begging was the one that made me leave Lucija that day, but it was


    Lucija¡¯s anger that made me stop approaching her.


    Even if I was showing a tough facade in front of my daughter, I knew I could


    never push her to her limits, because she might discover she had power stronger


    than mine.


    The Orpheus warned me that destroying the chosen one would also destroy me.


    Killing her on purpose was never an option, and the only way she could not kill me is if I bound my life


    to her. That was why I waited patiently for her to turn 18 so we could bind our lives together under the


    pretext that I wanted to rinse her off of her werewolf blood, but she ran away, and now I am facing a


    bigger problem.


    How could I bind us when she was bound


    to a werewolf? a


    A sound of a chair scraping the floor snapped me out of my thoughts, and I found myself face-to-face


    with Patrea.


    ¡°So, why are you so early?¡± She inquired, scowling as she leaned back in her chair.


    ¡°Early? You¡¯re the only one who


    realm. Everything is just one whole day for all of us.¡± I chuckled and shook my


    head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not part of your world. Now can we get this over and done? What do you need?


    ¡°Lucija is back.¡±


    ¡°So I heard.¡±


    ¡°And what do you know about


    werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Not much. I was abducted before I could


    get a grasp of other creatures.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t abduct you. You came of your


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    own ord.¡±


    ¡°You tricked me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re greedy. That¡¯s the thing that


    lured you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re evil, taking advantage of


    someone¡¯s innocence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see an innocent female in front


    of me.¡±


    She mmed her fist on the table as she


    red at me. ¡°Tell me what you want, and get out of my house!¡±


    ¡°My house. You own nothing. Even the


    clothes you¡¯re wearing are mine!¡±


    ¡°Right! You own everything here, except my pussy that you can¡¯t fuck!¡±


    I scoffed but didn¡¯t say anything, I could feel myself getting pissed off already.


    ¡°Got your tongue tied? Poor King of Kalmerus, so¡­. deprived of sex.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only female around,


    Patrea. In case you forgot that.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I also know, how frustrating


    it is when you can have everything here except one. So do me a favor and let my body go.¡±


    ¡°No. Your presence here fulfills more of


    my needs than your body can.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Now talk, you¡¯re disrupting my peace.¡±


    ¡°Can you unbind two people?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Lucija¡¯s life was bonded to another man.


    ||


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it wonderful? Lucija times two.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Whatever Lucija has, he will get it too.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever joke on you? We¡¯re not


    friends.¡± She chuckled as if she had won


    something. ¡°However, to rify so you can understand it clearly, there are two


    types of bond, one where the other simply


    shares a life connection. One dies the


    other dies. And another, that shares the


    ability as well. Lucija is somewhat


    immortal ¨C unless they discover the right


    way to kill her. Making the person bonded


    to her as immortal as she is.¡±


    ¡°And Lucija¡¯s power?¡±


    ¡°You mean her fire?¡±


    I swallowed. I knew Lucija had more


    power than her fire. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s possible. But I¡¯m


    sure her strength will be his strength.¡±


    ¡°Can you unbind them?¡±


    ¡°No. I can only make the bond stronger, not unbind them.¡± She smirked at me and I wanted to wipe it


    off her face.


    ¡°Who can unbind them? The witch who did it?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Some spells are bound tost forever. Especially things


    like that.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s bound with someone already, can another one bind with her?¡±


    Her smirk warped into a scowl. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 70


    070 ¨C A Friend or A Foe?


    LUCY.


    My body jolted awake, making my eyes snap open as my heart thudded loudly in my chest. I sat up


    from lying down with


    my hands clutching my sheets tightly as I


    looked around.


    I¡¯m still in the underworld, and


    something doesn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡®Lucius?¡¯ He was my only connection in this ce.


    ¡®Damn it, Lucija! I¡¯ve been trying to wake


    you up for an hour now!¡¯ He snapped at


    me, and I knew it had something to do


    with Adan.


    ¡®Where is he? What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®No time to exin! Kosior dungeon,


    now!¡¯


    Oh, Goddess! Oh, Goddess!


    I shoved the nket off my body and grabbed my robe, wrapping it around me before I closed my eyes


    and flicked my fingers, hoping against hope that I would end up at the right ce.


    In seconds, I found myself on the stairs.


    that would lead me to Adan¡¯s cell.


    The smell of blood, sweat, and flesh being burned was swirling around me, making my jaw twitch. I


    wanted to scream, but Iposed myself. I needed to think and act logically, but I swore to the


    Goddess


    that I would kill whoever was responsible if something happened to Adan.


    I didn¡¯t waste any more time as I ran toward his cell. The blood I was smelling wasn¡¯t ordinary blood ¨C it


    was his blood, the same blood I was feasting onst


    night, but mixed with something else, something so strong that it was making


    ny stomach churn.


    No. Please. I tried my best not to think horrifying things, but I couldn¡¯t stop my houghts.


    We should have felt something if they hurt him.¡¯ Angel spoke in my head, and


    she was right.


    But then we were in the underworld, where everything could be changed with the flick of a finger. I had


    no idea how powerful my father was, but I was errified ¨C not for me, but for Adan.


    I ran and walked until I reached the cells


    where he was being held. My mouth dropped open as my legs buckled at the sight of him. I couldn¡¯t


    stop myself from falling onto my knees, but Lucius was quick to catch me, or my entire body would


    have stumbled on the dingy floor.


    ¡°What happened?¡± My voice broke. I


    didn¡¯t care anymore that the prisoners.


    around me would find out that Adan was


    important to me.


    Nothing matters now but Adan.


    I steadied my feet and rushed toward him, dropping to my knees as I looked at his horrible condition.


    He was unconscious, but he was


    breathing and his heartbeat was normal. His body was in a coiled position with his back on me.


    I could tell he¡¯d been whipped because his back was totally broken. There were too many gashes and


    cuts. Every part of him. was covered with blood, and I had no idea where to touch him because I was


    sure


    these hurt like hell.


    But why didn¡¯t I feel anything?


    Tears were trickling down my face as rage surged within me. ¡°Did Father do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea. I just went to look for him and saw him whipping him. I was toote already, he just kept


    hitting him.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did he scream? Did he ask him to stop?¡±


    ¡°No. Not even once. He was keeping the pain to himself.¡±


    My chest heaved, but I was trying to


    control my emotions.


    Patrea. Did Lucien ask Patrea to do something so I wouldn¡¯t feel his pain? But I didn¡¯t want to believe


    Patrea would


    betray me like this. She knew Adan was someone important to me.


    My gaze then fell on his wrists and


    ankles. He was not chained. I tilted my head to look at Lucius. ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him rest¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ He¡¯s losing blood. He¡¯s going to die.


    I yelled at him while I tore a part of my robe and began wiping his face. My heart ached at the pained


    expression on his face. My Adan.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to die. Father made sure of that.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s not healing! I can heal him. My wolf can heal him.¡±


    ¡°It would take time. There¡¯s


    enchantment here. He can¡¯t heal inside


    the tower.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly! That is why I need you to help me¡­ Let¡¯s take him out of here.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Just outside the tower, we¡¯re not going


    to run away.¡±


    ¡°Lucija¡­¡±


    I stood up abruptly and turned around, my hands clutching his forearms. ¡°Please


    ¡­ Just five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Lucija¡­¡±


    ¡°I love him, Lucius¡­ Let me help him.¡± My body racked from my sobs as I clutched my heart. ¡°I¡¯m


    begging you. Just this time, help me. Do you want me to kneel?¡±


    ¡°No! He¡¯s not going to die! Trust me!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here and watch him bleed! I can¡¯t! I need to do something! I will do everything you want


    in exchange for a


    few minutes outside the tower.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll be in deep trouble if you get


    away.¡±


    ¡°You can trust me.¡± I wiped the tears


    trickling down my cheeks with my hand.¡± I might be a demon, but you can trust me. Anything, Lucius, in


    exchange for Adan.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be messy if we get caught. I¡¯m sure Father will forgive you, but not me.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ I know I¡¯m no use to you, I¡¯m just me. But Lucius, you¡¯re all I have here. I don¡¯t have anyone


    who can help me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°How will I run away if he¡¯s unconscious? I just want my wolf to heal him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it will help. He used


    demon¡¯s oil and wolfsbane.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± I said in a low voice, but I could feel my eyes burning as


    my hands coiled into fists.


    ¡°Rx. Shit! Fine, I¡¯ll take you outside. Calm down your fire.¡± Lucius¡¯ voice


    softened as his hands gripped my arms. Lucija, look at me.¡±


    I titled my head up and met his eyes. ¡°You need to control your fire. He will know


    you¡¯re awake if you let out a fire, and then


    I will not be able to take you outside.¡±


    ¡°I want to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Not now. We will talk again. Do what you


    need to do with Stone first. Now breathe


    easily.¡±


    I nodded my head as I mumbled, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Lucius crouched beside Adan and


    motioned with his hand for me toe


    closer. His hand went to Adan¡¯s wrist


    while his other hand clutched mine.


    Soon, we were sucked into limbo, and our


    bodies dropped into the dusty ground.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I yelped as my eyes widened


    when I saw Adan¡¯s body drop with a loud


    thud. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t feel that, ¡°Lucius said while dusting his pants. Now I need to leave you


    here. Connect with me if you¡¯re done. Five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Can you stay? What if someonees?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re on your own. I have to deal with the rest of the prisoners to make sure they won¡¯t talk.


    Now hurry up!¡± And then he was gone.


    I crawled to where Adan was. We were


    exactly at the back of the tower, where big


    bushes were covering us from the


    walkway. No one could see us unless they


    peered through the bushes.


    ¡®Angel, how do you feel?¡¯


    ¡®Better. I can breathe better here.¡¯


    ¡®Do you think you can heal him?¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s try. I can feel Beast too. He¡¯s awake.


    He¡¯s trying to heal Adan.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, thank Goddess! Can you ask him what happened?¡¯ I swallowed and licked my lips before I


    adjusted Adan¡¯s position, dipped my mouth into his back, and began licking his wounds.


    He told me an Alpha could heal wounds and cuts, but fated mates could do it to each other as well.


    And I was relying on that. I knew his wounds, especially the big ones, might not close in, but I had to


    try or at least heal the ones that I could.


    ¡®Lucy, wait!¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Wolfsbane,¡¯ Angel said as she


    whimpered in my head.


    ¡®Do you want me to stop? But we need to


    save him¡­¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t stop, but you need to spit out


    whatever you can so I don¡¯t ingest all of it.


    ¡®All right,¡¯ I nodded and resumed licking Adan. I could taste his blood and


    whatever was mixed with it. Some were dried blood already but I was not repelled at all. All I wanted


    was to save him from more pain when he woke up.


    ¡®How is Beast?¡¯


    ¡®Weak. He tried to take all the pain while Father was whipping Adan, but he was too weak, so Adan


    took most of it. But he¡¯s trying to heal Adan now as much as he can.¡¯


    My eyes watered as I pulled away from Adan¡¯s body and ced my hands over my face as I stifled my


    sobs.


    Even at his weakest, Beast tried to help him. He didn¡¯t abandon him this time. Adan told me Beast had


    never helped him when he was in pain for the longest time


    now, but it seemed he had forgiven him already, and although I wished it didn¡¯t have to be under this


    circumstance, I was


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    d they were finally back together as


    one.


    I wiped my tears and was about to lick


    Adan again when Lucius appeared out of


    nowhere.


    ¡°Is the five minutes over already?¡± I


    asked, my brows furrowing.


    ¡°No. But just Father left Kalmerus.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°He¡¯s still looking


    for the witch. He had her scent. He was


    able to trace her room in Stone¡¯s


    packhouse and he got hold of her scent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! Did he tell you if he hurt anyone from Stone¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°No. He didn¡¯t.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief before my gaze fell


    back to Adan¡¯s. ¡°Can I take him to my room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him you helped me.¡±


    ¡°He will still find out.¡±


    ¡°I will tell him I forced you. I promise I¡¯m not going to put you in a bad light. I don¡¯t care what Father will


    do with me


    anymore, but he can¡¯t hurt Adan again.¡±


    ¡°You need to control your anger.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡± I asked


    him, ignoring hisst statement although I tried to calm my nerves.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Demons don¡¯t do love, right?¡± I


    chuckled sarcastically as I answered on his behalf.


    ¡°Who says that? I fall in love too often. I fall for every woman I fuck. But once I¡¯m done with their


    pussies, I move on and search for another one to love.¡± He raised


    his hands and shrugged his shoulders as if this was the best exnation for this


    topic.


    ¡°One day you will fall in love. And when you do, you¡¯re going to do everything for the person you love.


    Even if it¡¯s painful, even if it will hurt you, just as long as


    they end up okay.¡±


    ¡°Like what he did¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my


    forehead creasing.


    ¡°Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡± I growled at him.


    ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s get him to your room, and then we can talk again.¡± His hands


    reached for my shoulders.


    ¡°Stop hiding things from me!¡± I snapped at him as my eyes dted.


    ¡°Shit! Can you calm down? I¡¯m not the enemy. I¡¯m on your side, Lucy. I will exin but not here. Calm


    down.¡±


    closed my eyes and tried to breathe easily. Controlling my anger got easier when I have someone


    reminding me to


    calm down.


    ¡®How¡¯s Beast?¡¯ I asked Angel.


    ¡®He¡¯s resting now. He feels better outside. Me too. Can we stay here instead?¡¯


    ¡®Adan can¡¯t justy here on the ground, but I will think of something. I want to clean his wounds, and


    maybe I can ask Lucius to take us out again while Father is


    out.


    ¡®Okay. But do you trust him, Lucy?¡¯


    I don¡¯t have a choice at the moment,


    Angel.¡±


    I know. But be careful with any


    Information you give him, especially about the witch. If they find her, she can


    die and so is Adan.¡¯

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 71


    071 ¨C Future Ruler of Kalmerus


    LUCIUS.


    I transported us to Lucija¡¯s chamber, and I helped her put Stone in her bed. I knew she had many


    questions, but at the moment, she wasn¡¯t asking any. She was busy attending to her mate and it was to


    my advantage. I didn¡¯t want to tell her


    anything more at the moment than what


    she needed to know.


    ¡°I have to go now. I have other things to do,¡± I told her after a while of watching her clean up Stone¡¯s


    body.


    He looked like he was fucking dead to me, but his chest was moving, which meant he was still alive.


    ¡°But¡­ what if I need you?¡± Lucija stood up from the bed and faced me.


    ¡°Then reach out to me. I won¡¯t block my


    mind.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Lucien wille back


    soon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He wants to find the witch, so I¡¯m sure he will search the whole North for her.¡±


    ¡°Will you let me know if he returns?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But what are your ns? Will


    you return Stone to his cell?¡±


    ¡°No. Definitely not. I just want to be prepared when hees back because


    I¡¯m sure he will raise hell if he finds out I took him out of the dungeons.¡±


    ¡°Raise hell? You¡¯re already in hell.¡± I chuckled before I let out a deep sigh, and my expression turned


    serious. ¡°Lucija, you need to control your fire. If you snap and your firees out, you can burn the


    whole ce. And it won¡¯t kill Lucien, me, or any other demons, but I am sure it will affect the man there,


    and it will backfire


    on you.¡±


    She nodded her head, but I wanted to make sure she understood the severity of letting out fire


    uncontrolled.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not around to remind you, you need to remind yourself to calm down. You have a wolf, right?¡±


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°Make her useful. Tell her to remind you so she has some use here and not just resting there in your


    head.¡±


    Lucija¡¯s mouth twitched as her eyes dted, but it was just for a few seconds. Her wolf was trying to


    surface, which impressed me because, despite the enchantment around the tower, she was able to


    show me a glimpse of her through


    Lucija¡¯s eyes.


    I chuckled as I pointed at her. ¡°I made


    your wolf angry. Remind me to stay away once you can shift.¡±


    ¡°My wolf is not useless.¡± She red at me.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I said before turning around and disappearing from her room without saying anything else.


    I transported my body on the stairs going up to my room. I could have gone directly inside my chamber,


    but I wanted time to think, and walking helped.


    My mind had been racing for the past few days. I literally had no idea what my next


    move would be. There were many


    spections in my head, and I didn¡¯t


    know what to believe anymore.


    But one thing I knew for sure: I needed


    Lucija on my side.


    I might be older than her, but I knew she had a power far greater than mine. How did I find out? I wasn¡¯t


    born yesterday. If you¡¯d been living around my father,


    Lucien, for decades, you would get to know him inside and out.


    He had never behaved strangely until Lucija moved in with us.


    I had always known that by the time he retired as the ruler of Kalmerus,


    Guillermo was most likely to take over. Guillermo was three centuries older than


    me, and Lucien had always favored him over everyone else, including me.


    Of course, why would he choose me? I


    was nothing. My mother was a she- demon ve. She left me at the gates of the tower on the very


    same day that I was


    born and never came back. I didn¡¯t even


    know her name. Lucien was responsible


    enough to take me in but other than that, I didn¡¯t receive any personal attention.


    from him.


    He probably didn¡¯t know how to raise his


    own son.


    Almost all my brothers were brought up


    by their mothers and were only


    summoned by Lucien the moment they


    turned fifteen. Some of them stayed in


    the tower with us, but the moment they came of age at eighteen, they moved away


    and made a life of their own.


    I also moved out and had my own ce,


    but I came back here most of the time.


    And like me, some of my brothers hade back and made their intentions.


    clear


    they wanted our father¡¯s crown. Not that it bothered Father at all. We all knew he had his eyes set on


    Guillermo.


    But it did not stop us from still wanting it.


    Guillermo was already a tough


    I eliminated some of them as many as


    I could.


    If you asked me how many of my brothers.


    died in my hands, I couldn¡¯t count anymore. I couldn¡¯t even remember their


    names.


    And no. I didn¡¯t regret any of the killings. They¡¯re weak, otherwise, I would not be


    able to kill them. The only one I couldn¡¯t


    touch was Guillermo because I knew my


    father had his eyes on him. But I waited patiently until it dawned on me that he


    was no longer the apple of his eye.


    It was the moment that Lucien found out


    that he had a daughter. I thought his


    fascination with her bordered on the fact


    that she was his only rose among throngs of thorns. But as the years went by, I felt


    there was something more than the fascination of having a daughter.


    Although my father was never hands-on with me or cared about my existence, he did provide me with


    everything I needed


    to be stronger. Something he never gave


    to Lucija. Lucija was trained on the basics, but never on how to discover other powers within her. She


    was never taught to explore many more possibilities.


    And no matter how many times Gargon,


    Lucija¡¯s fire master, requested to upgrade her training, my father kept refusing. He didn¡¯t want her to


    move forward. He


    didn¡¯t want her to be stronger.


    Something was going on, and Father wasn¡¯t telling anyone. So I made my own move and tried to find


    the answer. Until it


    fell on me.


    I met Cordelia, the right hand of Orpheus.


    Orpheus was the immortal seer of the


    underworld. She could see the future, but


    she couldn¡¯t remember it afterward,


    she needed someone to be with her


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    whenever she had her readings.


    So Cordelia knew everything.


    SO


    Since I was the Prince of Lust, I never had any problem making her fall for my


    allure. I seeded when no one had.


    Because the next thing I knew, I was


    already fucking her and extracting


    information from her.


    She told me the next ruler of Kalmerus


    was not yet determined, whether a male or a female, but the ruler would be stronger than my father.


    And killing him or her would also end my father¡¯s life.


    But it was only one way. If Father died, the prophesied ruler would still survive.


    At that time, I thought it would be easier


    to kill Lucien¡¯s heir than him.


    So I only had two targets in mind.


    Guillermo and Lucija.


    But then I began noticing Guillermo¡¯s absence in his life. In fact, I haven¡¯t seen him in thest decade.


    He had probably visited the tower once or twice, but never as often as in previous decades when


    Father would always summon him toe to him.


    Father¡¯s attention had shifted elsewhere.


    It was then that I realized the heir was not one of the sons, but his only daughter.


    Killing Lucija would have been an easy act. She was only eleven at that time and knew nothing about


    power or the demon


    world.


    She could never fight back. She was


    supposed to be an easy kill, but one


    encounter changed everything.


    ***FLASHBACK***


    Lucija ¨C 11 years old 3


    Father had left me in the big hall to fuck a female he brought home while I downed the remaining


    whisky in my ss. Some of my brothers had left and gone their own ways, so I had nopanion for


    tonight.


    I had no one to fuck as well. Lust might be in my blood, but sometimes I getzy.


    And unlike Father, I never forced any


    female to have sex with me.


    I took pleasure in being treated like a god in bed, so I would definitely go for


    females who were lusting over me.


    Besides, I never ran out of them, so I had


    no fucking clue why Father took pleasure in taking females who refused to fuck


    him.


    But tonight was one of those nights that I would rather be alone in my chambers,


    working on my next move to secure the


    crown.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± A small, but clear girl¡¯s voice.


    reached my ears, and I knew who it was.


    Lucija.


    I turned around and shed her a wide


    smile. Just the girl I was hoping to


    encounter. She was pressing herself


    against the entryway pir as if she wanted to get lost in it.


    ¡°Hello, little one. My name is Lucius.¡± I


    motioned with my hand and asked her to


    on the Victorian couch adjacent to where I was standing.


    I¡¯d seen her on many asions, and Father had introduced her to us, but we never really spoke to


    each other.


    ¡°My name is Lucy,¡± she stated as she sat


    up straight, her eyes looking directly at


    mine.


    ¡°You mean Lucija?¡±


    ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    I nodded my head as I sipped my drink without taking my eyes off her.


    ¡°Do you know a way I can get out of here?


    ¡°You think if I know, I will tell you?¡± I chuckled in surprise at her question.


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°What made you think that?¡±


    than the others. They


    never smiled at me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe because you never smiled at


    them.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t smile at you too¡­ But you smiled at me,¡± she replied in a very polite.


    manner.


    If she only knew what I gave her was a


    devil¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re different from them. So


    maybe you will be kind enough to help me.


    She was trying to y with my emotions, but I was not born for sappy things.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to stay here? You can have everything you want, just let


    Father know.¡±


    ¡°He never really gives me what I want.¡±


    ¡°What did you ask him?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to my house in the


    human realm.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡± She asked, ignoring


    myst statement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I stopped counting¡­ and


    you?¡±


    ¡°Eleven. Are you going to be the King of


    Kalmerus once our father dies?¡±


    ¡°Do you want him dead?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer and just bit her bottom


    lip.


    ¡°Why did you ask if I would be the next king here?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask if you will let me go back to the human world if you¡¯re the King


    already.¡±


    I walked toward her and crouched down


    in front of her. I was trying to read her to see if she was taunting me. For all I knew, she-demons were


    cunning even at a


    young age, but all I saw was sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Will it make you happy to go back there?


    ¡°I


    She nodded her head. ¡°Please, let me go


    back there. I don¡¯t want to be here.¡±


    How could I let her go back when I had already nned how I would kill her?


    ¡°Yes, I will let you go back there if I be the King of Kalmerus,¡± I told her, but it held no meaning. I


    was so used to making false promises.


    But then she smiled, something I had


    never seen on her since she arrived here. I


    saw hope in her young face.


    She slowly raised her hand and stuck out her little finger, her eyes beaming with happiness. ¡°Pinky


    swear?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my forehead creasing.


    ¡°Pinky swear? It¡¯s a promise. And when we lock our pinkies together, it means we need to honor the


    promise. I take pinky promises very seriously, Lucius.¡± She was nodding her head as if she were


    negotiating something big.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Pinky swear?¡± She asked again. Her


    brows were raised, but her lips were still


    curled into a wide grin.


    ¡°Fine. Pinky swear,¡± I chuckled as I


    entangled my little finger with her.


    And I thought that was it, but then she withdrew her finger from mine and flung er arms around me as


    she hugged me


    tightly. I almost lost my bnce, but I was able to hold us both steady as I held


    her in my arms.


    I had never hugged someone. Although I was not supposed to feel like this because a demon never


    feels this kind of emotion, I must admit it felt good.


    ¡°Thank you! I will be forever grateful to you.¡± She murmured against my neck, and for some reason, her


    words made goosebumps appear on my skin. ¡°I will pray to Selene to make you the next King of


    Kalmerus, so you can save me.¡±


    How could I n on killing her when she was holding on to me as if I were her saving grace?


    ***END OF FLASHBACK.***


    So instead of killing little Lucija, I watched her every move because I wanted


    rove to myself that she was not the


    one in the Orpheus prophecy and that I didn¡¯t need to eliminate her. But


    everything was pointing her way, and yet I didn¡¯t have the heart to kill her.


    I didn¡¯t even know I had a heart. Maybe because every time she would see me, she would look at me


    as if we had our own little secret and that she was counting on


    This went on for years until she was sixteen. Perhaps she had grown tired of my promise by that point.


    I just realized, Lucija never looked me in the eyes anymore. I knew then that I had failed


    her.


    But it didn¡¯t mean I stopped trying to be the next king because up until this moment, I was still


    aiming for it. And I still had no intention of killing the only sibling who had grown on me. But the


    had changed- I wanted her to take


    down our father and give me the crown.


    And even if they kept saying she and Stone were bound together, I didn¡¯t want


    to take a risk.


    Lucija was special. I didn¡¯t think killing Stone would kill her, the same way killing my father would not kill


    her.


    That was why I was hell-bent on


    protecting Stone with my life because he was my only guarantee that, as long as he existed, Lucija


    would never consider ruling Kalmerus.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 72


    072- The Bond Between Us


    LUCY.


    I had removed all traces of blood from almost all parts of his body except those near his wounds and


    cuts. I didn¡¯t want to touch them, as I didn¡¯t want to wake him up if I ended up hurting him. I wanted him


    to rest and gain his energy back.


    I couldn¡¯t exin what I was feeling at the moment. Never in my wildest imagination did I think Adan


    would end up looking like this. He had always been so strong that I felt no one could hurt him, and


    seeing him so vulnerable while he slept was breaking my heart.


    I caused him this. If he didn¡¯t meet me, maybe he was still okay, living like a god


    in his own world.


    ¡®But then he¡¯ll never be this happy.¡¯ Angel reminded me.


    ¡®Do you think he¡¯s still happy? Maybe he regrets following me here. I don¡¯t understand what I did wrong


    for him to suffer like this because of me?¡¯


    Angel didn¡¯t answer. She must be saving her energy, but I didn¡¯t mind at all. I


    knew she didn¡¯t have the answer either.


    I was torn between having Adan around me and sending him back to the human realm. Up until now, I


    had no idea what my father wanted from him, but if he found a way to hurt Adan without me feeling any


    pain, I knew he would not stop hurting him.


    I just hoped he didn¡¯t find a way to break the bond; if he did, I should have felt it


    the way I felt a rope tightening around my heart when Althea connected me to


    him.


    Speaking of Althea, I needed to stop my


    father from hunting her. I needed to do something, I just couldn¡¯t let him hurt. anyone, especially Adan,


    to make me follow hismand. But the problem was that, up until now, he hadn¡¯t told me. a thing


    about what he wanted me to do next. He just kept disappearing


    hunting Althea without bothering to speak with me.


    I let my fingers run gently along my mate¡¯s face, letting the sparks give me strength and hope that one


    day all of the


    pain would be over and I would get to


    enjoy being Adan¡¯s mate and spend our


    life together. I just wanted a simple life where I got to love him without anyplications like this.


    But I knew that as much as I was hoping


    for that ¨C reality was already pping me


    hard in the face. I wondered if being a demon meant I would be treading this world alone, like my


    father, like Lucius,


    like many of my siblings.


    I lowered my body andy on my side beside Adan, being careful that I was not touching any part of


    him before I closed my eyes and sent a silent prayer to Selene.


    ¡®Selene, I know I am not worthy of your attention, but I hope you still remember the little girl you visited


    in this realm once. Although I have more pain in my chest now, it is still me. I¡¯m still Lucy. Before, my


    only worry was if I would ever find my mate, the one you destined for


    me and if he would like me. I found the


    answer already, and I am beyond grateful for what you gave me. Adan. He¡¯s just perfect, even if he is


    annoying at times and grumpy, he is still perfect in my eyes.


    I was just wondering if you would let me


    keep him. Because I really like him. I


    loved him. Please help me. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore¡­¡¯


    My hands went to my chest as I clutched my cloth while tears trickled down my face. I was trying to be


    tough, but beneath the facade of being a demon, I am just a girl hurting for the way life was throwing


    things my way.


    I just wanted to be free to love Adan. Was I asking too much?


    My body shook as I cried my heart out. I let my emotions flood out of me, but I stifled the sound of my


    cries because I didn¡¯t want to wake him up. I didn¡¯t want


    him to see me like this.


    Cry, Lucy. Cry.


    After this, I would no longer cry. I would be tougher. And I would face whatever life


    had in store for me ¨C head-on.


    I remained in my position, just staring at Adan for quite a while until I decided it was enough and I


    needed to take action.


    I pecked his forehead before I climbed out


    of bed and wrote him a note, stating that I


    would be back soon and that he should


    not step out of my chamber until I came back. I then proceeded to change my clothes. I wore a long,


    ck, flowy dress that reached my wrists and ankles.


    I also double-checked the foods I


    requested for him. They were no longer warm. I touched the metal cloche


    covering the food with my palm and transferred heat to it to warm it up just in case he woke up while I


    was gone.


    I took onest look at my mate before opening my bedroom door and walking my way to the main


    double door of my chamber.


    Simon showed up almost right away after I locked my door with a simple demon spell.


    ¡°Mydy, you summoned me,¡± Simon


    said with a bow of his head.


    ¡°Stand here and guard my chamber, or ask someone to do it for you. No one is allowed entrance, not


    even the King. If he insists, tell Father I will meet him in his


    throne room. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    I was not sure what I was trying to aplish here. Although my father had never transported directly


    into my room like Lucius had been doing, he of course could do that if he was denied entrance to my


    chamber. But it was a silent warning to him that he was not allowed to touch


    my mate anymore.


    ¡°Let me know if anyone attempts toe Right away.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response, as I


    immediately transported my body


    outside of the tower andnded on the


    spot where I could easily make my way to Patrea¡¯s cottage.


    I needed an answer as to why I didn¡¯t feel any pain when Father whipped Adan. I had to get to the


    bottom of this before it


    was toote.


    ???


    ¡°Did Father ask you to unbind us?¡± I


    asked Patrea as soon as she opened her


    door and let me in.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered before locking the


    door behind us.


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not the one that bound


    you together. It will require very dark


    magic to interfere with the bond if


    someone other than the maker tries to


    unbind you. But even if I can, I will not help him.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh as I slumped my body onto the small couch beside the window.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Althea bound you together? She did it, right?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There were too many things running through my head that it slipped my


    mind, but I had no intention of keeping it from you. Father doesn¡¯t know who the witch that


    performed the spell, so we should never mention her name again.¡±


    Patrea told me once that her cottage had


    an enchantment


    no conversation could


    be heard from the inside but I wasn¡¯t


    taking chances. Better to be safe than


    sorry.


    ¡°She knew the danger of doing this, right? Does she know that she might be facing one of the kings of


    the underworld


    with what she did?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°She must be brave.¡±


    ¡°She is.¡± I know I should be telling her about Althea¡¯s condition in exchange for this spell, but I didn¡¯t


    want Patrea to feel


    guilty that she was the reason Althea


    risked her life to help me. But I vowed to


    help her get out of here, to fulfill my end of the bargain, and I just needed to figure


    out when. ¡°Just like you.¡±


    ¡°Your father will not like it if he sees you


    here. Hees by every time hees


    back to Kalmerus from traveling to


    different realms.¡±


    ¡°My father seemed to be fascinated with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Your father has an obsession with


    females who refuse his advantage. I¡¯m lucky I¡¯m a witch, I can protect myself.


    I wanted to say, unlike my mother. But pining over something that happened a long time ago was


    pointless at the


    moment. I had far more important things


    to think about and try to fix.


    ¡°I¡¯m d he can¡¯t break you. But I will do my best to help you out of here.¡±


    ¡°We will help each other the best way we


    can. Lucien might be strong and powerful, but if he¡¯s alone, he can¡¯t do


    much.¡±


    I nodded my head and smiled at her


    before something crossed my mind. ¡°Do you know why, despite the bond between


    us, I was not able to feel any pain when Father whipped Adan? He was almost


    dead when I saw him, but I didn¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. But are you sure the witch was able to bind you?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I nodded my head and told her how I felt pain when the dungeon keepers whipped Adan when he


    arrived at the Kosior.


    ¡°That¡¯s unusual. Unless he willed himself to block anything from you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Aside from the witch¡¯s bond, you have the mate bond between you, and although


    you were not marked, I believe bonds after bonds made you both so strong


    together that you can raise walls and control what others can feel.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that he intentionally


    kept the pain all to himself?¡±


    ¡°Werewolves can do that. Block off their emotions from their partners, putting up a wall so the other half


    will not suffer.¡±


    My hand slowly raised to my mouth to keep my lips from quivering as a memory of my conversation


    with Lucius came to


    mind.


    ***FLASHBACK to earlier***


    ¡°One day you will fall in love. And when you do, you¡¯re going to do everything for the person you love.


    Even if it¡¯s painful, even if it will hurt you, just as long as they end up okay.¡±


    ¡°Like what he did¡­¡± Lucius stated in a


    low voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my


    forehead creasing.


    ¡°Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡± I growled at him.


    ***END OF FLASHBACK***


    I didn¡¯t get an answer. But Lucius¡¯ words


    made sense now.


    My eyes watered as everything dawned


    on me. Adan shielded me from the pain. Adan even when his life was in peril, was still thinking of me.


    He should stop doing this or my father would use it to his


    advantage to torture me.


    I stood up abruptly and met Patrea¡¯s


    gaze. ¡°I need to go now.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I just need to talk to Adan, but do you have anything I can give him to help his


    wound heal faster?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what your father used on his whip?¡±


    ¡°Lucius said wolfsbane and demon¡¯s oil.¡±


    ¡°I have antidotes for demon¡¯s oil but not


    for wolfsbane. I never had to use one


    before¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take what you have.¡±


    Patrea didn¡¯t waste time and took out


    vials before mixing liquids while murmuring, which sounded like a prayer or a chant. After a while, she


    handed me


    the vial and gave me instructions on how


    to use it.


    In no time, I was transporting my body back to my chamber.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I hissed and spun around my spot to check my bedroom, but there


    was no sign of Adan.


    ¡°Adan!¡± I yelled as my heart thudded loudly while my feet rushed to the


    bathroom, but he was not there.


    ¡°Simon!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs as I sted the double door open and found Simon rushing


    forward to


    meet me.


    ¡°My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Answer me or I will cut off your horns!


    Where is Alpha Stone?¡±


    ¡°Your father took him, mydy!¡±


    ¡°And why was I not informed?!¡± I


    growled, my eyes zing red as I grabbed


    his neck, choking him.


    ¡°Mydy¡­¡± He struggled to gasp for air as he tried to pry my hand off him. ¡°The king¡­ prohibited me


    from¡­ sending you


    ¡­ a message.


    I pressed his Adam¡¯s apple hard, making him choke one more time before shoving him off to the


    ground. ¡°Where did he take


    him?¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 73


    073 ¨C Calm Down Your Fire


    ADAN STONE.


    I grunted in difort as my eyes snapped open. Pain coursed from my back to every corner of my


    body, and it rattled me for a second until I was able to make sure that my walls were still up. I didn¡¯t


    want Lucy to feel even a tiny bit of the pain her father gave me.


    ¡°Aargh¡­¡± I groaned. I couldn¡¯t roll over and couldn¡¯ty on my back, butpared to the pain before I


    fell asleep or passed out, what I had at the moment was bearable.


    I closed my eyes for a moment and tried to steady my breathing, trying to process everything that had


    happened when Lucien walked into the dungeon and began to emotionally torture me.


    He kept telling me that Lucy was bound for greater things and that I would be her weakness. That my


    slightest pain and difort would eventually render Lucy incapable of doing her daily routine. He said


    Lucy would never do the same thing to me that she would protect me by taking all the pain herself.


    Until it dawned on me, he wanted me to control my pain and not give it to Lucy.


    And like the fucking weak Alpha that I was, I sumbed ¨C because hurting my mate was never on my


    list. So I put my walls up, and my wolf helped me, making sure that every burn and every whip


    would never get past the walls that we built around us.


    I could take more. Lucien kept whipping, and I kept negotiating despite the bleeding and the pain all


    over my body.


    He wanted me to leave, and nevere


    back.


    I wanted to leave and take Lucy with me. I negotiated that he could create a direct portal to my territory


    and be allowed


    there anytime to visit her, but the fucking


    devil was too selfish. He wanted me out of


    Lucy¡¯s way.


    He wanted me to forget her.


    Or tell him where he could find the witch.


    Either of the two meant the same thing: dying. Without Lucy, life would not be worth living. And if I were


    to give him the witch, I would be giving him the capacity


    to kill me.


    But I wouldn¡¯t go that way. I wanted a life with my mate. And it might take a while to get to the happily


    ever after I wanted for us, but we would get there.


    In the end, Lucien whipped me like he wanted my soul out of my body. But I didn¡¯t scream. I didn¡¯t even


    growl. I took it all in, terrified that if a scream left my throat, Lucy would feel something.


    I just needed to keep myself together. The more Lucien saw that his ways wouldn¡¯t get through me, the


    faster he would give up on torturing me.


    I was still in pain, but it felt heavenly. I could smell Lucy all around me. Maybe I was still in dreand,


    sleeping in my bed. Wait?


    Bed? I snapped my eyes open again, and my jaw dropped when I realized I was in Lucy¡¯s chamber. No


    wonder her scent was calming me down.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± My voice came out throaty, but I was sure it was loud enough for her to hear me if she was


    just around.


    Snapchat


    But there was no response.


    I needed water.


    Despite the pain, I pushed my body up at the exact moment the door opened, and I found myself


    locking my eyes with Lucien.


    The fuck! Could a man get some rest from seeing his fucking face? Was he back to torture me again?


    In seconds, my wrists were mped together by an invisible force before a


    rope appeared out of nowhere and tied them together.


    A rumble formed in my chest, but I tried to act calmly. One of these days, I will fucking decapitate his


    head and feed him to my wolf.


    ¡°It seemed my daughter broke my rule not to see you. She brought you to her chamber.¡± A devil¡¯s smirk


    crossed his


    face before his gaze wandered around the bedroom. ¡°Where is Lucija?¡±


    When I didn¡¯t answer, he motioned with his hands, and soon, two demons walked


    toward me and pulled me out of the bed.


    Great. I didn¡¯t even get to see Lucy.


    ¡°[Should we take him back to the cells, my King?]¡± One of the demons talked in their ownnguage


    while I let out a sigh. I felt so fucking useless, and yet so fucking tired.


    ¡°[To my throne room.]¡± Lucien answered and immediately disappeared.


    I was soon dragged out of Lucy¡¯s room


    and into-I had no idea where-but I was


    bracing myself for a new set of tortureing my way.


    ???


    LUCY.


    ¡°Where did he take him?¡±


    ¡°At the throne room, mydy¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t acknowledge Simon¡¯s response and just began walking away. I could just transport myself, but I


    needed time to control my emotions, and the throne room was not that far.


    ¡®Lucius¡­¡¯ I reached out to my brother. If the worst happened, I needed him.


    ¡®Aaah¡­¡¯ He was groaning in pleasure.


    My eyes rolled at the lust in his voice. He was most likely fucking someone at the moment. ¡®Where are


    you?¡¯


    ¡®The fuck, Lucija. I¡¯m outside Kalmerus. Give me five minutes.¡¯


    ¡®Father is home.¡¯ I told him, ignoring his request.


    ¡®Oh, fuck!¡¯ I knew that one was not for


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡®Obviously. Get back here. He took Adan


    again.¡¯


    ¡®And why did you let him?¡¯


    ¡®I have no time to exin. Satisfy yourself ande back here! Throne room!¡¯ I snapped at him before


    cutting


    off our connection as I slid inside the


    corridor that would lead me to Lucien.


    As I neared the hall, I was expecting


    noises, but there were none, and it was


    making my heart thump loudly. Silence could be a sign of danger.


    There were demon guards outside the throne hall, but they stepped aside,


    giving way as I approached them. It was only when I was behind the door that I heard the crack of a


    whip.


    My heart shattered at the thought of


    Adan being whipped again.


    My father is evil. One of these days, I¡¯ll


    make him pay for his sins against Adan


    and my mother.


    I ced both my palms on the double doors and pushed them, even without using any force, they


    opened, and my eyes locked with my father¡¯s. He was sitting on his throne with a smug smirk


    on his face.


    Another swoosh of a whip erupted in the


    air, and my head snapped in the direction


    of the sound.


    Adan was standing, tied to a chain, almost parallel to my father¡¯s throne. I saw a single, thick whip


    swinging in the


    air with thin, torn spikes at the end, but no one was holding it, and itnded on


    Adan¡¯s back. His body flinched, but he


    didn¡¯t let out any sound, and instead of


    pain, his face lit up the moment our eyes. locked and a smile crawled on his lips.


    I wanted to smile back at him but if I did,


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I would end up bawling in tears. My heart


    couldn¡¯t take the sight in front of me. I


    just cleansed him of his blood, and he was now bloody again, everywhere. His blood was dropping to


    the tiled floor, mixed


    with his sweat.


    It was too much for my eyes and my heart


    to take.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ I mouthed at him as tears pooled in my eyes but I blinked them back before they could fall


    and dropped my gaze away from him to face Lucien.


    I felt the heat arising from my body, and my eyes were reflecting red on the golden.


    armrest of his throne.


    ¡°Calm down your fire, Lucija, or he will


    get more of this!¡±


    ¡°Open your walls, Adan!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°No.¡± He answered calmly behind me, and it made my jaw twitch as my hands. coiled into tight fists.


    If my father was evil, Adan was stubborn. Both wanted to show they were superior, and it was pissing


    me off.


    I hissed as fire engulfed my body, and a loud crack came from behind me. This


    time, Adan growled in pain, and my heart stopped.


    ¡°Calm down your fire!¡± Lucien shouted as he cracked another whip. Adan didn¡¯t growl this time, but I


    could hear the


    rumble from his chest.


    And I knew I was losing this.


    I steadied my breathing and willed my body to calm down, and soon the fire


    around me disappeared. I wanted to turn


    around and look at Adan, but I didn¡¯t


    want to see him suffer, it was enough that I could hear him breathing.


    ¡°What do you want from us?¡± I yelled at Lucien.


    ¡°From you. Lucija, only from you. I have no use for that bastard.¡± Lucien answered


    in a calm manner as if he was not


    torturing someone behind me.


    ¡°Then leave him alone!¡±


    ¡°I can. But can you?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 74


    074 ¨C We Are A Team, Right?


    LUCY.


    ¡°I can. But can you?¡± His eyes bored deep into mine.


    ¡°What do you exactly want from me?¡± I asked, trying not to raise my voice.


    Lucius appeared out of thin air, and I saw his jaw twitch when his gaze fell on Adan before anger flitted


    across his expression at my father¡¯s following words.


    ¡°Rule this kingdom with me.¡±


    Lucius obviously wanted this for himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your kingdom! I have a pack! I am the Luna of my pack, not of Kalmerus!¡±


    ¡°You belong in this realm, Lucija.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I never feel like I belong here, Lucien. Set me free.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His eyes zed red as his grip on the armrest tightened as the whip was used to hit Adan again.


    ¡°Stop hurting him!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! Or there will be more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not ying fair. I¡¯m trying to calm down, but you¡¯re still hitting him!¡±


    ¡°Who says Lucien ys fair?¡±


    ¡°Can you both calm down? And Father, stop hitting the fucking wolf! If he dies, Lucija will fucking perish


    as well!¡± Lucius ¡® hissed in annoyance.


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating the Alpha in front of you, Lucius. It takes more than a whip to kill him.¡±


    ¡°I hate you.¡± My lips quivered in anger,


    but I was controlling my fire, and I was


    getting good at it.


    ¡°Thank you. Hate and greed make me stronger. So shower me more.¡±


    ¡°Let Adan go.¡±


    ¡°I told you I can do that. But can you?¡±


    ¡°No. Whip me more if you want, but let Lucy and I go.¡± Adan shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, Stone. Again,


    Lucija, can you let him go?¡±


    My lips quivered because I knew the answer would be painful.


    ¡°I have options for you.¡± My father shed me one of his wicked smiles, and I knew this was not good.


    ¡°I can do this without your help, but since we will be working together for the good of


    Kalmerus, I want to include you in all my ns moving forward.¡±


    I held my breath as a hologram appeared in front of me, making me step backward


    as my eyes grew wider before I was able to control my emotions.


    Althea and de. He found her.


    They looked like they were arguing as de threw his luggage inside his Jeep.


    And then it was gone. My father closed the hologram.


    ¡°I found the witch. Her coven is


    sheltering her and I can not get through on their territory at the moment but I will find a way soon.¡± He


    smiled at me as if he won already. ¡°However, the man who looked important to her is leaving without


    any spell to protect him. I can


    take him, trade with his life, and bring the witch here. She can unbind you. So what do you think,


    Lucija?¡±


    ¡°Leave them alone.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? She¡¯s my only


    guarantee to unbind you from that wolf.¡±


    ¡°I will let Alpha Stone go. No need to bring the witch here.¡±


    I could hear growling from my back, and I


    knew Adan was furious about my decision. But I was doing this to protect him and Althea. And now,


    de as well.


    ¡°You see, Lucija. Simply letting him go gives me no guarantee that you will not sneak out and return to


    him. Then it will


    be the same cycle again. I will look for you, and the fool will follow you here. I need the bond broken.¡±


    ¡°No need to break it. No one has to die just because it needs to be broken. Spare Adan¡¯s life and send


    him back to his pack! ¡°I told him with conviction.


    ¡°No! Stop Lucy! Stop making a decision for me. I will stille back and hunt you!


    Adan growled.


    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t remember me anymore, ¡°I answered in a firm voice.


    ¡°No! No! No! Fucking no! Don¡¯t you fucking y with my head!¡± Adan


    shouted, and I heard chains ttering, and I knew he must be trying to break free from them.


    ¡°Bring Patrea here, Father!¡± I was doing my best to ignore Adan.


    ¡°Tell me your¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring Patrea here, Father!¡± I repeated myself, not letting him finish his words.


    ¡°Tell me exactly your ns.¡± Of course, he was stubborn as hell.


    ¡®Patrea can make him forget about me. He


    can resume his life without me.¡¯ I


    answered him through our minds. I


    didn¡¯t want Adan to hear the rest of it.


    ¡®And you?¡¯


    ¡®If he doesn¡¯t bother me anymore, I will eventually move on and forget about him.¡¯


    ¡®Out of sight, out of mind¡­¡¯ He scoffed. ¡® What¡¯s my guarantee that you will not


    ¡®My word, father.¡¯


    A spark of light ignited beside me, and soon, Patrea¡¯s body appeared. She


    probably wasn¡¯t expecting to be


    transported, and she would have


    copsed to the floor if Lucius hadn¡¯t


    been quick enough to catch her and help her get back on her feet.


    It didn¡¯t escape my notice how Lucius was


    staring at her, as if mesmerized, before


    catching himself and resuming his scowl,


    while Patrea maintained her annoyed


    expression as she straightened her


    posture.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that you should have the courtesy of informing me ahead of time


    that I will be transported? If you think traveling in limbo is a fun ride, then you¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not


    something for me!¡± She snapped at my father, her chest heaving. Her hair


    was down, and it looked like she was


    brushing it since she had a hairbrush in


    her hand.


    ¡°This is not the time toin, Patrea¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the rest of my father¡¯s words as Lucius dug into


    my head.


    ¡®Who is she?¡¯


    ¡®The witch father trapped in this realm.¡±


    ¡®No way, I met her several times. And she


    doesn¡¯t fucking look like this. I would


    have remembered her face¡­¡¯


    ¡®Father probably let you see what he wanted you to see because this is the face


    I¡¯ve been seeing since I was eleven. Father


    made her immortal.¡¯


    ¡®How?¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t ask. Can you focus and help me instead of gloating over Patrea?¡¯ I hissed


    at him.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, Lucija? ¡°Patrea¡¯s voice snapped me out of my


    conversation with Lucius.


    The chains kept ttering, and Adan was making too much noise now.


    My eyes locked with Patrea¡¯s and I saw worry fleeting on hers. I nodded my head as I fought back the


    tears before facing my father again.


    ¡°Will you promise me, in Hades¡¯ name, that you will never touch Adan and his territory again? And


    Althea and de.¡±


    ¡°In Hades¡¯ name, as long as he and the witch don¡¯t cross me, I will not touch. them or his people. I will


    forget about all


    of them.¡±


    ¡®You fucking marked him. And how about you? Your heat? You need to have a rejection before you let


    him go.¡¯ Lucius was in my head again.


    ¡®I¡¯m a she-demon. I can take care of my heat. And no, I will not reject him.¡¯


    ¡®Lucija! You can¡¯t just throw him away!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know if I could trust Lucius, but at part of me wanted to. ¡®One day, I will find him again.¡¯


    ¡®What if he¡¯s mated already?¡¯


    ¡®I will move on.¡¯ I answered him before shutting off our connection.


    I already made up my mind.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± I asked Patrea.


    Patrea nodded her head before I looked at


    my father.


    ¡°Just give me one minute to say my


    goodbye, Father. Just one minute.¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from


    falling.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he nodded his


    head.


    I turned around and made my way to


    where Adan was. If I thought seeing my


    mother¡¯s dead body was the worst day of my life, it was nothingpared to now.


    I knew I was being a coward by letting the only man I ever loved go. But what choice


    do I have? I knew from the beginning that


    my life was doomed


    that even if I try to


    fit in in the shifter¡¯s world, I would never really belong there.


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Please.¡± Adan¡¯s voice broke as he tugged on his arms, trying to break the chains. ¡°I know I¡¯m


    fucking useless, but please don¡¯t give up. We are a team, right?


    His tears were shattering my entire being. But I was doing this for him.


    I cupped his face and rested my forehead against him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not useless. You¡¯re the bravest


    man I¡¯ve ever met. Thank you for buying me on the Omega Feast, Alpha Stone. For cutting Cesar¡¯s


    thumb because he hurt me. Thank you for all the adventures you and Beast gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Please, I love you. Don¡¯t punish


    me this way. I can take everything.¡±


    I closed my eyes and asked Angel to mindlink to Beast, hoping she would be able to reach his mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m letting you both down. One day, I will find you, and I will im. you as mine. But if that


    dayes and you already findfort in someone else¡¯s arms, I will understand. I will still wait for


    you until eternity ends. I love you, Adan.¡¯


    I pulled away from his forehead and pecked his lips, letting the sparks from his lipsfort me. Adan


    tried to kiss me hard, taking my whole lips into his, but I withdrew immediately and turned my back to


    him.


    ¡°Lucy!!!¡± He growled, and it was so loud that I felt the hall shake from his voice.


    ¡°You can begin now, Patrea.¡±


    Patrea¡¯s eyes were welling with tears as she nodded her head. Soon, the spot


    where she was standing began carving


    ancient letters, and dust appeared and began swirling around her.


    ¡°Lucija!!!¡± Adan growled once more, and


    for the first time since we arrived in this


    realm, I felt his Alpha aura rising. It was so strong that my heart began thudding loudly.


    but I


    He was trying to catch my eye, didn¡¯t want him to see my betrayal. So like the coward that I was, I


    turned my back on him as Patrea began chanting her spells.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 75


    075 ¨C Trapped Souls


    LUCY.


    Tears trickled down my face as I tried to keep myself together. It was agonizing to see Adan chained


    and punished, but it was torture to hear his pleas. I hope one day he will forgive me for doing this to


    him.


    A loud crashing sound, like bricks exploding, erupted in the air as metals and chains ttered as they


    were dragged on the floor. And I knew Adan had broken free. My gaze darted to my father, who was


    left stunned in his ce.


    Adan was soon on my back, his chained arms coiling around my body as he


    hugged me tightly.


    My father hissed, his eyes zing red, as


    he stood up from his throne, but I was


    faster. I let fire engulf my whole body, including Adan. I knew my father had the possibility of


    prating my fire, but I was thankful that Lucius held his arm to


    block him from reaching us.


    If anything, it caused Father to pause and just stare at me, his chest heaving as I continued to sob and


    let myself be lost in Adan¡¯s touch while Patrea continued her


    chant.


    ¡°Lucy¡­ Stop her. We can win this


    together.¡± Adan mumbled against my


    skin, his mouth kissing the skin of my


    neck.


    I let the fire make a gurgling sound to keep the others outside from hearing our


    conversation.


    ¡°I love you, Adan. I need you to trust me. I promise I wille back for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you out of my head.¡±


    075 Trapped Souls


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± I wanted to tell him it would just be temporary until I got my act together, but I felt something


    digging into my neck. ¡°Adan¡­¡±


    A soft gasp left my throat, but I stopped. myself from creating more noise as his fangs sunk deeper,


    piercing my soft spot.


    He was marking me.


    I had no idea how he was able to let his fangs out, but it might have something to do with why his aura


    became strong.


    My hands flew to his forearms, which were still gripping my body tightly as I held on to him for support


    because my knees were buckling but my mate wasn¡¯t stopping.


    It was painful and exhrating. Despite the situation we were in, I couldn¡¯t help but revel in the way his


    teeth were digging into my skin. I was so lost at the


    moment when, all of a sudden, Adan¡¯s hold on me loosened as his body dropped to the ground just


    beside my feet. With my fire still enveloping us, I cleaned the blood from my neck and covered his mark


    with my hair before wiping the blood off his lips. His fangs retracted as his chest. rose and fell as if he


    were just sleeping.


    I lowered the me that was embracing us until itpletely extinguished. Lucien immediately rushed


    forward to


    check on me.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± He hissed, his jaw tightening as he threw me a furious


    look.


    ¡°I just protected him from your wrath. He just wanted to hug me.¡± I told him in a cold voice, with my


    eyes zing red before I turned my full attention to Patrea. ¡°Were you able to do it?¡±


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°I will send Stone back to his territory.¡± My father spoke, but before he could do anything, I spun my


    body around and


    held his wrist.


    ¡°Not too fast. I want Patrea out of here


    too!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Both my father and Lucius. eximed at the same time.


    Father hissed at Lucius before he turned


    his attention to me. ¡°And why would I do


    that?¡±


    ¡°Let her go, void the contract, and set her body free.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are not.¡± I scoffed at him before my eyes squinted and a dagger flew past him, stopping in


    front of my chest. ¡°I¡¯m ready to die, Lucien.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, Lucija! If you want to die!


    You could have let me kill Stone!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to lose now, Father! My mate will never remember me anymore. Maybe it¡¯s best if we


    just kill ourselves. Maybe in the afterlife, we can be together. I have nothing anymore.¡± I let the flying


    dagger pierce my skin, and although I was wearing ck, blood could be seen soaking into my dress.


    ¡°No! Lucija!¡± Father roared, and the hall grounds shook.


    I let the tears fall from my eyes before I darted my gaze at Adan¡¯s. He was unconscious, but blood


    appeared on his


    chest.


    ¡°A little more push, father, and you will lose me.¡±


    ¡°A dagger will not kill you!¡±


    ¡°I can try, rip my heart to pieces if I need


    to ¡±


    ¡°Ask me something else! Not Patrea!¡±


    ¡°Your choice. Patrea or me¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucija¡­ You don¡¯t need to do this. You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Patrea eximed as her face


    paled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong here, Patrea. He had no right to trap a soul as beautiful as yours.¡± Patrea and I kept


    staring at each other, both our eyes were pooling with tears.


    ¡°Fine! I will send her back to the human realm!¡± Lucien eximed in exasperation.


    The dagger moved back an inch as I let out a sigh. ¡°The contract, Father. The one you sign with your


    blood. I want it destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Lucija!¡± Father hissed as his horns protruded from his head, and I knew he was letting his demon aura


    out, but I wasn¡¯t backing down.


    The dagger moved forward again, but just enough to touch my skin. Soon enough, an old-looking


    document appeared in the air and was floating in between us.


    ¡°Is this the contract, Patrea?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Destroy it. Let Patrea go free¡­¡±


    ¡°You will pay for this, Lucija.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already paying more than I deserve. Destroy it¡­¡±


    Lucien¡¯s eyes glowed red as he turned his attention to Patrea, but he wasn¡¯t doing anything to the


    contract ¨C it stayed floating in the air.


    I raised my hand and summoned fire before extending it directly under the contract. Soon, my fire


    engulfed it slowly, burning the paper as a rumble formed on my father¡¯s chest.


    and


    In a few seconds, the paper was gone, Patrea¡¯s body jolted as if somebody had shaken her before she


    began gasping for


    air.


    I let the dagger hanging in the air dropped on the floor while my heart thudded loudly. I began to panic,


    terrified that Patrea was about to copse, but she raised her hand as if stopping me from doing


    anything while she tried to steady her breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m ready to leave this realm.¡± Tears trickled down her face as she stared


    at me.


    We didn¡¯t say a word, but we had an understanding-a reminder of what transpired in her cottage.


    We did it. Now if we could only continue


    and seed with our ns.


    ¡®You can¡¯t stay away from me, Patrea! I


    will look for you again!¡± Lucien warned


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the same naive girl that you lured with your charm, Lucien. I knew better now. Cross my path,


    and you will regret it.¡±


    ¡°The only reason you¡¯re still alive is because of me!¡± He yelled at her as he moved forward as if he


    would lunge at her, but Lucius blocked his way. His hand gripped his chest, preventing him from


    moving forward.


    ¡°Enough, Father. Let Stone and Patrea go. They don¡¯t belong in this realm anymore. We don¡¯t own


    them now.¡± Lucius


    exined in a calm manner, his eyes not leaving Lucien¡¯s, as if he were making sure he would not do


    anything to harm


    Patrea or me.


    ¡°Make sure you know where your loyalty lies, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s with you, Father. Always with you. That¡¯s why they need to go. Soon, the gods would smell their


    souls, and they would know that they didn¡¯t belong here,


    and you would be in jeopardy.¡±


    He red at Lucius before he looked back at Patrea. ¡°Get Stone, and prepare to


    transport yourself.¡±


    Patrea didn¡¯t waste any more time and


    crouched beside Adan before she lifted


    his head, and adjusted her position, letting Adan¡¯s head rest on her thighs.


    I¡¯m ready.¡±


    My hands coiled into fists as I fought off the tears that were falling. ¡°You will not bother Adan, Patrea,


    Althea, and de


    again.¡±


    ¡°I will watch Stone, and if I find out that Patrea lied to me, I will hunt her down.¡±


    ¡°I never yed with any of my spells and


    rituals, you know that. I delivered as I was asked!¡± Patrea snapped at him. ¡°Now let me out of this


    forsaken ce!¡±


    Lucien¡¯s eyes glowed red but he didn¡¯t say anything, and with just a motion of his hand, Patrea and


    Adan disappeared in


    front of me.


    Adan was gone taking my heart with


    him. 2


    My shoulders slumped, and I saw Lucius.


    was about to reach for me, but I moved away before he could touch me. I didn¡¯t


    want his pity and for our father to conclude that he was helping me.


    ¡°Show me where you transported Adan and Patrea.¡± I turned my attention to


    Lucien instead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me.¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to trust you.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± He shrugged his shoulders as he let the hologram appear before us.


    My lips quivered, wanting a sob to escape my throat, but I stopped it as I stared at Adan¡¯s naked body,


    coiled in the middle. of the entrance hall. He was still


    unconscious.


    Everyone was hovering over him as his mother sobbed beside him while they checked his wounds.


    Even Grand Alpha Aurelius and his Luna were there. They came home for him.


    ¡°Maybe Lucy will appear soon. Check all the rooms of the packhouse.¡± I read those words from Alpha


    Aurelius¡¯ lips, and Collin began giving instructions to the Omegas around.


    The tears I was trying to stop just kepting. Howe they were still not


    mad at me after what happened to Adan?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we have things to discuss.¡± Father snapped the hologram away, and I was left staring


    at an empty space before me.


    ¡°Where did you take Patrea?¡± Lucius. asked.


    ¡°Same ce.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not there.¡± I hissed at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to check. I want to make


    sure you didn¡¯t double-cross me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then find her!¡± I shouted at him.


    He let out another hologram, and this time it showed Patrea, who was deep in the forest. It was dark


    and snowy. She


    was trying to find her way.


    ¡°Where did you take her?¡± I asked, my


    eyes squinting.


    ¡°I told you, at the same ce as Adan, and I had no fucking idea why she ended. up somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably outside Stone¡¯s territory. Father did not destroy the entire shield. He just entered it without


    destroying it, and I assumed supernaturals were still being held out by the shield protecting the


    territory.¡± Lucius exined, more to me than my father.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business now. She can


    die and be free.¡± Lucien eximed as he


    shut down the hologram. His voice was


    I knew Patrea would survive. She was


    smart and equipped with magic and spells. My only concern was that no one would directly inform


    Adan¡¯s family of


    what exactly happened here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± I tilted my head up


    and turned around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk first,¡± father spoke in a calmer


    manner.


    ¡°No. I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Lucija!¡±


    ¡°You got what you wanted. Now leave me alone for a while!¡±


    ¡°If you think you can outsmart me, think again. If I discover you¡¯re crossing the realms, I will not


    hesitate to wreak havoc in his territory.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to keep my word, Lucien. So keep your word too.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not required here right now. I¡¯ll see you around.¡± Lucius said,


    breaking the tension between me and Lucien.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Father asked


    him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I was in the middle of something before I came here. Now I want to continue with my


    business.¡± He winked at me, and I just rolled my eyes at him. I was sure he would go back to fucking


    his women.


    I walked away from them and tuned out. their voices as I left the throne room.


    With a heavy heart, I wrapped my arms. around my body as I let my feet lead me to my chamber while


    I let myself get lost in my thoughts.


    Without Adan here, I would be able to master my power without having to think about keeping him safe.


    Without him here, I didn¡¯t need to worry about him being tortured or abused. I could focus on being a


    stronger she-demon while letting Angel take full advantage of her strength outside of this tower.


    And when I¡¯m ready, I will challenge my


    father for my freedom.


    I knew it might take a while, and having Adan forget about me might lead to my own heartbreak if he


    found someone else


    to fill his nights.


    A big price I had to pay. But what choice. do I have? It¡¯s a risk, but I was holding on to the hope that


    whatever his mind had forgotten, his heart would remember. 3)


    I entered my room and closed the door. without making any noise before I leaned my back on it. My


    hand reached for my neck, letting my fingers trail on my skin up to the wounds of his mark. Adan


    even at the worst moment, he would


    always surprise me.


    I smiled despite myself. I had his mark-


    this was enough for now.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 76


    076 ¨C The Witch and the Demon Prince


    PATREA.


    My body was sucked into limbo as I held Alpha Adan tighter to make sure he wouldn¡¯t fall somewhere,


    but for some reason, I still ended upnding in the middle of the cold, forest ground alone.


    ¡°Shit! Where is he now?¡± I groaned, my eyes scanning the whole area as I ced a hand on my hip


    bone before stretching my back.


    Inded on my butt, and I was thinking sending me back to the human realm might also mean I would


    be back at my real age. I had no idea what year it was already, but if my calction was right, I should


    be almost seventy years old now.


    And if my body were older, the fall might


    render me immobile. Apart from the pain in my ass and the slight difort in my back, nothing


    seemed out of the ordinary. I felt the same as I did there, except the air here was colder.


    Good grief! It was snowing, and I had no thick clothes to shield me from the cold.


    I stood up from the ground and rubbed my palms together, and I noticed my hands were still the same


    no sign of aging, which was a good thing, but I would check on everythingter. I needed warmth


    because the chill in the air was


    slowly making its way onto my skin.


    I didn¡¯t escape death at Lucien¡¯s hands


    just to end up dead in the middle of the


    cold forest because of frostbite or


    Hypothermia.


    I straightened my posture and was about to chant a small spell when a light


    flickered in front of me, and soon


    somebody appeared right before me. He was so close that I instinctively backed


    away andnded on my bum again.


    My pants were soiled with snow from


    earlier and were not seeping onto my skin.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± I scrambled to my feet and


    stood up abruptly as I red at Lucius, who reached out his hand to help me up,


    but I ignored it.


    ¡°Dammit! You and your father had no regard for space or privacy!¡±


    The demon royal in front of me smiled. sheepishly as he brushed a hand through his curly hair, red tints


    creeping up his cheeks. Was he blushing?


    ¡°I just pictured where I would end up when I left the portal. I didn¡¯t know you would be in the exact


    same spot.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped at him


    while rubbing my arms. I hoped he would


    leave me alone so I could do my spells. because the cold was no joke after staying for decades in such


    warm surroundings.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a fire


    within me. Do you mind going on your way so I can warm myself up?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, but I saw the small flick of his fingers, and the next thing I knew, I


    had a thick, red coat on me and a winter hat, and my regr shoes were reced with elegant winter


    boots that I doubt. would let me walk far from here. But they


    were still better than the regr ones I


    had earlier.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This feels nice. Oh, spirits!¡± I


    eximed as I pulled the coat tighter


    against my body. ¡°Are you expecting a thank you from me?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°After what my father did? No.¡±


    ¡°Well, you forgot the hand gloves.¡± I


    raised my hands and wiggled them. I


    wanted to smile, but I didn¡¯t think he


    deserved to get one from me, so I kept a poker face.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He spoke in a low voice.


    Did he just say sorry? That was really unusual from someone like him, and never in my experience did


    Lucien talk calmly this way. So why was Lucius acting this way?


    He was acting like Lucy, but Lucy was a half-demon, and the one in front of me


    was a full demon.


    He opened his palm, and soon enough, a pair of ck women¡¯s gloves made of a


    appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Here, let me help you.¡± He moved forward and raised his hands as if asking permission to ce the


    gloves on mine.


    ¡°Why did you not just let them magically appear on me so you don¡¯t need to be hassled with putting


    them on?¡± I asked as I extended my hands, and he carefully ced one after the other without


    answering my question. He was so focused on cing them on mine that I


    had time to look at his face.


    I was sure this demon was centuries old,


    but I couldn¡¯t deny he was handsome,


    just like his father. But he had an advantage because I saw him smile


    earlier, and it was quite refreshing and


    nice to look at.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I mumbled before I could stop myself as I withdrew my hands from


    him.


    Shit! I shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know, but I said it anyway.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and looked at the path ahead of us. ¡°Did


    you know if Adan made it to his territory?¡±


    He nodded his head, slipping his hands into his pockets. ¡°He¡¯s with his family.¡±


    ¡°Good. And I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m here


    because the shield prohibits any


    supernatural beings from entering their territory? Am I right?¡±


    He just nodded his head again in


    response while his gaze was still stuck on me, and it was making me ufortable.


    ¡°Okay, then I should be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°To his territory.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t enter there. And with his


    076- The Witch and the Demon Prince


    condition at the moment, I doubt they


    have time for you. Give it a day or two,


    thene back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just want to say if you need help, I¡¯m just here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Did Lucien send you to track my whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m sure once he finds out, I¡¯ll be bombarded with questions about


    why the hell I was


    here.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to y jokes on me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere my father can¡¯t track you. His power brought you here, so


    that means he could keep an eye on you at this exact same ce. But if he doesn¡¯t


    see you or know where you are exactly, he will not be able to see that I am with you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going. But you¡¯re noting with me. I¡¯m tired of demons.¡± I said that and began walking


    away from him.


    I didn¡¯t look back, as I didn¡¯t want him to follow me at all. And since I didn¡¯t hear


    any movement or noises from my back, I thought he had left, so I just went ahead and walked faster. I


    was hoping I would see a rough road soon. If not, I would have to use a locator spell to find out where I


    was. But using energy in an unknown territory might bring me danger, so that would be myst option.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re heading the wrong way¡­ Someone spoke behind me.


    My body jerked forward before I turned abruptly around and found Lucius behind me, floating in the air.


    ¡°What the heck are you still doing here?


    076- The Witch and the Demon Prince


    For Spirits¡¯ sake, are you stalking me?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I just want to make sure you¡¯ll have a safe ce for the night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a witch. I can protect myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can unless it¡¯s a whole pack of rogues or other supernatural beings attacking you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t scare me. Nothing is more terrifying than your father.¡±


    ¡°I know. And I¡¯m not even trying to scare you. Come here¡­¡± He motioned with his hand, and although I


    didn¡¯t want him to control me, something in his eyes


    hypnotized me.


    I walked back to where he was as if my


    feet had a mind of their own.


    Oh, spirits! Please don¡¯t let me get trapped in his allure. I was able to repel the father, I should be able


    to do so with


    the son as well.


    Lucius descended from the air, and the moment his feet hit the snowy ground, he coiled an arm around


    my waist and pulled my body closer. I arched my body back so my chest wouldn¡¯t hit his, but it didn¡¯t


    stop him from holding me tightly.


    And then I was sucked into limbo again, and in seconds, we were in an empty alley, which I thought


    was in the middle of the city if I based it on the cars passing by on the main road.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like being transported without any notice. One day, I¡¯m just going to die with all the


    palpitations I get from being stuck in limbo.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± He chuckled as his arm on my body loosened and he let me go. ¡°This building here


    is an inn. You can stay for the night and just rest.¡±


    I crossed my arms against my chest as I


    bit my bottom lip. I had no money with me. I was about to tell him that, but he already handed me some


    bills that looked


    totally different from thest time I was here. Well, it had been decades.


    ¡°Here¡­ use this.¡±


    ¡°This is too much. Where did you get this?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s enough to keep you going for a couple of days.¡±


    I finally smiled at him as my eyes watered. I had no idea I would be leaving the demon world today, so I


    was not


    prepared, and even if I hated the demon


    in front of me, I was grateful for the help.


    ¡°Thank you. I will pay you back when¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. I stole them. From people who are stealing as well. So, no harm done.¡± 2


    ¡°I should go now.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for him


    to reply as I turned my body around,


    ready to walk away, when he called for


    me, making me halt from moving


    forward.


    ¡°Patrea.¡± His voice was low and hesitant.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I answered, tilting my head


    slightly in his direction.


    ¡°Take this?¡± He extended his hand, and


    my gaze fell on the ck coin he was


    handing me.


    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± I turned my body aroundpletely, and he ced the


    coin in my hand.


    ¡°Rub it three times with your thumb, and I wille without any questions. Just in case you need


    help?¡±


    ¡°Why would I need help from you?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders as his eyes softened, but he turned his gaze


    somewhere else but on mine. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know. This could be yourst option, but use it if you need help. It can be as simple as you needing


    something to eat or something to wear, or you losing direction. Or you just want to talk or vent


    out.¡± 4


    ¡°Did you forget I¡¯m a witch? I can find my way and find solutions. I can steal money. too. And I definitely


    don¡¯t need a demon


    around me.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not underestimating what you can do. Just that, there¡¯s nothing wrong with asking for


    assistance from time to time. Even I need help sometimes.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but I raised my eyebrows as I stared at him.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not sure what you and Lucija nned or if you actually had any ns. But I want to help


    Lucija. If you¡¯re on her


    side, then we can help each other.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.


    He nodded his head, his lips pursing into a thin line. ¡°I understand. I wouldn¡¯t


    trust me either if I were you.¡± He stepped backward, his hands raised as if he were surrendering. ¡°But


    give it a shot. Maybe you¡¯ll realize I am trustworthy. You have the coin, rub it, and I¡¯ll be there. At your


    service. Any time of the day or night.¡±


    And then he was gone. No warnings, no goodbyes. And the air suddenly felt colder than it was like it


    was biting the skin on


    my face. I clutched the ck coin tighter in my hand before turning around and making my way to the


    entrance of the


    inn.


    Thest thing I would trust would be anyone rted to Lucien, with the


    exception of Lucija. And I knew I should


    discard the coin in my hand, but for some


    reason, I was holding on to it, as if it were my only hope that I would be able to


    survive in the realm that had changed in full magnitude since thest time I was


    here.


    I pushed the idea to the back of my mind as I entered the building lobby. I had many other things to


    think about instead


    of Lucius.


    I needed to find my way to reach Alpha


    Adan¡¯s territory and inform them of Lucija¡¯s request. And maybe they could also point me to where I


    could find my granddaughter.


    I had to find her. She was the only reason


    I looked forward to returning to this


    realm. And then, together, we could hatch a n to help Lucija.


    Lucija clearly told me to stay away and that her only request was for me to speak with Adan¡¯s family.


    And I knew I should


    do just that and forget about the demon world. But I didn¡¯t think I had it in me to


    let poor Lucija suffer and carry the


    burden alone.


    I passed by a mirrored wall, and it made me stop in my tracks as a smile curled on my lips. I still looked


    the same as I did in the demon realm. If anything, I should be grateful for this ¨C no back pain and


    blurred vision. At least I would get to


    relive the years I missed while I was trapped down there. But, of course, only


    after I helped Lucy get out of the underworld.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 77


    077 ¨C Where is Lucy?


    ADAN STONE.


    I grunted loudly as I snapped my eyes open. Why the fuck did I forget to draw the curtains closed? The


    fucking sun was


    disrupting my sleep!


    Oh, fuck! The sun was up! I needed to get up. Sometimes I forget I am an Alpha and I have a whole


    pack to run. This is what happens when your day consists of the same thing over and over again, like a


    fucking routine, and you are just waiting for your life to end.


    I had a pounding headache, but this was strange. I had drunk too much previously but never had this


    kind of headache, but I might have overdone itst night. But fuck this! It felt like someone pped a


    massive boulder on my head.


    I rolled over in bed only to realize it wasn¡¯t my bed. This was a guest room.


    Why am I here?


    Shit! I probably brought home a female. I usually never bring anyone home, but if I did, we would end


    up in one of the guest rooms and not in my room. At least I still had some sensest night when I didn¡¯t


    use my own bed. But I couldn¡¯t remember a single thing.


    I saw a folded pair of sweatpants and a t- shirt on the chair beside the bed, and I got up and walked


    lazily toward it. In no time, I was fully clothed. I went to the bathroom and washed my face. I looked


    like I hadn¡¯t had a decent sleep in days,


    but then again. I had drunk too muchst


    night.


    My back felt a bit odd, but I was used to


    the pain. My fucking wolf never helped


    heal me or anything, but despite him not


    helping me, I could still heal fast. I just had to bear the pain alone.


    I walked out of the guest room and headed downstairs. I could hear voices. somewhere in the


    packhouse but I didn¡¯t give a shit and went directly to my office. My stomach was rumbling, but for


    some reason, I had no appetite to eat.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I eximed once I stepped inside. the office. It was spotless and clean, which was usually the


    case whenever I would go on an expedition and be out for a few days. But then Laira and Lena might


    have been bored and cleaned up everything before they went to bed.


    The Omegas would usually clean off the dust and the trash bins, but they were not allowed to touch or


    throw anything inside my office. Only Laira and Lena got to decide if I needed anything moved,


    reced, or thrown.


    I was just about to sit down on my chair


    when my wolf decided he wanted to speak


    with me.


    ¡®You can¡¯t remember anything?¡¯


    ¡®Wow! Is this a sign that today will be an incredible day? because the mighty beast


    graced me with his presence!¡¯ I mocked


    him.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but he threw in lewd images in my head of me fucking a female with long, ck hair


    who had a perfect round ass that I kept pping


    while I fucked her from behind.


    My dick went hard in an instant.


    ¡®Was this the female I fuckedst night?¡¯


    My mouth watered as I licked my lips, my hand rubbing my chin as I let the images run through my


    head. ¡®Why the fuck can¡¯t I remember anything?¡¯


    The next image was of the same female, but her hair was fiery red this time. I knew it was her. I could


    only see her back,


    but I don¡¯t think I would be able to forget


    how her body looked.


    She moaned sexily, and I suddenly had


    the need to jerk off, but I restrained


    myself because I was fucking confused as to why I couldn¡¯t rememberst night. How could I forget if


    this female was this fucking amazing? I couldn¡¯t remember her at all, but it seemed like I knew how


    my dick felt inside her.


    And then she slowly turned her head to look at me and gave me a seductive smile, and the whole world


    stopped.


    ¡°Mine!¡± I growled loudly as I gritted my teeth while holding my armrest tightly.


    In seconds, the door flung open, my Beta and Gamma rushed forward, and Beast withdrew the images


    from my head,


    making the rumble in my chest grow


    louder.


    ¡°Fucking knock next time! I might be fucking someone in here!¡± I snapped at them, and I saw them


    exchange looks.


    ¡°Where is Lucy?¡± Collin asked.


    ¡°Who the fuck is Lucy?¡±


    I swallowed as I remembered the face of


    the female I was fucking in Beast¡¯s memory. ¡°Long ck hair, dark brown eyes, porcin skin¡­ but


    she also had red hair, maybe she colored it. Is that Lucy?¡±


    Damn it! Did I see her with ck hair and


    then with red hair? Did it mean I fucked


    her on two asions?


    ¡°The fuck, Adan! Why do you need to describe her? Where is she?¡± Kingston


    eximed.


    ¡°You answer me! I awoke to find her not


    in bed with me. Go ask if anyone saw her going out the house or better yet, check the fucking borders


    for any reports of her. ¡°I had no idea why the fuck I just gave


    out that order.


    Confusion was written on both their


    faces, and I was totally losing it. But why were they looking for her? Did they fancy


    her?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kingston asked.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m fucking hungry!¡± I stood up, not minding that my fucking erection was


    still tenting in my pants.


    I walked past them and opened the door,


    only to find my father standing behind it. ¡°Dad? Why are you home?¡±


    ¡°I think Alpha Stone is having some memory loss,¡± Collin spoke behind me,


    and it made me turn around and scowl at


    him.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What did you fucking say?¡±


    ¡°Omega Feast? ¡°Do you remember it?¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you I had no n of attending the Feast? Not now. Not fucking ever!¡±


    I snapped at him and walked out of my office.


    I heard them talking behind me, but I tuned out their voices as I stopped in front of a hallway mirror. My


    hands reached for the hem of my t-shirt as I pulled it off my head to check my back.


    Something felt odd in there like it had been hit by something.


    I turned my body slightly, just enough for me to see my back, and I couldn¡¯t help the growl that escaped


    my throat.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± My back was full of


    scars that looked fresh, and it seemed


    they wouldn¡¯t fade anytime soon. They


    were too many and looked like I¡¯d been whipped. ¡°What the fuck happened here?


    I heard footsteps approaching from two opposite directions, but my eyes fell on my mother and my


    grandmother, who had worried expressions on their faces. I


    knew my mother was here because I saw Dad, but my grandmother?


    ¡°Momma! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Show me your back!¡± She ignored my


    question and pushed my body around so my back would end up facing her, making me face my father


    and my men who came


    out of the office.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I asked them while I felt Momma¡¯s fingers running along the skin of my


    back.


    ¡°It¡¯s healing, but the scars are not fading


    ¡°Momma stated.


    I tilted my head to look at her and asked, How did I get those scars?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t remember anything, son?¡± Pops¡¯ voice erupted in the air, and my head snapped up in his


    direction.


    Why was my whole family home? They were supposed to be with Alexa right


    now.


    ¡°Do you know where you¡¯ve been these past few days?¡± Pops¡¯ continued to ask.


    I tried to run my memory, but I saw my usual routine. I didn¡¯t go anywheretely.


    ¡°He can¡¯t remember that we went to the


    Omega Feast,¡± Collin stated when I didn¡¯t


    answer my grandfather.


    ¡°We went to the feast?¡± I asked, confused as to what he was saying.


    ¡°Do you think they wipe out his memory of Lucy?¡± Mom asked while her eyes were


    fixated on me.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± I kept hearing that name. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell Beast to link with my wolf?


    And let¡¯s discuss this over lunch.¡± Father


    tapped my shoulder as he motioned with


    his hand, telling me to head to the dining room, while I heard Pops tell Collin to send every Omega out


    of the pack house so we could all talk in private.


    I felt like I was just being pushed like a


    puppet.


    If this were an ordinary day, I would have snapped at everyone and walked away, but a part of me


    didn¡¯t want to. I wanted to know who the hell Lucy was, and if she was the female that Beast had


    shown me.


    ???


    LUCIUS.


    Lucija shut off her mind, and I didn¡¯t want to just appear in her chamber at the moment. I was sure she


    would appreciate being left alone, and thest thing I wanted was to anger her, especially now that


    Stone was not around.


    Plus, I didn¡¯t want my father to suspect I was on her side. So I headed for his personal suite instead,


    where he allowed me to appear any time of the day.


    I transported my body, and I ended up just beside him. He immediately closed the hologram he was


    looking at, and from the looks of it, it was inside the Mystic


    Pack packhouse.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I was just checking on Stone.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t remember her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± I told him nonchntly before I grabbed a cigarette from his desk. I was about to


    flick a me


    on it, but my father beat me into doing


    that.


    ¡°But everyone around him keeps mentioning Lucija or Lucy.¡± He said.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have a witch to cast a spell on the whole pack now. Besides, even if they keep telling


    him about it, it will just go to waste if he can¡¯t remember


    her.¡±


    ¡°Unless the witch shows up there and


    undoes her spell.¡±


    ¡°Can she do that?¡±


    ¡°Patrea can do many things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows you¡¯re watching, and she won¡¯t be stupid to risk her life.¡±


    ¡°Patrea had no regard for her life. I


    meant it when I told her I was the only


    one keeping her alive in this realm. But maybe it¡¯s time to end her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have no use for her. She¡¯s more of a


    liability now.¡±


    I wanted to tell him to forget about her and just move on, but my father was not stupid. He might realize


    I was trying to


    protect the witch.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Lucien! We didn¡¯t get this far just for you to withhold information.¡±


    ¡°We? I got this far without your help.¡±


    ¡°If I remember it right, I was the one who religiously stood beside the fiber


    watching it while you fucked females, and


    I was the one who caught Lucija.


    Everything started rolling because of me.¡±


    ¡°Then it means your job here is done.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that!¡±


    ¡°I know you want the throne, Lucius. But it will never be yours.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just realized that, as you said earlier, you wanted her to rule this


    kingdom with you, but Lucy doesn¡¯t want


    it.¡±


    ¡°With Stone still alive, it will be easy to manipte my little girl. I had no idea I¡¯d be thanking her for


    being foolish enough


    to fall in love.¡±


    ¡°Lucy can stay here even if she¡¯s not the Queen of Kalmerus. Why do you want her


    to rule here? You have hundreds of sons,


    and yet you¡¯re passing your throne to a she-demon? You¡¯re insulting us, father. What would Guillermo


    think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck. He¡¯s still out there looking for a queen to take home. I wondered how many females


    he had


    marked and how many had died already.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°What do you expect? After all, I am the Prince of Darkness.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and acted as if anything he said didn¡¯t hit me as I puffed my cigarette.


    ¡°Just ept that you will just be my right hand but never my heir. If you can¡¯t take that, then go.¡±


    ¡°And where will I go if I leave? I¡¯m


    enjoying thefort and the privilege of being your son, so I¡¯ll stick around for a


    while, maybe a century or two.¡± I shed him a devilish smirk, but I wanted to


    crush him in my hands.


    If I only knew a way to destroy him.


    Lucija. Destroy Lucija and Lucien would die, and my problem would be solved.


    I knew the answer for almost a decade


    now, and yet I kept a blind eye. There must be some other way without having


    to kill her.


    ¡°I want to rest now. Check on Lucija, make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything


    stupid. Tell her I¡¯m watching Stone and his every movement.¡±


    ¡°Yup. Got it.¡± I answered in a bored tone


    before I disappeared from his room and


    appeared in mine.


    I should go and warn Lucija, but I was


    sure she knew nothing of how to get out of Kalmerus or the right portal to use to get to Adan¡¯s territory.


    Warning her was


    not important at the moment, but I knew


    someone who needed an immediate


    warning.


    Patrea. I needed her away from Adan¡¯s.


    territory until my father would ck off


    and not check on the Mystic Pack territory anymore. Or he might keep his word and end Patrea¡¯s life


    once she


    reconnects with Stone.


    I counted to ten before transferring my body outside a portal that would bring me directly to where


    Patrea was. The ck coin was not just amunication coin. it was a portal that I linked to whoever


    was carrying it. As long as she had it with her, I would be able to reach her directly using this portal in


    front of me.


    Author¡¯s Note


    Lovelies,


    I apologize for informing you sote.


    Unfortunately, the flu made a U-turn and


    hit our home again, much worse than in


    thest few weeks since my 5-year-old


    also got it this time. And I feel worse


    today thanst time.


    With Christmas approaching, thest


    thing I want is for the whole family to


    still be sick with the flu when we are all


    looking forward to it, so I decided to take a break until Saturday or Sunday ¨C away


    from myputer, away from the


    pressure of having to load chapters per


    day.


    I will let you know by then if I have a chapter or need more time. But I assure you, I will not be


    abandoning this story (I never abandoned my books). I hope you¡¯ll wait for me. I just need time off for


    my health and sanity. Please be kind. Thank you for your understanding.


    HAVE A LOVELY HOLIDAY, LOVELIES! ??


    For those who are new to my books, I have a series that is alreadyplete ¨C feel free to check them


    out while you wait


    for this book to be updated.


    THE BLACK SHADOW PACK SERIES


    He¡¯s My Alpha 1


    The Beta Is Mine


    Loving The Gamma


    In The Arms of My Alpha


    Through The Eyes of My Alpha


    Stealing The Heart of My Alpha (Story of Alpha Aeon and Alexa, who made a cameo in this book)


    Much love,


    Cassandra M?

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 78


    078 ¨C A Taste of Her


    LUCIUS.


    I appeared in the exact room where Patrea was. It was morning in the human. world, and the witch had


    juste out of the shower, based on the way her hair


    was still dripping wet.


    And, yes, I did catch her in her towels. Although seeing a portion of her skin gave me a lust rush, I tried


    not to show how much she was affecting me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She snapped at me as her grip on her towel tightened.


    ¡°Checking on you,¡± I answered nonchntly.


    ¡°Oh, spirits! Leave me alone, Lucius. I


    didn¡¯t wish to leave your realm just for


    another demon as annoying as you to


    follow me around.¡±


    ¡°Instead of quacking like a duck, why don¡¯t you turn around and go back to the bathroom and put


    clothes on? Unless, of course, you want to put in a show for me!¡±


    ¡°For you? Until hell freezes!¡±


    ¡°I can make it freeze in hell today¡­ Don¡¯t challenge me if you¡¯re not going to do your end of the


    bargain.¡±


    I slightly bounced to my feet and glided in the air before moving my body toy down in her bed, but I


    was just floating over, not touching her sheets, and ced my arms behind my head as I smiled smugly


    at her.


    Riling up the witch had been the highlight of my boring day, and seeing


    her in her towels was the biggest bonus. Nothing could go wrong today.


    ¡°Cut the crap and just say what do you want this time?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for a little show?¡± I answered, a smug smirk crossing my face.


    ¡°Spirits, Lucius! I¡¯m too old for this


    game. In case you forgot, I¡¯m in my 50s. I¡¯m not a teenager anymore. So flirting doesn¡¯t work with me.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re 50?¡± I feigned a gasp. In case you¡¯re not aware, I¡¯m two centuries old, so you¡¯re still


    very young in my eyes. Teenager, I would say.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her voice was


    louder now as she gritted her teeth in


    annoyance.


    The veins popping in her neck and the way the water dripped over them were making her look sexier.


    ¡°Aside from taking those towels off¡­¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± She yelled, finger pointing to the door and I couldn¡¯t help butugh out


    loud before I flicked my fingers


    In seconds, her towel was gone, and she


    was fully d in regr, tight-fitting jeans and a light-colored, floral blouse


    that entuated her wless skin.


    ¡°If you just put on clothes right away,


    then you could have avoided tempting the


    devil.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you have the decency¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have.¡± I cut her off. ¡°No one taught me about decency. But if you¡¯re willing to be my teacher, I


    can assure you that I will make a very good student.


    She turned around and grabbed another towel before she began drying off her hair and headed for the


    bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you and your games. Leave.¡±


    I was expecting her to shut the door, but she left it open as she fixed herself in front of the mirror by the


    sink, which was


    visible from where I was.


    ¡°Where are you heading?¡± I asked, ignoring her words.


    ¡°None of your business.


    ¡°If you n to go to Stone¡¯s territory, then I suggest forgetting about it.¡± I rose. from lying down and sat


    in a crossed- legged position, still floating over the


    bed. I was enjoying annoying the old


    witch in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your puppet.¡±


    ¡°I am your guardian angel.¡± I sped my hands together and raised them parallel to my chest before I


    let a ring of fire build


    a halo around my head.


    ¡°Stop annoying me, Lucius. I don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    I snapped the fire out and got back on my


    feet. I walked toward the bathroom and


    stood beside her, unfortunately, I


    couldn¡¯t see myself in the mirror. So I


    only see just her on the worthless piece of


    ss.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Father is watching his territory, and if he sees you there. He will just cut you dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of your father.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but you should be scared for your life. You didn¡¯tst this long just to end up dead after


    one day of freedom


    from the underworld.¡±


    ¡°I might not like demons, especially your father, but one thing I knew about demons, and your father


    exhibits that, is that they never take back their words. He promised Lucy he would never touch me or


    Alpha Stone.¡± She answered, her eyes looking at the mirror as if she could see


    1.


    Could she actually see me? I wondered if


    she sees mny demon form.


    ¡°You missed the loophole on that. He will


    never touch you unless you cross him. Getting into Stone¡¯s territory and telling him about Lucy is


    crossing his path.¡±


    ¡°So what do you suggest? Just back off


    and leave this couple to be destroyed by


    the evil lord? No, thank you. I¡¯m not a


    demon like you. I want to help them.¡± She


    red at me through the mirror.


    ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re hurting my demon ego.¡± I


    chuckled before I raised a hand to stop


    her from saying more. ¡°Wait! You can see


    ne in the mirror?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do I look like?¡±


    ¡°You looked exactly how you wanted me to see you. And I bet you know that.¡±


    ¡°So I looked too fucking sexy, dashing


    man with crimson eyes, perfect white teeth, and a killer smile?¡±


    And then I saw it a smile curled on her


    lips before she turned to the side to face me so that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from


    grinning, wickedly.


    ¡°You have yellow teeth and a crooked smile. You looked like Krampus to me.


    ¡°Well, that means sexy in my world. No wonder she-demons are throwing


    themselves at my feet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to distract me. Tell me, what are you nning? Are you rebelling against your father?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°So you want to be on Lucy¡¯s good side.¡±


    She scoffed as she crossed her arms


    across her chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say Lucy needs me.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re being a good brother. Why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Because you have no one to trust besides bad, old Lucius. It¡¯s either you go on to whatever your ns


    are blindly, or you have me on your side and I can give you whatever my father has in mind. I can keep


    you safe.¡±


    ¡°And in return, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying this. You¡¯re all devious. Next thing I know I¡¯m selling my body


    and soul to the demons again. So no, I


    would rather work alone unless you tell


    me what you want to get from this.¡± She


    talked in one breath as she walked out of


    the bathroom, and I followed her into the


    middle of the small room.


    ¡°Fine. Maybe I just want a kiss.¡± There I


    said it.


    And it made her stop in her tracks and turn around to face me. Her eyes widened before they squinted


    and I knew she was about to throw tirades so I beat her into it.


    ¡°And my father¡¯s throne. Help me, and I will help you ¨C sky and hell are the


    limits.¡±


    She let out a deep breath before she swallowed hard, hands on her hips, as she looked at me as if I


    were losing my mind. ¡°Well, getting your father¡¯s throne. is deemed more doable than getting a kiss


    from me out of my free will.¡±


    ¡°I had to work harder then.¡± I winked at her, which made her throw her hands up in the air, looking more


    annoyed now.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t force yourself on me or use demon powers to do whatever you want, then yes,


    we can work together.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting that. I thought I would need a lot of convincing to make her


    agree.


    ¡°Yes, no force. No demon power. Just all me and my kissable lips.¡±


    ¡°Are we really doing a deal over a kiss


    when there are bigger matters that we need to focus on?¡±


    ¡°Such us?¡±


    Her eyebrows raised as she extended a hand for a handshake.


    ¡°I need help too. I want Lucija out of the


    demon world¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will help you with that.¡± I took her hand, grasping it tightly against mine.


    ¡°.. for me to be able to reverse Adan¡¯s memory loss without your father killing


    me or Adan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you, but you can¡¯t decide and do things without consulting me. We need to n it out. You


    can¡¯t just go there


    and do that.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fair.¡± She nodded her head


    before continuing. ¡°And I want you to help me find my granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Your what?¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter. I don¡¯t owe you any more exnation. Your words, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I will help you find your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Then it settled. I will help you take down Lucien. In exchange for helping me with those.¡± She gripped


    my hand tighter, and


    we shook hands.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s settled. Deal¡­¡± I smiled at her, but my words were cut short when a


    glittery smoke rose in between our


    entwined hands and engulfed them.


    My eyes squinted as a hiss escaped my throat. I had no ns of double-crossing her, but I totally forgot


    she was a fucking witch and could do contracts that bind on


    her own witchy ways.


    ¡°Rx¡­ If you have no ns to betray me, then you have nothing to worry about.¡± She smiled at me


    as if she was


    mocking.


    ¡°You should have at least informed me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just protecting myself.¡± The glittery smoke disappeared, and she was about to


    tug her hand away, but I stopped her, gripping her tightly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not done with the contract yet.¡±


    She raised her brows but she did stop


    pulling her hand.


    ¡°You forgot about the kiss.¡±


    ¡°Kiss? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°However, I changed my mind. After I


    helped you, you will let me fuck you.¡± I


    told her smugly.


    ¡°What? It was just a kiss earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°A demon needs a little motivation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to do all that is in my


    conditions¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°So just agree with it. I¡¯m risking my life to help you, my father can wipe me out in an instant if he wants


    to. So?¡±


    ¡°How about I let you fuck me after you help me but only after you have taken down your father? If he


    remains on his throne, then you can¡¯t have the fuck you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Will it still count if Lucija or any of my brothers take him down with my help?¡±


    ¡°Conniving. You still want to wash your hands clean of killing your father.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just smart enough to use capable resources.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t trust yourself that you¡¯re


    capable.¡±


    ¡°ept it, witch. So we can move on.¡± I hissed, my patience running thin.


    ¡°Fine. Fine. One night with the demon prince.¡± She shook my hand firmly, and I waited for the glittery


    substance to float again, but there was nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trick me. Where¡¯s the thing floating earlier.¡±


    She rolled her eyes before she let it appear and coil a silvery glittery rope around our hands before


    disappearing.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± She asked as she pulled her hand away, and this time I let her go.


    ¡°So what will happen to me if I don¡¯t meet your expectations?¡±


    ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll find out.¡± She answered nonchntly before she sat on the bed. ¡± So when can I see


    Alpha Stone?¡±


    ¡°Give it some time. We need to make sure


    Father is not in Kalmerus. Then I will


    But aside from that¡­ I want to tell you exactly what you need to do once he


    decides to speak with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not Lucien¡¯s puppet?


    ¡°I¡¯m one of his spawns, but I¡¯m definitely


    not his puppet unless I pretend to be in his presence. I want the throne, Patrea. And I will get it, no


    matter what it takes.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t touch or hurt Lucija,


    Stone, or my granddaughter. And me. Are we clear?¡±


    I stopped in front of her and bent forward, my finger curling under her chin as I titled her face up to


    meet my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the fuck is your granddaughter, but you have my word that I won¡¯t


    touch or hurt her, not Lucija or Stone either. But you, my dear witch, are another story. Because I will


    definitely end up touching you. If you understand what I mean?¡± I winked at her before disappearing.


    I had to leave because I had the fucking


    urge to kiss her. I had found numerous


    females irresistible, but this attraction I


    had for her was something I couldn¡¯t


    exin. 2


    Or probably because she¡¯s a witch and she was immune to my natural charm, so I


    was having a hard time epting it. But


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    maybe once I get a taste of her, I will forget her and move on. 2


    But that was one hell-long journey to take


    I had to take Lucien down before I


    could have a taste of her.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 79


    079 ¨C Demon¡¯s Mark


    ADAN STONE.


    My mind still couldn¡¯t wrap up everything that was presented to me during lunch. I had attempted to


    walk out three times during the conversation, but all the time my father and grandfather were using


    respect to restrain me from walking away.


    I had no idea what the fuck they were ying at by telling me I¡¯d found my mate because I couldn¡¯t


    remember her at all. And the worst thing, she was a part demon.


    Who the fuck on earth would believe me if I told anyone ¨C friends orrades ¨C that my soon-to-be


    Luna is the spawn of a demon straight from the pits of hell?


    The fuck? I wanted to believe my family had totally lost their minds if my Beta


    and Gamma were not included in their


    games. I knew Collin and Kingston¡¯s loyalty would always be on me so I just couldn¡¯t disregard what


    they were telling.


    Yes, at this point I trusted my Beta and Gamma, but this was so hard to believe, and for a moment, I


    had to verify it was not April 1 and that anytime they would all jump out and say ¡°Happy Fucking April


    Fools Day!¡±


    And my fucking wolf, who did not hesitate tomunicate with my father¡¯s wolf to tell them ¡®everything¡¯


    he knew, including how I lost my memory.


    So they got first dibs on the fact that I was whipped like a pig, rather than him exining to me what the


    heck that was and how the fuck I got these scars on my


    back.


    Only when Momma told everyone that


    this might be too much for me to take at


    the moment and that I should think about.


    it in silence was I allowed to leave the


    dining room.


    So here I was in the solitude of my office,


    trying to think about all of the things I¡¯d


    heard. And just as I was about to


    on the door, and Collin stepped in. I could smell Kingston as well as their mates, but


    I didn¡¯t even look at them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want anypany at the moment or to hear words or anything about Lucy or my mate. So just


    please go. ¡± I said in a low voice while my elbow was prodded on my desk and my hand massaged my


    temples.


    ¡°I just thought you might have questions


    about Lucy. Laira and Lena were with her


    all the time, so if you have questions


    about her, how she was, how she treats.


    you, or how she feels about you, you can


    ask them.¡±


    ¡°I just fucking told you¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish my words and let out a big sigh, and with my eyes still closed, I


    asked the question that had been bothering me. ¡°Does she


    like me?¡±


    ¡°She does, Alpha. She likes you a lot even before you both found out you were fated mates.¡± It was


    Laira who answered.


    ¡°How about love?¡±


    I heard the females hold their breath as if


    they didn¡¯t want to answer.


    I chuckled before I continued to speak. ¡± So she doesn¡¯t. She likes me, like how everybody likes me


    because I¡¯m the


    Alpha. It looks like, between the two of


    us, I was the only one smitten. Am I right?


    ¡°To be honest, Alpha, we never heard her say or admit that she loves you. She kept saying she doesn¡¯t


    know what love is, but with the way she was around you, the way her face lit up when she saw you,


    and the way she got jealous when other females.


    approached you, I am 100 percent sure


    she¡¯s in love with you. She just didn¡¯t


    have a word for it.¡± It was Lena this time.


    I leaned back and ced my hands on the


    back of my head as I tilted my head up to


    look at the ceiling.


    ¡°And the fact you came back here alive


    without her, and just based on what Beast told us, you can¡¯t deny¡­¡± Collin just stopped talking, and my


    gaze shifted to him, waiting for him to continue, but in seconds, he was already in front of me, grabbing


    my jaw and tilting it to the side.


    ¡°The fuck, man!¡± I swatted his hand in


    annoyance. I assumed my Beta had


    forgotten I was still the Alpha here.


    ¡°She marked you.¡± Collin¡¯s eyes were rounding in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a wolf¡¯s mark.¡± Kingston was already beside him in seconds.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a demon mark?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still fucking here! I can hear you! What mark? Give me a mirror!¡± I growled


    in annoyance.


    Lena came and handed me a table mirror she grabbed from one of the shelves, and just as I was about


    to check on it, the door burst open again.


    ¡°Show me your mark!¡± Grandpa


    demanded as he walked toward me,


    followed by my father. Both of them were carrying grim expressions on their faces


    as if they¡¯d been sentenced to death.


    ¡°The fuck! Can¡¯t we keep a secret anymore?¡± I growled, my eyes dting as I threw a deadly re at


    my Beta and


    Gamma.


    ¡°Thest time you kept a secret from me, you were taken to the underworld.¡± Pops. snapped at me.


    ¡°What could you have done differently, Pops, if you were aware?¡±


    ¡°I should have convinced Lucy to meet


    her father before she was found.¡±


    ¡°Really? Return her to her father? That¡¯s


    still the same thing happening right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s two different things. You could have pacified her father¡¯s anger if she willingly


    showed up to him.¡± Pops answered


    calmly, and I didn¡¯t argue because I had


    no fucking idea at all.


    ¡°She marked you. Despite Beast telling me that she wanted you away from her, I


    don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. She will never


    mark you if she has no n ofing back for you.¡± Pops was checking my neck too closely as if I


    were a substance in a


    petri dish.


    ¡°So what do I do now? Wait until she shows up?¡± I scoffed and stood up from my seat the moment he


    let go of my neck.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°To hell,¡± I answered calmly without looking back as I made my way to the


    door.


    ¡°Adan Stone! I didn¡¯t bring you up to disrespect your old man!¡± Dad yelled


    after me as I mimicked in silence the way


    he said it because I¡¯d heard it a thousand


    times already.


    I turned around and shed him a forced


    smile as I nodded my head slightly. ¡±


    Apologies, Pops, Dad, but this son of


    yours just wants a moment of silence


    after he found out that he was mated to a


    female who could set his dick on fire in


    just a blink of an eye. But wait, the real problem is not his mate, but the father of


    his mate, who could set my whole territory on fire.¡±


    My eyes shifted to everyone in the room, but no one dared say anything, so I


    continued.


    ¡°So please excuse me while I speak to my wolf. It might be an ordinary day for all of you, but this is


    something new to me. I wish nothing to do with my demon mate. I just want to know everything so I can


    move on. And all of you must move on too.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I will not look for someone I know


    nothing of. So no matter what you all keep saying, I have no memory of her.


    And I couldn¡¯t care less what you think of


    her. I am okay without a mate. Plus this is my life, I get to decide for it. And if having


    her means putting the whole pack in peril, then she can go. I don¡¯t need


    another burden on my shoulders.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your fated mate, Adan! You can¡¯t just give up on her!¡±


    ¡°Well, it looked to me like she gave up on me and threw me away when I


    volunteered to go to hell to be with her. I¡¯m not going to run after someone who fucking doesn¡¯t want


    me!¡±


    Beast growled in my head ¨C he was agreeing with me, but there was no


    denying he was in pain. He wanted her.


    And I knew I said it out of spite.


    ording to my father, Beast told him


    she ordered a witch to erase my memory


    while I was being whipped. Either she didn¡¯t want me in pain or she thought I


    was too weak to bear it all.


    My ego was badly bruised at the moment,


    but there was no denying that the she- demon had my interest already, and I didn¡¯t even think I would


    be able to forget her immediately.


    ¡°We can all talkter. I¡¯ll just let out some steam.¡± I told them as I walked out of my office, not waiting


    for any reply from them.


    I headed out of the packhouse and toward the training building. The whole ground was covered with


    snow that was


    glistening under the morning sun. We were already in the midst of winter, and


    the surroundings were as cold as what my


    heart felt at the moment.


    I felt lost. I felt like a piece of myself was


    missing, and I knew it had to do with my memory. I would find the witch who did this and make her pay


    for it ¨C if only I


    could find her.


    ¡°Out!¡± I gave the order to the few warriors who were lounging in the


    sparring area.


    The moment they all left. I adjusted one of the punching bags before removing my shirt and tossing it to


    the floor in the corner. I punched the bag several times. before opening my mind to my wolf. ¡® Now, start


    talking. No bullshits. Tell me what you know about her.¡¯


    ¡®Are you sure you¡¯re ready for her?¡¯ He asked almost immediately.


    A smile tugged on my lips at the presenceT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of Beast. Despite my sour attitude, he didn¡¯t give me a hard time this time, and he just simply


    communicated. ¡®I¡¯m ready.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t ask anything until I¡¯m done showing you everything I deemed important for you to remember.¡¯


    ¡®All clear, buddy.¡¯ Damn! I missed calling him buddy, and it felt good to say it again.


    I threw another jab at the punching bag when the first memory surfaced in my head.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 80


    080 ¨C Do You Miss Her?


    ADAN STONE.


    I threw another jab at the punching bag when the first memory surfaced in my


    head.


    [shback.] Collin opened the arena door where the Omega Feast was being held, and my ears


    perked up at the sultry music ying around. I scoffed, ready to bolt out of this ce when my gaze


    caught her


    eyes.


    The female with long ck hair wearing


    almost nothing but a shiny, gold-colored bikini top and thong covered with a thin.


    my attention despite the fact the stage.


    was swarming with beautiful Omegas.


    I knew it was just a memory, but my heart


    thudded loudly at the sight of her. It was as if I were seeing her for the first time, although Beast had


    shown me a glimpse of her today. Was this how I felt when I first saw her? She looked like an angel,


    and I couldn¡¯t stop staring at her just by looking at Beast¡¯s memories.


    [shback.] Her rounded, watery eyes were looking at me as she kneeled in between my legs while I


    fucked her


    mouth after I bought her for a fucking $ 1.5 million.


    Did I lose my mind? But damn it, I would give another 1.5 to have this moment with her again.


    [shback.] Her nose scrunched up, her hair blowing away from her face as Beast growled in front of


    her, while she was slumped down on the ground. And then her face warped into a mischievous grin.


    Your breath stinks. Who did you eat?


    Alpha Ethan?¡±


    [shback.] ¡°So, what will I tell them if they ask who I am? A new Omega helper? A distant rtive?


    Someone you save in


    the forest?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    ¡°My girlfriend,¡± I answered without thinking about it.


    Her smile was so wide that it could light up the whole building.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, annoyed, as her hand slipped into mine, sping our hands together.


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re going to say I¡¯m your girlfriend, then we should y the part.¡± She exined excitedly.


    The excitement on her face just made me


    grin at the memory of her.


    [shback.] ¡°Call me Adan,¡± I said in a


    low voice while my eyes roamed around


    the whole area.


    ¡°But everyone calls you, Alpha Stone.¡±


    ¡°Only people who are close to me call me Adan.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean we¡¯re close, Adan?¡± Her brows wiggled as she leaned closer, teasing me with her eyes.


    [shback.] Kisses. Too many kisses.


    It had been a long time since I kissed. someone, and yet the way I kissed and held her told me she was


    someone I was


    so familiar with.


    [shback.] Her hands were holding on to the gym ring above her while I fucked


    her non-stop.


    [shback.] Me fucking her while she was bent over and seductively moaning my name over and over


    until her body shuddered to give her her orgasm.


    And then too many other ces I fucked her. In my office. In the middle of the forest. In the bathroom.


    And everywhere in the packhouse.


    [shback.] ¡°Are you sure you want to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you thest chance. If you decide to stay with me in my suite, I will forget that you defied me


    and decided on


    your own. But if you choose to remain here, then so be it. I will just call you


    when I need you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. And I wille to you if


    you call for me.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I want you in my suite, then, at ten o¡¯clock tonight. After that, you can return. here.¡± And then I


    left, shutting the door


    in her face.


    So we did argue.


    [shback.] ¡°Are you even a fucking shifter?¡± In a few steps, I was in front of her, my face just inches


    from hers.


    ¡°I am! Can¡¯t you scent me as a wolf?¡± She answered as she tried to push me away from her. ¡°I¡¯m a she-


    wolf, I¡¯m not lying! You should be able to smell that!¡±


    [shback.] ¡°Did my Omega miss me?¡±


    ¡°I missed you, Alpha¡­¡±


    I smiled at the memory of the meekness on her face. She could be fierce, yet, she


    looked too innocent if she wanted to.


    [shback.] ¡°Tell me, Alpha. In the six


    nights that you were gone, were the


    females you spent time with able to


    satisfy you as I do?¡± She asked while she kneeled in front of me after parting my legs.


    Bold and brave.


    [shback.] ¡°Do you even like that female?¡± Pops asked in a voice void of any


    emotion.


    ¡°Why the fuck do you think I would introduce her to you? She wanted to meet


    my family, and I fucking gave in to make


    her happy, but if I knew you would step


    down to that level, I should have declined


    this dinner. We can survive without


    having her meet you!¡±


    ¡°Enough, Adan. That¡¯s below the belt.¡± Dad snapped at me.


    ¡°So the way he treated her is okay with you? Did he treat Mom like that? Because I sure as hell won¡¯t


    allow him to


    disrespect my female! Not on my fucking watch!¡±


    [shback.] ¡°I want to see your full


    demon form. Out your horns again!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me here anymore. I will walk away. I might be half demon,


    but I mean no harm.¡±


    ¡°No one is walking away here. My little. demon¡­¡±


    shbacks after shbacks. They kepting, but one thing I kept seeing over and over again was


    her smile and how her eyes lit up whenever they fell on me. She liked me. Maybe a little too much. And


    although I couldn¡¯t remember anything about her, I knew in my heart that I wanted her.


    [shback.] ¡°But I¡¯m on your team¡­


    Team Lucy, remember?¡±


    Team Lucy. Oh, Goddess. Please give me


    my memory back.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Beast took back all the


    memories, and I just found myself sitting on the floor with my back against the cold walls, facing an


    empty gym. ¡®I did try my best while we were in the underworld, but


    the enchantment of that ce was too much for me. I couldn¡¯t even get a grip on reality from time to


    time. But I did try,


    buddy. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡®Are you crying?¡¯ I asked Beast as my own


    shoulders shook.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but I knew he was, just


    as I was.


    ¡®We like her.¡± I told him.


    ¡®Yes, we do.¡¯


    ¡®No. I think we love her, right?¡¯ I chuckled as I wiped off the tears that I couldn¡¯t help from falling.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t remember her¡­¡¯ My shoulders


    shook again as everything sank in.


    I wanted this female. I could feel it in my soul. But I didn¡¯t even know a single thing about her except for


    the memories Beast


    was showing me.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I am a weak wolf. You might be disappointed in me.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not. Do you miss her?¡¯


    ¡®I miss her and Angel. Every single time. I didn¡¯t even get to lick her wolf.¡¯


    ¡®Angel? She has a wolf?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, and she¡¯s as beautiful as Lucy.¡¯


    [shback.] I was in front of the men that Beast told me were her father and brother when a strong


    scent of wild freesia and moonflower reached my nose, and I knew right away that I had found my


    mate. And I knew exactly who it was.


    Like a slow-motion movie, I turned around just in time to see a beautiful white wolf running at full speed


    in my


    direction. Her eyes were zing crimson


    red.


    Angel.


    Lucy and Angel were meant for us. But


    why we couldn¡¯t have them?


    ¡®What do we do now?¡¯ I asked my wolf.


    ¡®We need to find a way for you to


    remember her, but even if you don¡¯t, I


    still want her back, Adan.¡¯


    ¡®How do we get them back?¡¯


    ¡®Lucius. Her brother. He was helping her.¡¯


    ¡®How do we reach him?¡¯


    ???


    LUCY.


    I snapped my eyes open and stared at the ceiling for a long time before I decided it was time to move.


    I¡¯d been in this room for so many hours now that I had no idea what was happening in Kalmerus.


    All I knew was that Adan was no longer here and that this ce felt suffocating. But I knew I just


    couldn¡¯t let my guard


    down. No one could save me now but


    myself.


    Adan did the best he could. It was my turn


    to return the favor.


    ¡®Wait for me, mate. I wille back for


    you.¡¯ I whispered in my head as I rose. from my bed, and flicked my fingers as I made my way to the


    bathroom.


    Soon my clothes were changed into a ck bodysuit with my hair tied in a high ponytail. I brushed my


    teeth, and when I realized my eyes were puffy, I created an


    illusion to make my face look perfect before heading outside of my chamber with my head held high.


    I had no idea where my father or brother was, but they were the least of my


    concerns as I made my way to Gargon¡¯s tower. The demons I passed by greeted me and bowed their


    heads at me, but I didn¡¯t acknowledge them.


    Because what¡¯s the point? I would be gone here soon, and I had no intention of making any connection


    with anyone.


    After transporting my body and ending up outside of Gargon¡¯s office, I pushed the heavy door open and


    invited myself in.


    I heard a hisse out of his throat until


    he realized it was me that had entered. ¡± Lady Lucija, a pleasure to see you today. Is there anything the


    Master can do for you?¡±


    Gargon was my mentor when it came to perfecting my skills. He had trained every son of my father that


    stayed here, and right now, he was the only one who could


    help me.


    ¡°I want to start training my skills and powers again. We can pick up where we


    left off.¡±


    ¡°We can do that. I will arrange it so we


    can start as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Now. We will start now.¡±


    ¡°But Lady Lucija, I have other tasks to do at the moment, and..¡±


    I stepped forward, letting my tail out and extending it to reach where he was seated


    as I rested my palms on his messy desk.


    ¡°I said now. Or I could tell Lucien, that his


    daughter was not being prioritized by Gargon. Poor you¡­ You know what


    happens when Lady Lucija throws a


    tantrum.¡±


    My tail was knocking on the top of his head softly but continuously, and I knew


    it was irritating him already, but he couldn¡¯t show it.


    He smiled widely at me, but I knew it was forced, and I didn¡¯t give a fuck. What Lucija wants Lucija


    gets.


    ¡°Yes, we can start now.¡± Only then did I remove my tail and let it retract on my


    back.


    ¡°Good. But before we start, I want to make one more thing clear.¡±


    He nodded his head, but it didn¡¯t escape my eyes the way he discreetly swallowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn just the basics. I want advanced knowledge.¡±


    ¡°But I had to ask permission from King


    Lucien¡­¡±


    ¡°I am of age, Gargon. And look at me in the eye and tell me your answer.¡± I leaned forward, our eyes


    inches away from each.


    other so that I could smell his stinky breath. ¡°Who do you think will be the


    next ruler of Kalmerus?¡±


    His eyes widened as I pulled away before shing him a wicked grin.


    ¡°Yes. Your guess is as good as mine. Now get your ass off your seat and teach me an advanced skill or


    two today.¡± I pped


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    my hands twice, and when he didn¡¯t


    move from his seat, I shed him another


    smile before flicking my fingers, and


    some of the documents on his table began


    burning. ¡°Or I will set this room on fire.¡±


    I heard him curse under his breath as he


    put out the me, but I kept flickering them back until I got bored.


    ¡°Put them out quickly, and I¡¯ll see you at the ring of fire,¡± I told him in a bored tone before disappearing


    in front of him.


    Well, being wicked wasn¡¯t that bad.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 81


    081 ¨C In Seven Cycles


    LUCIUS.


    It had been three cycles [days], and my


    father had never left Kalmerus. All the


    time he was putting on that fucking hologram to check on Stone, and it was


    now annoying me.


    He also knew Lucija was mastering skills,


    and he would watch her from time to


    time. If I thought he would be bothered by Lucija acquiring advanced skills, I was


    wrong. He looked like he was enjoying it.


    His action confused the hell out of me.


    But then I realized he probably wanted


    Lucija on his side. So he was pampering


    her, giving in to all her whims except for


    anything rted to Stone. I wondered


    how long it would be before he would


    realize that Lucija never wanted to stay.


    Earlier, I went to see her while on training, and I found our father watching her with awe in his eyes.


    Lucija was able to seamlessly change her shape into that


    of other demons. We called this


    shapeshifting, and only royal and high- ranking demons had this ability. It took me a while to get this,


    but it only took a day for her, which was impressive. But then, she¡¯s Lucija.


    The only thing was that this illusion could only fool ordinary demons or creatures, not us. I could still


    see part of her. Demons of the same blood could see the illusions perfectly created by a family. So I


    had no idea why she was focusing on this when she could never use this ability against our father.


    Aside from that, she could now


    manipte minds and have someone else do her bidding without even having to


    open her mouth.


    I saw her one day ying with demons while she was sharing a goodugh with Father. If I didn¡¯t know


    she was just


    acting, I would like to believe Lucija was


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    more of a demon now than a werewolf.


    ¡°Father,¡± I called out, drawing his


    attention away from the hologram he was


    watching.


    He raised his hand, motioning for me to stop talking, before returning his


    attention to the hologram. My eyes


    darted to it and saw him watching Stone


    as he walked out of the packhouse and slipped into arge car with two other people with him.


    Only then did he return his attention to


    me, and I pretended I was not interested


    in what I saw.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Are you not going to do anything except watch that fucking thing? Why are you so obsessed with


    Stone? Where is he going?¡±


    ¡°Outside of his territory. Lucija is doing well here. And thest thing I want is for


    Patrea to interfere and bring his memory


    back.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? As if they coulde back here without a demon taking


    them in.¡± This was actually my problem. I needed forces against my father, and I¡¯d been thinking of


    ways to bring the witch back here, but I had no idea how without her selling her soul again, and I didn¡¯t


    think she would be up for it.


    ¡°Patrea knew. I was sure I told her once.


    But if she¡¯s stupid, she won¡¯t remember


    But I don¡¯t think she is.¡±


    So Patrea knew the answer all along, and here I was racking my brain to find a solution.


    What do you need?¡±


    ¡®What are your ns exactly, Father?


    Before Lucija came home, you talked


    about cleansing her of her werewolf


    blood. I was wondering if we are still on that track or if are we heading in a


    different direction now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to discuss this with you.¡±


    ¡°Am I not trustworthy enough?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Lucius. Are you?¡±


    ¡°Have I proven otherwise?¡±


    ¡°No. Not yet. But I¡¯m watching you.¡±


    ¡°Watch all you want, Father. You know how I want your undivided attention all the time. But I¡¯m sure


    you will find nothing.¡± I chuckled as I lit another


    cigarette. ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°After seven cycles, I will have Lucija go through a cleansing ritual. It will be a three-cycle process so


    she can transform into a full demon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking too many supernaturalws on that one, Father. First, you need


    to kill her wolf.¡±


    ¡°That will be the first step, yes. And I had broken numerousws, but I¡¯m still here. What another one


    could do?¡±


    ¡°And the biggest one would be transforming her without her approval.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Did she agree already?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s why I am keeping an eye on Stone. As long as he¡¯s alive, she can never


    say no to me.¡±


    ¡°Smart,¡± I told him, nodding my head as


    I shed him an impressed smile while my brain was speeding off in different


    directions.


    Lucija¡¯s werewolf genes were the only thing keeping her toes on the ground, once they were gone, I


    was sure her humanity would be gone too, and she¡¯d be as rotten as all of us here.


    ¡°So do you need my help with anything?¡±


    ¡°Watch her and make sure she doesn¡¯t leave the portal or use her subus form to reach out to


    Stone.¡¯


    Holy Hell! Why didn¡¯t I think of her subus form? My stupid father just gave me a fucking idea straight


    from his wicked heart.


    ¡°Got it. But any other task that might be challenging for my brain or my skills? Lucija has been on her


    best behavior for thest few cycles, so watching her is


    quite a boring chore.


    ¡°I will need you to join her on her


    cleansing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My forehead


    creased before I was able to control my


    emotion and shed him a stoic


    expression as I continued to puff my


    cigarette.


    I already had an inkling, but I hope I was


    wrong.


    ¡°I wanted the royal blood to remain strong in her veins. I didn¡¯t want her blood full of fluids from other


    royal families. They can give, but I wanted more of our bloodline. I had already reached out to


    Guillermo and was just awaiting his arrival. You and he will lead the orgy ritual for Lucija.¡±


    My stomach churned as goosebumps rose from my skin, but I was able to hide them


    in one blink of an eye. Demons had no concept of incest. But never in my wildest, fucked-up mind did I


    ever see


    Lucija that way.


    Lucija would always look at me like the eleven-year-old girl who hadplete faith in me to save her


    from the depths of hell. So how could I be the one to dig a deeper hole for her here?


    But I was sure Guillermo would never


    think twice. He had never seen Lucija the way I saw her.


    ¡°You have be quiet? Cowering?¡±


    I scoffed and shook my head, showing disbelief while thinking of a good reason for my silence.


    ¡°Cowering? When did I ever cower in the face of a good fuck? You forgot that I am the Prince of Lust,


    Father. I was thinking of Guillermo. He¡¯sing home? What if hees home


    with a marked female?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. It takes a very special female


    to carry our mark without having it destroy her.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t outsmart me. I will tell you in


    time, once Lucija fulfills everything I


    want for her.¡±


    ¡°Will it just be me and Guillermo? Who are the others?¡±


    ¡°I will be requesting one Prince from each of the three other Kingdoms. I¡¯m sure they would never turn


    me down. But I


    want Lucija to take her pick. I want her to enjoy it as well.¡±


    ¡°In seven cycles, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    More or less seven days in the human


    world. I needed to move faster because there was no fucking way I would fuck Lucija or let her be


    stripped of her wolf.


    ¡°Got it. Now let me go and get someone to fuck. This fucking orgy thing is making my dick hard.¡± I said


    it without any emotion, but it made my fatherugh so


    loudly.


    I guess he bought it.


    Fuck him.


    I disappeared in front of him and transported my body into my bathroom as my stomach totally turned


    and I thought I would vomit.


    I tried. But nothing came out.


    Fucking Lucija would never be an option. I needed to see Stone.


    In seconds, my body was transported to the portal that could lead me to Patrea. I


    had never transported my body from one portal to another this fast. But I had to catch Stone while he


    was outside his


    territory, where my father couldn¡¯t see


    him.


    ¡°Oh, spirits! You finally decided to show up after abandoning me for years!¡±


    Patrea and her warm wee.


    ¡°Oh, shut up, babe. It¡¯s just for a few days. Missed me?¡±


    ¡°I want to look for my granddaughter, but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m waiting for you to


    show up¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop babbling. We need to go. Come here. ¡± I motioned with my hand, urging her to


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She inquired as she approached me.


    My arm coiled around her body and held


    her waist, pulling her closer until her chest collided with mine as I let the limbo suck us both in. We


    ended up in the


    middle of the forest, a few meters from one of Stone¡¯s borders.


    Her mouth opened, but I ced a finger on it to stop her from talking. ¡°I will answer all your questions


    later. We are running out of time. Wait for me here no matter what happens, and I wille back. We


    are near Stone¡¯s territory.¡±


    I thought she wouldin, but she just nodded her head before I dragged my finger down her lips,


    wetting it slightly in the process before withdrawing and sucking it as her eyes widened at my


    action.


    I winked at her before I transported my body away from her. I was content to lick the finger that had


    touched her lips. Poor


    Lucius.


    fucked many females in thest three cycles, but all the time I had to think of her so I could have my


    release. I needed to put down my father so I could taste her already because she¡¯s been fucking up my


    libido.


    My body ended up in one of Stone¡¯s borders, where a man jumped out of his spot when he saw me


    appear out of thin air, and his face paled as he stared at me without moving a muscle.


    And he looked familiar. He was one of the men around when we took Lucija home. This would make it


    easier.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I asked, my


    voice cold and earnest.


    He nodded his head.


    ¡°Where is Stone?¡±


    He swallowed but didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it easy. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m capable of. I know he¡¯s leaving the territory today, so


    just tell me which border he will be crossing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him it¡¯s you who told me. But Stone should be the least of your worries because if I get


    bored, I will cut off your


    tongue and set your pants on fire. Now talk!¡±


    ¡°Eastern border.¡±


    ¡°Name of the exact ce.¡±


    I vanished in front of him and reappeared in front of Patrea the moment it was


    given.


    I knew I could have just taken her with me, but I didn¡¯t want to take the risk in case my father¡¯s eyes


    appeared on that border since it was the same ce where


    we took Lucijast time. It was easier to exin myself being there alone than for him to find out I had


    Patrea with me.


    Patrea didn¡¯t utter a single word, and it was something new, but I didn¡¯t have time to worry about it


    because the


    moment we appeared 500 meters from the border, the sound of an approaching car erupted in the air.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± I told her. My voice was so fucking dry. Yup, I was in a fucking drought beside her.


    I walkedzily in the middle of the rough road and waited for the car to appear, and just as I thought,


    even from afar I could see the silhouette inside the car.


    Stone was the one sitting in the passenger


    seat.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 82


    082 ¨C Shapeshifting


    ADAN STONE.


    Every day had been routine for me, and I


    still didn¡¯t have the answer we were looking for. Collin told me that maybe we needed help from the


    same witch that put a shield in the territory, and that¡¯s what we were about to do today. He said her


    name was Althea.


    So I had to arrange to meet with someone who would look for her in ces they thought she would go


    because I couldn¡¯t


    reach de at the moment.


    But I didn¡¯t tell my parents or


    grandparents about this n. I needed to


    ask Althea questions without anyone


    interfering.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Mom followed


    me after I left the dining table.


    Aside from her and Dad, Pops and


    Momma also moved back to the


    packhouse. They called it family


    solidarity. I called this invasion of space


    and babying the Alpha.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite at the moment, but I can always grab a meal on the road.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But don¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m 28,¡± I grunted, and she stopped following me, but I could hear her giggling.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If anything, it made me happy to hear herugh. My Beta told me she was miserable when I was still


    missing, and even when I came back, she still looked in agony. But at least today she was smiling and


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± I asked Collin the moment


    I reached the entrance hall of the


    packhouse, where he waited with Laira.


    ¡°Yes. Whenever you are.¡±


    I nodded my head at him before tilting my head to look around and when I saw no one, I focused my


    attention back on him. ¡°Tell me, Collin, despite my


    memory loss, do you still trust me as your Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Not everyone knew in the pack about me losing my memory of Lucy. Only a few of my


    warriors and most of them apany me every now and then to make sure I have a scapegoat


    whenever someone asks about Lucy.


    And sometimes I wonder if they see me as


    weak this way.


    ¡°You lost your memory of her but not the


    pack or how to be an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Make sense. But let me check if you¡¯re lying¡­¡± I chuckled, but for some reason I found myself


    reaching for his forehead with my pointer and middle finger as if I had seen this before or knew what I


    was


    doing.


    Collin¡¯s forehead creased as he watched me tap his forehead, but nothing prepared me for what


    happened next.


    It felt like a bolt ran through my fingers and gave me a quick view of his mind, confirming he was not


    lying ¨C he still believed in me as his Alpha.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± I growled as I


    withdrew my fingers almost immediately after I tapped his forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, and


    confusion was written on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this again. Do you love Laira?¡±


    Laira¡¯s eyes widened, and Collin chuckled at my question before he spoke. ¡°What kind of question is


    that?¡±


    ¡°Answer it!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I love Laira!¡±


    I tapped his forehead again. Truth.


    ¡°You love every home-cooked meal Laira


    makes?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    I tapped again. 2


    Lies.


    Laira giggled softly. She knew her mate was lying. Collin would alwaysin about the meals Laira


    made. He would always tell her to do something else and not touch our meals. She couldn¡¯t cook to


    save her life.


    But what the fuck was that? Why can I


    read lies?


    ¡®Lucy can read lies.¡¯ Beast informed me.


    ¡®And why can I do the same now? I didn¡¯t have this ability before.¡±


    ¡®She marked us.¡¯


    ¡®Do you think she shared this ability with


    us?¡¯


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Collin said, drawing my attention away from my thoughts with his hand on my arm. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for his acknowledgment. I immediately walked


    past them and headed for the car waiting


    outside.


    ???


    ¡°Wait! I know that guy! Fuck!¡± Viktor


    growled from the backseat, and my forehead creased as my eyes focused on the man he was talking


    about.


    ¡°He was one of them! That one that took you to the underworld!¡± I could hear the


    panic in his voice while my ears were ringing with the loud thudding of his


    heart as well as Collin¡¯s.


    My Beta hit the brakes hard even before


    we reached where they were standing, but


    the man in front of us moved at an


    inhuman speed and was now standing in


    front of our car.


    He tapped the hood of Collin¡¯s car and motioned with his finger for me toe


    to him with his eyes fixed on me. If Beast


    hadn¡¯t told me he was Lucius, Lucy¡¯s


    brother, and the one we should be


    reaching out to, I would be growling at his audacity to order me around.


    But I kept my temper in check because my fucking wolf wanted me to behave. I


    pushed the door open and stepped out without taking my gaze off him.


    ¡°Lucius.¡± I greeted him as I walked to where he had positioned himself, leaving a few meters between


    us. Even if Beast kept telling me we needed him, a part of me was not convinced he would help us. For


    all we know, he¡¯s working for Lucien.


    ¡°You remember who I am?¡±


    ¡°My wolf does.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    ¡°And her? Do you remember her?¡± He tilted his head and pointed a finger somewhere on his right. And


    when my gaze followed his line of sight, I saw a female in her early twenties looking at me, as if she


    were scrutinizing me.


    And Beast began to growl in my head. He


    was upset.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t remember her, but it seems my wolf doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t me him. Patrea,e here.¡± He called for her without taking his eyes off me as if he were


    watching my every


    move. ¡°Alpha Stone, meet Patrea¡­¡±


    ¡®She took our memory away,¡¯ Beast growled in my head, and something snapped in me. I was about to


    attack her if Lucius hadn¡¯t magically ced a fire


    between us.


    ¡°Fucking calm down!¡± He positioned the witch behind him as his eyes zed red


    while mine dted in ck.


    We stared at each other; if there hadn¡¯t been fucking fire between us, I¡¯d be snapping his head off for


    getting the


    witch out of my way.


    ¡°What the fuck do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Calm down and then we¡¯ll talk!¡±


    ¡°I want my memory back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here!¡± The witch behind him spoke, and my eyes met her gaze. I was expecting her


    to back down and take her gaze off me, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she tilted her head up and moved to


    stand beside Lucius. ¡°We want to help


    you.¡±


    ¡°Why would I trust you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on Lucy¡¯s side.¡± The witch bravely


    answered.


    ¡°I want to be sure.¡±


    ¡°What proof do you want?¡±


    ¡°Lower the fire.¡± I told them calmly.


    ¡°No.¡± Lucius answered firmly. ¡°Unless you give me your word that you will not


    attack her.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Her fucking babysitter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking word, Stone! You¡¯re wasting time! Instead of us devising a strategy to defeat Lucien,


    you kept babbling!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! Try to be in my position, and fucking tell me you can still trust people around you! Oh for


    fuck¡¯s sake! You¡¯re not even human! You¡¯re a fucking demon and a fucking witch! Lethalbination!


    Now tell me I¡¯m fucking acting up here!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Just fucking say you won¡¯t touch


    her and¡­¡¯


    ¡°You have my word! I won¡¯t fucking attack her!¡± I snapped at him, gritting my teeth to stop myself from


    growling.


    The fire on the ground disappeared, and I took one step forward, making Lucius extend his arm as if he


    could protect the


    witch from me.


    ¡°I just want to check something. I fucking swear, in Lucy¡¯s name, I will not kill her.¡±


    Lucius hissed and withdrew his arm and


    watched as I extended my hand to Patrea¡¯s face, and my fingers tapped her forehead, the same way I


    did with Collin


    earlier.


    I was hoping it would work on a witch and that I was not hallucinating that I


    was able to read lies as Lucy did.


    A spark of electricity ran through my fingertips before I was able to catch a glimpse of her mind. She


    was right ¨C she


    was on Lucy¡¯s side.


    I closed my eyes as I let out a sigh of relief


    before withdrawing my fingers from her


    forehead.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡±


    ¡°I just want to check if she¡¯s lying.¡±


    ¡°Alphas can read lies?¡± Lucius asked, his


    forehead creasing.


    ¡°No. I just woke up today and I was able to read my Beta¡¯s mind, and find out if he was lying or not.¡± I


    told him but I had no idea why I was even telling him. Maybe


    because I found out the witch was on our


    side.


    ¡°Can you mind link?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m a fucking wolf.¡±


    ¡°No, with me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused at his question


    but I found the answer when someone dug in my head.


    ¡®Can you hear me?¡¯


    My eyes widened when I realized the


    voice came from Lucius.


    ¡®The fuck?¡¯


    A smile slowly crept into his mouth as he took a step toward me. His hand coiled on my neck as he


    pulled my face forward and rested his forehead on mine. I wanted to pull away, but his words left me


    unable to


    move a muscle at all.


    ¡°Lucija shared her demon power with you


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This will make it easier for all of us,¡± he said in a positive tone instead of


    answering my question. His gaze then darted to Collin and Viktor, who was


    standing behind me. ¡°Do you trust these two?¡±!


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°No one needs to know we met. My father


    still believes I am on his side.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you in time. But you need to do


    what I tell you to do.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You will lose Lucy?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to lose? I can¡¯t even


    remember her?¡± I answered sarcastically, although I knew a part of me wanted this


    female badly.


    He hissed before he brushed his hands through his hair. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time! So fucking


    cooperate! Because if you don¡¯t, Lucija will be thrown into the pits of hell for demons to fuck her brain


    out!¡±


    My chest heaved at his words, and before I knew it, I was already on my feet andunching at him. I


    had no memory of her, but I knew she was mine!


    ¡°Take it back!¡± My hand gripped his shirt tightly, but the devil just smirked at me.


    ¡°Now tell me you have nothing to lose?¡±


    My hand loosened on his shirt before I shoved him. ¡°She¡¯s fucking mine! I will do whatever you want,


    just make sure nobody touches her!¡±


    He brushed off his shirt before he


    extended a hand. ¡°We have a deal then?


    Follow my lead, and I will make sure she


    remains yours.


    I grabbed his hand and shook it firmly, but he didn¡¯t let go. ¡°We only have seven days left before her


    cleansing. I will


    exin to you about the cleansing the


    next time we meet. Patrea will need to prepare the ritual and find a suitable


    location to carry it out in order to break


    the spell she has cast on you. So we need to meet again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for tomorrow. Go on with your daily routine as if you never met me. And once your memory is


    back, you need to keep pretending you still don¡¯t have it. That means your family doesn¡¯t need to know.


    And when you talked with them¡­¡± He pointed at Collin and Viktor behind me, before continuing. ¡°¡­


    they will act as if you still have memory loss.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Lucien is watching you. If he finds out your memory is back, he will hunt Patrea.


    I nodded my head. ¡°But do I have a say in


    the n, or do I just need to act like a puppet?¡±


    ¡°Not used to being ordered around, Alpha?¡±


    I scoffed and didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°We will discuss, I¡¯m open to suggestions. Whatever will help Lucy out of the underworld. And with her


    sharing.


    her power with you, I want you to master


    one of those skills.¡±


    ¡°What skills? Mind link or reading lies?¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°Shapeshifting.¡±


    ¡°Taking someone¡¯s form?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You want me to take a demon form?¡± I asked, making sure I understood what he


    wanted me to do.


    ¡°Not just any demon. I want you to practice taking my form.¡± 2


    Author¡¯s Note: I will be holding a raff for my book merchandise before the yea ends, so find me on


    social media, lovelies ^ ^

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 83


    083 ¨C Queen & King of Kalmerus


    PATREA.


    I watched as Lucius tried to pacify Alpha Stone. I knew I could easily protect myself, but thest thing I


    wanted was to hurt the Alpha if he attacked me because he was not the enemy here, so I was thankful


    Lucius was taking a stand to stop him.


    I still had no idea what Lucius had in mind. He never shared his n ¨C either he didn¡¯t trust me or he


    had no concrete n at all. But maybe he just didn¡¯t have time to tell me yet since he only showed up


    today.


    ¡°Not just any demon. I want you to practice taking my form.¡± Lucius told


    Alpha Stone as if he were just telling him to shop for new clothes.


    I was trying to keep my silence, but I couldn¡¯t keep it this time. ¡°Are you


    nning to bring him to the underworld again and pretend to be you?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I willy out all the ns


    tomorrow, but first we need his memory back. That way he will remember things about the underworld,


    and I don¡¯t need to spend hours exining them to him.¡±


    ¡°But how will you bring him there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you wille in.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not sending him there, and I don¡¯t think my power or spells can.¡±


    ¡°Think about some of the things my


    father told you. He discussed how to


    bring other creatures into the underworld.


    ¡°Spirits, Lucius! I was stuck there for


    decades, and your father visited or


    summoned me too many times. I doubt if


    I will remember everything he told me.¡±


    ¡°Just try¡­ because I had no way of bringing him there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here in case you forgot. And don¡¯t you fucking tell me you have ns but no way to bring me


    back there? What happened to sell your soul to the devil to get there?¡±


    ¡°No, we are not doing it that way?¡±


    ¡°And why?¡±


    ¡°If I die, no other demons can take you out of the demon world. Not even Lucija. You will be stuck out


    there.¡± Lucius


    exined.


    ¡°Are you telling me you are going to die?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Who knows? But I didn¡¯t want to take


    that risk.¡±


    ¡°So how on fucking earth will I get there?


    ¡°Patrea needs to search her memory, and I will try to find other ways. But you need to prepare yourself.


    We will need to begin training you after you get your memory back. That means I might need you for


    two to three days straight away from your


    territory with a legitimate excuse so my father doesn¡¯t suspect you¡¯re up to something against him.¡±


    ¡°I can arrange that.¡± The man behind Alpha Stone spoke. ¡°I¡¯m his Beta. I can hold the fort down while


    he goes on a


    territory check with his Gamma. But then he can¡¯t go with just his Gamma, he


    needs to take five to ten men with him.


    It¡¯s a pack protocol.¡±


    ¡°I can take them with me, but they will go and check territories without me.¡± Alpha Stone answered


    before he pointed to the other man behind him. ¡°I will have Viktor lead them in that case, so we can


    limit the


    people who know about this.¡±


    ¡°We can do that. We can meet again here


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°No. Not in the morning. We¡¯ll meet by


    sundown. I need time to prepare my men. After that, you can have me for four to five days if needed.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. How about the ce?¡±


    ¡°We will go to de¡¯s territory. His brother is the current Alpha after he turned his back on his pack.


    The current Alpha owed me a favor when I helped him run their pack when de left, so I am sure he


    won¡¯t refuse if I ask for


    somece within hisnd.¡± 4


    ¡°Well, thanks for the exnation, but I don¡¯t give a fuck who these people are. As long as you trust they


    can keep us without revealing anything, then we are good.¡±


    ¡°de is the one who brought us the


    witch that put a shield on the territory. So


    he is aware of what Lucy is, but I¡¯m not


    sure if de is there since he rarely


    shows up in his brother¡¯s pack.¡±


    My heart thudded loudly as I listened to the Beta¡¯s words. Did he mean the witch Althea? My


    granddaughter?


    ¡°The witch that helped you, maybe she


    can¡­


    I held Lucius¡¯ chest with my palm to stop him from talking. He probably wanted to ask them to have the


    witch help us as


    well.


    ¡°Althea. Is that the witch¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± The Beta answered. ¡°Do you know


    her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter. Do you know where she is now?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Howe I didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    Lucius asked sarcastically as if I owed him anything.


    ¡°Why would you know?¡± I asked him before shifting my attention back to Alpha Stone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure she


    knows that I made it back from the underworld, and I haven¡¯t met her, so if you can tell me where I can


    find her, I will appreciate it very much.¡±


    ¡°We were on our way there before you stopped us to meet someone who will look for her. We haven¡¯t


    heard from her since she left the territory to hide from


    Lucien.¡±


    ¡°But do you know if she is still alive?¡± I asked, my heart thudding loudly.


    ¡°She is. Lucien didn¡¯t bother her anymore because Lucija agreed to send Stone back here and forget


    about him.¡± 1


    I noticed the Alpha¡¯s eyes dted before he blinked and his gaze shifted elsewhere


    as he spoke.¡±Lucija¡­ Lucy¡­ Did she forget about me?¡±


    His voice was so low as if he didn¡¯t want


    to ask the question. My eyes darted to Lucius, who had his mouth parted but wasn¡¯t saying anything,


    just looking at Alpha Stone.


    I nudged his arm with my elbow and the moment he looked at me, I mouthed at him to answer Stone.


    ¡°Lucija¡­ Well, I haven¡¯t spent time with her, but she¡¯s busy perfecting her skills and power.¡± He said it


    without any care.


    Oh, spirits! That wasn¡¯t what I meant when I told him to answer him. No


    wonder he¡¯s a demon, he has no


    emotions at all.


    ¡°Alpha Stone¡­¡± I called for his attention so he would look at me. ¡°Before I


    removed your memory, Lucija told me


    her ns. She wanted you out of the


    underworld so she could focus on


    mastering her strength without having to worry about you being used by her father as an outlet for his


    frustration. Lucija


    wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate if she


    kept thinking about you.¡±


    ¡°So she thinks I¡¯m her weakness, her


    kryptonite.¡±


    ¡°She loves you, Alpha Stone. She never thought of you that way, and she would never forget you. I¡¯m


    sure everything she¡¯s doing right now is to make sure she will get back to you. The heart never forgets.


    And I know you know that


    because despite not remembering


    anything about her, I can see your eyes. You are longing for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking useless.¡±


    Oh, spirits! I just told him Lucija loved him and all he was thinking was his ego.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I need your help.


    Lucija can¡¯t do it alone.¡± Lucius told him.


    ¡°Why are you helping her? Us? What do you get from this? I¡¯m sorry, man. I want to trust you, but you


    are your father¡¯s son.


    ¡°As Lucija is my father¡¯s daughter. We all just want to survive my father. It¡¯s either we do it separately or


    together. But there are strengths in numbers. So are you in or


    out?¡±


    ¡°As long as I get my memory back, and I get to keep the girl, yes, I¡¯m all in.¡±


    ¡°Good. And don¡¯t forget Patrea¡¯s granddaughter. As soon as you get any information about her, let us


    know. Maybe she can help us too.¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s too young. Let her out of this.¡± I let out a sigh. I didn¡¯t want Lucien to see her. The thought of


    him taking a fancy to her was giving me goosebumps.


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Althea.¡± The Beta butted in. ¡°Sorry, I keep jumping in since my Alpha has no


    memory of her as


    well. But she did bind Alpha Stone and


    Lucy and shield the territory without any problem, and she looked like she knew what she was doing.


    She did it in exchange for your freedom from the underworld. And now that you¡¯re here, I am assuming


    Lucy did that. And if she did, I don¡¯t think Althea will turn her


    back on her if she needs her help.¡¯


    ¡°And the more powerful witches we can get on our side, the more we can y our father. That¡¯s where


    Althea wille in. We don¡¯t need to bring her to the underworld. She stays here, because all the while


    we do our ns, I am sure my father will be watching Stone, especially on the day of Lucy¡¯s cleansing.¡±


    ¡°Can we cut this conversation now?¡± Alpha Stone grunted.


    My mouth parted in surprise. Was he changing his mind?


    ¡°Can we talk about this once my memory


    is back? It¡¯s so difficult to understand


    what¡¯s going on and what we¡¯re going to do when all the names and ces you¡¯re mentioning are


    things I¡¯ve heard about but have no knowledge of.¡±


    ¡°I think the Alpha is right. We can resume


    with all the details tomorrow. And besides, we are holding them off for their meeting.¡± I was also


    concerned that they would miss whoever they needed to meet with and that finding Althea would be


    more difficult if that happened. ¡°But


    please let me know all details about


    Althea.¡±


    ???


    LUCY.


    Another day ended for me, but I had no


    idea how many days had passed since Adan left. I was just walking like a robot and doing my best to


    perfect everything I was given. I didn¡¯t even have a concrete n just yet. I just wanted to be out of


    here.


    I tried tomunicate with Lucius these


    past few days, but he was always gone, or when he was around, he would refuse to see me. He would


    always say Father was watching, and it was pissing me off now.


    I was slowly getting the notion that he that he was was not really on my side now leaving me on my


    own to fend for myself. But what should I expect? He was after a full-blooded demon; his


    ambitions and goals were greater than his promises to me.


    It only means I should not let my guard down. He might be nning on killing me too if I got in the way


    of what he


    wanted ¨C my father¡¯s throne.


    Gorgon was teaching me how to strengthen my mind to unleash illusions around me. One of the skills I


    had to perfect, but I had no idea when I would use it because I was certain that once I got out of here, I


    would never use it unless it was to protect Adan, me, and our pack.


    Our pack. My eyes watered as the walls of the fire tower melted and were reced by ss, which


    was slowly moving like a tide of waves before it shattered.


    That was what I was feeling. I was


    shattered inside.


    I would give everything to have a moment back with Adan when I was just


    pretending to be an Omega. Life was


    simpler. I had him ¨C even if I had no idea he loved or liked me by then, I was happy


    to be around him.


    Now I was just holding on to the idea that maybe one day I would have him back.


    And I would get to be beside him again. I


    didn¡¯t care for the Luna title. I could be


    his forever mistress too, as long as there


    were no other females around him. I


    didn¡¯t need his title. I just wanted Adan.


    Just him.


    But this was the reality of my life, and


    only I could make it better or worse.


    ¡°Lucija!¡± Father¡¯s voice erupted in the air, and it brought me back to the


    present.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± I answered after putting out the illusions and making the


    surroundings dark and depressing again.


    ¡°Guillermo would be arriving today. Fix yourself and we will meet him.¡±


    ¡°Guillermo? Why? Can I skip that?¡±


    ¡°No. You need to be there. I asked him to


    ¡°Because of me? Why?¡±


    ¡°I just realize that when you be the Queen of Kalmerus¡­¡¯


    ¡°We haven¡¯t agreed on that yet.¡±


    ¡°It is bound to happen. Anyway, where was I? Ah, yes, a queen. A queen needs a king, and Guillermo


    would be the perfect fit. This is also to make sure no one from the outside wille and try to lure you


    into handing them the crown.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear the rest of his exnation. I got stuck with Guillermo being the perfect king for me.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± I had no idea how I was able to say that because my throat suddenly felt dry.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the problem with that?¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 84


    084 ¨C One Mate


    LUCY.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Father asked as if he was just asking why


    I wasn¡¯t eating my vegetables.


    ¡°I am doing whatever you want me to do, but being mated to Guillermo is going too far. So no, I am not


    doing that.¡±


    I only had one mate. There was no way I would let another man touch me.


    ¡°You can choose between Guillermo and Lucius. But Lucius is still weak. You and Guillermo will make a


    strong ruler of


    Kalmerus.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a man to stand beside me. I can rule this kingdom without Guillermo or anyone.¡± I


    answered bravely as I adjusted my hair, making sure the mark Adan gave me was not visible. I had


    tried


    o cover it up with some simple demon nagic, but I couldn¡¯t perfect it. I had to isk Lucius how he hid


    Adan¡¯s mark ¨C if only he would show himself to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know many things in


    this realm, and having Guillermo around would help you.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still here. You can teach me. Stop pushing Guillermo or I will just cut myself off and end all


    of this.¡±


    ¡°End all of this? For what reason?


    Because you¡¯re still holding on to the idea that Stone will wait for you? He doesn¡¯t even remember


    you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him.¡±


    ¡°But I do¡­¡± He gave out a devilish smirk before a hologram appeared in front of us, and my heart


    began thudding loudly at the sight of Adan.


    I wanted to run and hug him, but I knew


    his was just an image. Still, I was d I was able to catch a glimpse of him. I was still trying to calm the


    erratic beating of my heart when a female suddenly came into view, and she immediately ran


    toward him. Adan¡¯s face lit up as he


    opened his arms and caught her, hugging her tightly.


    I felt my whole world copse. Who was that female? Was I reced that fast? But what should I


    expect when I remove his memory of me?


    ¡°That was earlier. I saved it, especially for you. He has moved on. I think it¡¯s time for you to do the


    same.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply, as my full attention was on the image of Adan, who was still hugging the female as if he


    didn¡¯t want to let her


    Soon, Aunt Helena came into view, and the frown on her face couldn¡¯t be


    denied as she looked at Adan and the


    female.


    Could it be she was not in favor of her


    because she knew I was Adan¡¯s mate? But


    Adan probably didn¡¯t care because he


    doesn¡¯t remember me at all.


    My heart shattered, and my knees


    buckled. I knew if I remained there, I


    would be copsing, so I took the coward¡¯s way out and turned my back on the hologram and my father


    without saying anything.


    I walked away while I could, allowing the tears I was trying to hold back to fall down my cheeks. I


    wanted to believe Adan would not betray me, but without a memory of me, I was just fooling myself.


    ???


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°Do you think it worked?¡± Kingston


    asked the moment we left the border of


    the Mystic Pack. We were heading off to


    meet Lucius, with my entourage of four cars following us.


    ¡°I hope so. If Lucius was right and Lucien was watching my every move 24/7, then he saw that.¡±


    Collin came up with a scheme so Lucien


    would think I had totally forgotten Lucy.


    He let Laira¡¯s sister, Sheena,e and pretend to be someone close to me. That she was ecstatic to


    see me. They even had to tell my mother that Sheena was crushing on me and that we were dating


    before I met Lucy so my mother couldn¡¯t help but feel bad about her visit. Her


    reaction of displeasure was real, although


    she tried her best to be civil.


    This way, Lucien wouldn¡¯t think of anything while I was away from the territory and wouldn¡¯t bother to


    check or


    search for me in this realm while I was


    away. My only hope was that he would not tell Lucy this part.


    It was difficult enough to act because, to


    be honest, I had never shown any


    affection to a female. And if Beast wasn¡¯t


    giving me any shbacks of my days with


    Lucy, I would never believe I had shown


    affection even for the she-demon.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Kingston asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Are you trying to make me change my


    mind?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want to make sure your heart is into this. We couldn¡¯t really talk about this in the packhouse,


    so I want to talk to you before we meet them.¡±


    ¡°Beast wants to, and I trust him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Perhaps I¡¯m still having


    shbacks to the night you were


    kidnapped, and knowing it¡¯ll happen


    again with no guarantee you¡¯ll survive ¨C


    that one doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    ¡°If Lena were taken and brought to a


    different realm, what would you


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    do?¡±


    His hands tightened on the steering wheel, and even without answering, I


    already knew his stand on it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything about her, just the memories that Beast shows me. But for some reason,


    when I see her face. from his memory, my heart feels like it will burst out. I know I want her. I can feel


    it in my soul.¡±


    ¡°I hope you both make it out alive and


    return to us.¡±


    ¡°We will. You can¡¯t get rid of me just yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping there¡¯s some way we can help you instead of just sitting and


    waiting.¡±


    ¡°Taking care of the pack while I try to


    save our Luna is already a big thing, Kingston. I will not be able to concentrate on Lucy if I¡¯m not


    confident you and Collin can do your part while I¡¯m away. I¡¯m grateful I didn¡¯t have to do this alone. It¡¯s


    more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me emotional, man. Just


    bring Lucy home.¡±


    ¡°I never asked you or Collin, I just assumed that you do. But I want to know the real thing. Do you like


    Lucy because I like her, or do you like her because she¡¯s Lucy?¡±


    ¡°We like her because she¡¯s Lucy. And we


    like her more because of what she is to you and how you¡¯ve been whenever she¡¯s around. She¡¯s good


    for you.¡±


    ¡°You think she likes me?¡±


    ¡°You sounded so unsure of yourself.


    Where is the arrogant Adan I grew up with?¡± He chuckled as Lucius and Patrea


    came into view. ¡°But yes, I never doubt for a second that she likes you. Maybe a


    little too much, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t bind her life with yours. She could live for many centuries, and


    yet she chose to cut her lifespan for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything back. Maybe he was right. Maybe they were all right. I just wanted my memory


    back so I could get to know the female my wolf was longing for.


    We slowed down to stop where Lucius and Patrea were standing, and as cars behind us led by Viktor,


    passed us and headed for the task I assigned him and


    the rest of the warriors.


    I then lowered the car window as we came to aplete stop in front of the demon and the witch. ¡°Hop


    in,¡± I told them.


    ¡°Can we just transport? I can take the whole car with me.¡± Lucius grunted.


    ¡°Of course not. We might end up having


    some wolves around when we teleport. I don¡¯t want my name to be associated


    with witches or demons.¡±


    Lucius opened the backseat door and let Patrea in before he slid in, chuckling as he closed the door.


    ¡°That will be your


    future, Stone. Unless of course, you would


    rather stay in the underworld with Lucija.


    ¡°No way. I have a pack to run.¡± I answered right away and motioned for


    Kingston to start driving.


    ¡°What if Lucija wants to?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk about it. But I thought she didn¡¯t want to be there?¡±


    ¡°What if she changed her mind?¡± He kept asking, and it was already irritating me.


    Didn¡¯t I just say no? ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon my pack.¡±


    ¡°I want a guarantee, Stone.¡±


    ¡°What guarantee do you want?¡±


    ¡°I will help you and Lucija if you promise


    me you will not stay in the underworld


    with her. Take her back here.¡±


    My eyes met Lucius¡¯ in the rearview


    mirror, and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at him. ¡°Of course, I would. Who the fuck


    wants to stay in your realm?¡±


    ???~


    Aside from Lucius being bored for the


    whole three hours, the travel to Fabius¡¯


    territory came without any problems.


    I had Kingston contact Fabius and discuss my request for an isted area where we


    could stay for a few days, and he didn¡¯t give any second thoughts about it. We didn¡¯t go into great detail


    with him, but I


    told him I had a witch who needed some


    training but made no mention of a


    demon. The less information we shared,


    the safer our secrets would be.


    His only request was to make sure none of his people or his territory would be destroyed.


    Kingston halted the car as soon as we reached the pack house of the Silver Crest Pack. Fabius was


    already waiting for us,


    and beside him was his Beta.


    Fabius was only neen when de abandoned his pack four years ago. And despite being the


    Alpha for four years, he was still not able to get a grip on the title and his responsibilities. But I did


    understand him ¨C he never wanted this


    title. As he said, he was not born for it, and he was hoping one day, his brother would wake up and take


    the title back because their territory was already falling


    apart.


    But from the looks of it, de had no


    intention of leaving his mercenary life.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 85


    085 ¨C Silver Crest Pack


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°Alpha Fabius, I¡¯m d to see you again. ¡°I greeted the Alpha of the Silver Crest the moment I stepped


    out of the car in front of his packhouse.


    He took and shook my hand as he responded. ¡°Pleasure is mine, Alpha


    Stone. I thought de woulde with you.¡±


    ¡°Is he not here?¡± I asked, my brows furrowing.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s been over a year since thest time he showed up here. So when I heard he was in your


    territory weeks ago, I was hoping he woulde and check on me.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea where he is at the moment.¡± It was the truth. The trackers I sent to contact Althea


    reached Collin with


    the news that Althea was at the Fortuna Coven but de was not.


    ¡°Typical de. I would be thest one on his priority list.¡± He let out a sigh before he shed a smile,


    something that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Anyway, enough about my brother. My Beta will show you the


    area you can use. It¡¯s in the middle of the forest, away from the residential area, and usually not visited


    by my people. So it¡¯s secured for whatever you are nning.¡¯


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°The house is just a small cottage, but it¡¯s fully equipped. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be


    ¡°I can also sleep in the forest, so I¡¯m not worried about that. But thank you for providing a ce to stay


    as well.¡±


    ¡°Well, good thing I did. You have a female


    appreciate a roof over her head. Is she the witch?¡±


    I saw the way Fabius¡¯ eyes sparkled as he


    looked at Patrea, who smiled warmly at him.


    ¡°Yes, she is. ¡°My name is Luca,¡± Lucius said as he extended his hand.¡±I¡¯m rissa¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    I almost choked at his words. We had discussed the names that they would be using, but we definitely


    didn¡¯t discuss thatst part.


    ¡°Besides, she¡¯s too old to be your mom.¡± He added, which made Patrea¡¯s eyes widen before she red


    at Lucius. 2


    I watched in amusement as Lucius shook Fabius¡¯ hand, waiting for him to do anything to the young


    guy, but thankfully he didn¡¯t, although Fabius¡¯ shoulders


    slumped at his words.


    ¡®What the fuck was that?¡¯ I sent Lucius¡¯ a mindlink


    ¡®Just marking my territory.¡¯ He replied, which made me raise my brows. I already noticed his protective


    instinct toward Patrea, but I just assumed it was because he needed her for his n, but it seems I was


    wrong. There was more to the story between them than what meets the eye.


    ???


    PATREA.


    I wanted to use my powers to stop Lucius from telling lies to the Alpha of the Silver Crest, but I had


    been reserving my energy for the spell I was about to make, so I just let him say whatever he wanted


    and hoped he would shut his mouth soon.


    After all the pleasantries, we were


    escorted toward the middle of the forest,


    where a small cottage was located. It had


    two bedrooms, and I was given my own


    room.


    ¡°Will this ce be good enough for the


    spell?¡± Alpha Stone inquired when Alpha Fabius¡¯ Beta had left us.


    ¡°Yes, I just need a quiet ce. But are you sure no witches are living in this territory?¡±


    ¡°No. At least that¡¯s what Fabius told me. Will it be a problem if there are?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that witches can feel if spirits are being summoned if they are in close proximity. I


    just don¡¯t want to draw any attention to myself at the moment and be used of using dark


    magic to make myself younger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old in human years. As Lucius said, I was old enough to be Alpha Fabius¡¯


    mother.¡±


    ¡°So I wasn¡¯t hallucinating when you said Althea, the other witch, is your granddaughter? She really is


    your granddaughter?¡±


    I nodded my head before my eyes darted to Lucius, who was leaning his back against a tree, looking


    bored as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for my memory toe back because I have so many questions, but maybe I already


    know the answer, and just forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°Yup, good idea. Because I was hoping I could rest for a while before we do the spell.¡±


    ¡°When do you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°Tonight at midnight. Lucius already got


    me everything I needed, so I just need a moment to gather my thoughts.


    Reversing a spell is way harder than casting it.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way it will go wrong?¡±


    ¡°If another witch or power tampered with your memory while you still had memory loss. Other than that,


    the only thing that could go wrong is my ability to reverse it. I need spirits and energy to help me remain


    conscious while I reverse it. So I wanted to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you then at midnight. But just to remind you, Fabius will send someone to bring us


    something to eat, so juste down when you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± I excused myself and turned around.


    I was already halfway up the second floor of the cottage when I felt a presence


    behind me.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± I asked as my hand reached for the doorknob but decided not to open it, and I


    just shifted my body so I


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    could see Lucius.


    He walked closer and stopped in front of me before he leaned his forearm against the door, and his


    face was hovering over mine. He was too near, invading my private space, but I had nowhere to move


    or go.


    ¡°I just want to say something. Make things clear between us, and the others around here.¡±


    I was about to tell him to move away and give me space, but his words piqued my curiosity so much


    that the only response I was able to make was to raise my eyebrows.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have sex or be intimate with


    the men around here.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked, my forehead creasing.


    ¡°Yes, you heard me right, witch.¡± He


    shed me a smug smirk before his thumb traced my lips, which made me move my head back only for


    it to hit the door. ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to burn any man


    who will touch you, and I won¡¯t care who it is.¡±


    ¡°Stone is mated to your sister, and Kingston is mated too. What makes you think I would destroy


    anyone¡¯s bond? I might not be a werewolf, but I do respect¡­


    He interrupted me while I was still talking. ¡°Fabius. He¡¯s not mated, and I saw the way he was gawking


    at you. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget you told him I¡¯m old enough to be his mom?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like one. And besides,


    even if you are, you will undoubtedly fall into the ¡®mother I would love to fuck¡¯


    category.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should take that as apliment or an insult.¡±


    ¡°Take it in whatever way that will keep you from fucking someone else.¡±


    ¡°What is your point, Lucius?¡± My hands went up to his chest, stopping him from leaning closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin myself. I¡¯m sure you understand what I was trying to imply.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your puppet. You can¡¯t tell me what I can and can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. I agree with that. You¡¯re free to decide what you want to do. I¡¯m just simply stating what will


    happen based on your course of action.¡± He told me in a cold voice before he moved and walked away,


    leaving me still aghast at his words.


    Did I get away from Lucien just to fall into


    another obsession, this time with his son?


    This was not going well. Was helping Lucija the right thing to do? Maybe I was putting myself at risk


    again. I only had good intentions, but it still resulted in something bad for me. Or was it really that bad?


    I knew Lucius must be like his father, but a part of me wanted to believe he might be different from him.


    But then, who was I kidding? The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.


    But how could I exin Lucija?


    I let out a sigh as I pushed the bedroom door open. I had to get Lucius out of my system and just help


    Luicja and get away from him and his father as soon as I could because I would not fall victim to them


    again.


    I just hoped I was making the right choice by taking Lucius¡¯ side. I hope he¡¯s here to


    help Lucija because if the worst happens, I¡¯ll have to fight him if he turns out to be an enemy, which I


    don¡¯t want to do.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 86


    086-Memories


    ADAN STONE.


    My head throbbed as I stared at the


    ceiling, and it took a moment before I


    remembered where I was.


    I closed my eyes and thought about Lucy, wanting to know if I could remember her from my own


    memories.


    Tears trickled down my face as


    everything came rushing in from the moment I first saw her until the moment I was whipped and she


    ordered Patrea to take my memory away. Those were my memories, not Beast. And I could feel every


    emotion she stirred in me from day one until the day I marked her.


    You will never know the importance of memories until they are taken away from you. I couldn¡¯t believe I


    almost lost all of


    these.


    ¡®I love you, Adan. I need you to trust me. I promise I wille back for you.¡¯ Those were herst words


    before I marked her and before I lost consciousness.


    She still wanted me. She just didn¡¯t want me there. But Lucius was right ¡ª there¡¯s no way Lucy could


    do this alone.


    I forced my body up from the bed and slipped on my running shoes before I walked to the door. My


    head was still drumming like it was hollow, but I


    wanted to talk with Lucius, but I found the house empty.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ I sent a mindlink to Kingston.


    ¡®Alpha, we are outside. Just walk straight ahead, we are a hundred meters away from the house.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t reply back and headed out of the


    cottage immediately, and soon I saw a light illuminated far ahead.


    ¡°Try again¡­¡± Lucius¡¯ voice came out low, but it was enough for my werewolf hearing to catch it.


    ¡°I have no idea how to do it without


    creating sparks.¡± Patrea snapped at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to keep trying.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked the moment their forms came into view.


    Patrea was standing beside Kingston, while Lucius was fifteen feet away from them. He was standing


    in the center of the clearing, and it appeared as though there was something holding his body tightly ¨C


    perhaps an invisible rope.


    The lights surrounding Lucius disappeared, and his arms fell to his sides, free from whatever had been


    restraining them earlier.


    ¡°He wants me to practice tying him up discreetly, but all the spells I make


    generate lights. I have yet to learn how to do spells without those sparkles and things. And he won¡¯t


    even say why I need it.¡±


    ¡°Stopining. We need to do everything discreetly. If you keep generating lights for every spell,


    my


    father will realize you have returned to the Underworld. I am sure he knew how you do your spells.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but can you at least tell me what we are supposed to do?¡± Patrea sounded


    frustrated, and I would be too. We all knew Lucius wanted to help, but we couldn¡¯t be left clueless until


    thest minute.


    ¡°I will tell you. I¡¯m just waiting for Stone to get his memory back so we can discuss it all together.¡± He


    told Patrea before


    brushing his hand over his hair. He then shifted his gaze on me and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your memory? Can


    you remember why we¡¯re here and who Lucija is?¡±


    ¡°My head is still pounding, but nothing that I can¡¯t handle. And yes, I remember why we¡¯re here and


    who Lucy is. and I want her back here in my realm. So start talking and see if your n will work.¡±


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s get back to the cottage, and I¡¯ll tell you all about the n. And then I need to leave for


    the underworld before my father notices my absence. 3


    ???


    LUCIUS.


    After we discussed my n and revised it ording to Stone and Patrea¡¯s


    suggestions, we finally knew what we were supposed to do and practice. The only thing missing was


    the witch, who would stay in the human realm if Adan


    went to the underworld, and how I would take Stone and Patrea to the demon world.


    If I had no choice, they would have had to sell their souls to me, but this would havee with a lot of


    risks: if I died during this fight against my father, their souls would be trapped in my realm for eternity.


    Patrea remembered what my father told her, but in this case, it would only be applicable to Stone


    because of his rtion


    to Lucija, the Princess of Chaos. Patrea would be unable to use this unless Stone vouch for her, but it


    was also a big risk.


    She had to decide whether she would sell her soul to me and trust me that I would give it back to her if


    I survived, but from the looks of it, she didn¡¯t trust me at all. She said she would find another way.


    ¡®Where have you been?¡¯ Father¡¯s mind connected with me the moment I entered Kalmerus. Father¡¯s


    mind could connect


    with any of us anywhere in the world, even if we were already in a different realm, unless we shut it


    down. But once we were in Kalmerus, shutting it down would never work. He would still be able to dig


    into our heads.


    Lucien was probably looking for me, but without using any fire at all, he was not able to track me down.


    I had controlled my fire over the years, knowing it was the only thing that could lead my father to track


    me down.


    Although I was smart enough to use it


    from time to time, so he knew I was not hiding from him.


    ¡®I was at the other kingdom, looking for pleasure.¡¯


    ¡®And did you find one?¡¯


    ¡®Not just one. They were many. Do you


    need anything from me?¡¯


    ¡®Guillermo is arriving soon. Come into my chamber.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t reply and transported my body to his chamber after making sure I had warded off any smells


    and proof of my being in the human realm.


    ¡°Why is he here so early? You won¡¯t need him until Lucija¡¯s cleansing.¡± I asked as soon as I appeared


    in front of him.


    He was lounging in one of his golden chairs while smoking his tobo. ¡°I want to introduce Guillermo


    to Lucija.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve met before.¡±


    ¡°That was years ago. Lucija is a full-


    grown woman now, and I want Guillermo


    to see her as such.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I will have Guillermo kill Lucija¡¯s wolf.¡±


    My eyebrows hiked up as I shed him a sarcastic grin. ¡°How would he do that?¡±


    ¡°Wolfsbane and some dark magic.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it kill Lucija too?¡±


    ¡°No. I had someone check on it. It will


    only affect her wolf, not her. She won¡¯t even feel the wolfsbane in her body, let alone the dark magic.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s doing the dark magic?¡±


    ¡°You will find out soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ What if Guillermo doesn¡¯t


    want to?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Why would he care? Has Guillermo ever done anything for you? He was never


    your henchman, not even for a single thing in his whole existence. He always takes, but he never gives


    anything in


    return.¡± I was sure Father could hear the


    annoyance in my voice.


    ¡°Marks of a true demon lord.¡± He


    smirked, too proud of his fucking son.¡± Besides, he would get something in return, so I don¡¯t see him


    declining this.¡±


    ¡°What will you give him in exchange?¡±


    ¡°He would be Lucy¡¯s King. He wanted to be one, so I would give him Lucy as his queen. Together, they


    could rule Kalmerus¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snap at this time.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it instead? I¡¯ll kill her


    wolf and give me the crown.¡±


    ¡°You still have a lot to prove.¡±


    ¡°What else do you fucking want me


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    to do?


    ¡°You¡¯re weak, Lucius. Your aura hasn¡¯t changed for over a century. No amount of training or learning


    had improved it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that! What does Guillermo have


    that I don¡¯t? Or what can he do that I can¡¯t?¡± I asked as anger boiled inside me.


    ¡°Now, my boy, there¡¯s no need to be riled up. If Guillermo declines it, you will be next in line.¡± He


    laughed and shook his head. ¡°If he declines, I don¡¯t think he will.


    ¡°Lucija is fucking mine!¡± I hissed, letting my eyes ze red in anger.


    ¡°Really now? I didn¡¯t know you took a fancy to her.¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck do you think I spent cycle after cycle watching over that fucking fiber just to find out


    where she is?¡±


    ¡°Your lust alone will not give you the


    fucking throne. You need to prove yourself.¡±


    ¡°Then fucking watch me prove it to you!¡± I told him coldly before walking away from his chamber and


    mming the door


    on my way out.


    We had to move faster. I was fucking sure Guillermo would not hesitate to ept the offer. I saw how


    he looked at Lucija before, like the other siblings that we had. They all wanted her, and the only thing


    stopping them from preying on her was because our father made it known she


    was his favorite.


    But with his approval, I would bet my dick Guillermo would take it in a


    heartbeat.


    ¡®Lucija, where are you?¡¯ I connected with Lucija as I went up the stairs of the tower.


    ¡®In the fire tower. You finally decided to talk with me.¡¯ She replied right away.


    ¡®Stop with the sarcasm, we need to talk. I¡¯ll go there. Send everyone out.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, my Lord.¡± She answered, her voiceced with annoyance, but I didn¡¯t mind.


    I was sure she was pissed at me for ignoring her every time she tried to connect with my mind. But I


    had to be careful around her. I knew Lucija was strong, but I was not sure she would be able to keep up


    with the tough facade


    once she found out I was pulling her mate back into the game.


    She would definitely say no if she found


    out that Stone was nning to


    and get her out of here. And thest thing


    I wanted was for her to foil the n I


    hatched to save her and to


    get the


    throne for myself.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 87


    087 ¨C A Brother¡¯s Promise


    LUCY.


    ¡°Everyone out!¡± I kept flicking my


    fingers and hurrying Gargon and the two demons to move and go away from the fire tower


    ¡°But we¡¯re not done for today.¡± Gargon¡¯s forehead creased as he looked at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°If you want to learn more, you can¡¯t just cancel anytime¡­¡±


    ¡°Question my decisions one more time,


    and you will lose


    ur ability to speak.


    Now get off here and bring your minions with you. Out!¡±


    I hissed before I set every goal around us on fire. It didn¡¯t escape my ears the way


    Gargon hissed, but he didn¡¯t say more and instead motioned for the demons to follow him as he made


    his way out.


    ¡®You cane up now. You better transport your body here, or you will meet Gargon by the stairs.


    They just headed out.¡¯


    I was not even finished with my words to Lucius when he appeared inside the


    tower, and he immediately locked the door, pushing the big block of wood barricading the entrance.


    I snickered before shaking my head. ¡°As


    if the lock would stop them from


    transporting their bodies here.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. We need to talk.¡± He scoffed


    at me.


    ¡°Well, who told you you get to decide


    when we should talk?¡±


    ¡°I can see you¡¯re growing horns. Good for you, but don¡¯t let it go higher than your


    wings or you might end up being the asshole here.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what demons are made of?¡±


    ¡°Most, but I¡¯m not one.¡±


    Iughed loudly at his words before I replied to him, watching as he lit his cigarettes. ¡°It was an asshole


    move to ignore me after you told me that you would help me out of here.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m still helping you. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s a smart move to tell you all my ns, but I


    guess it¡¯s time to let you in on some part of it.¡±


    ¡°But who said I wanted help now?¡±


    I saw his forehead crease as his eyes zed red. ¡°What the fuck? Did you just change your mind? Do


    you want to stay


    here for good?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared I will take the throne away from you?¡± I asked back, crossing my arms against my


    chest.


    ¡°Lucija¡­¡± He sounded disappointed, but I couldn¡¯t sense any anger building in his aura, or he was just


    good at hiding it.


    ¡°I have nowhere to go except here.¡± That was the truth. I was starting to realize that stealing Adan¡¯s


    memory had backfired on me and that I might have lost him forever.


    ¡°What do you mean? How about Stone?¡±


    ¡°I think he found another female to


    rece me.¡± I tried to tell him that with a straight face, but I was not sure if I was seeding because


    my chest was heaving with pain.


    ¡°What the fuck? He has not. He was busy


    managing his pack.¡±


    ¡°How did you know? I saw him with a female.¡±


    ¡°I presumed it was Father who showed you things? Are you a demon or what?


    You should know that our father will do anything to get what he wants, including showing you things


    that are not real. So don¡¯t let it get into your head.¡±


    ¡°Are you not the same as him? Telling me things I wanted to hear so I could get off your back and leave


    you alone with the throne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can do all that, and I can¡¯t force you to believe me, but if you just let me do what I was nning


    to do, I can get you out of here in a few cycles [days].¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who to trust.


    ¡°Trust your hea


    And your mate.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lucija, just fucking trust me. I am here to teach you how to be a subus so you can see him.¡±


    ¡°A subus?¡± My eyes widened at his words. Never in my wildest dreams did I ever think of using this


    side of me.


    A subus is one of our forms that allows us to have sexual rtions with sleeping humans while they


    believe they are awake.


    ¡°What if I hurt him?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Your subus form would never hurt anyone, but of course, if they


    didn¡¯t want to and struggled in their


    sleep, that¡¯s another case. But I don¡¯t


    think he will fight you off.¡±


    ¡°But Father ended up hurting my mother every time.¡±


    ¡°That was a different thing. Your mother thought Father was in his incubus form, but the truth was, he


    would bring her here every time and return her when he power has no


    was done with her. Father¡¯


    boundaries. He lived far too long to know


    those tricks and he abused it.¡±


    ¡°But will he remember me


    hent


    wakes up?¡±


    ¡°If you


    ant him to. Make him remember


    you.¡±


    ¡°Have you


    done it


    ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t take pleasure in it. I want my females warm and responsive.¡±


    I bit my bottom, unsure what to think at the moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can even do that¡­ I¡¯m not


    allowed to leave this realm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why subus form is your only


    way out because your body will remain


    here.¡±


    ¡°How will I do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to teach you. The full moon in the human realm is


    tomorrow night. You will go into heat, so you only have limited time to learn.


    ¡°Where did you get all this information? How did you know about the shifter¡¯s


    heat?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, Lucija. Do you think I spent centuries just fucking females and not learning


    things about other species?¡± He told me, but it felt like he was hiding something.


    ¡°So once I learn how to be a subus, I can just go anywhere I want and meet Adan in his dream?¡±


    ¡°You can say it like that. But you have to


    be aware that the subus form is a


    sexual demon form. So your lust will be


    tenfold. Any man you desire will fire up your lust.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. I


    eat for fo


    think it¡¯s like in the


    shifter world. When will you start


    teaching me?¡±


    ¡°Today. But we have to talk about


    another thing. About Guillermo.¡±


    ¡°So Father told you about him and what


    he wants us to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And your other option is me.¡±


    Eyes widened. ¡°No, not you. I will never fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck says anything about fucking with me or even Guillermo? I will not let you fuck with him


    either. That¡¯s


    why you have to choose me if Father gives


    you an option.¡±


    ¡°He wants Guillermo.¡±


    ¡°But you want me. You have to tell him that because I am sure the moment you agree with Guillermo,


    that fucking bastard will waste no time in fucking you.


    ¡°What¡¯s my guarantee you won¡¯t touch me?¡±


    His hands went to my arms as he caught my gaze. ¡°Look at me. Look me in the


    eye and tell me if you see the lust in them?¡±


    ¡°You can make me see what you want me to see.¡±


    ¡°Damn that, Lucija. You have my demon word, I will never touch you or even think filthy thoughts about


    you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the prince of lust, in case you forgot that.¡±


    ¡°I only see you as my kid, Lucija. Even if you don¡¯t trust me fully enough, I want


    you to believe me when I say you¡¯re better


    off with me than Guillermott


    ¡°If I choose Adan?¡±


    , will y


    you still


    let me see


    ¡°If I be the King of Kalmerus, you can choose to leave this realm, and I will not hold you back.¡¯


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t trust anyone here. Lucius taught me that. But I was desperate now. My eyes watered


    arms flung around my brother and I


    my


    embraced him, mming my face against his chest. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to be here.¡±


    ¡°I just want your word, Lucija, that no matter what happens, this Kingdom is mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have my own pack in the human realm.¡±


    ¡°We can have it the easy way. You take the kingdom, choose me as your king, and hand it over to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can do that.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. The only way Father will give it to you is when you be a full- fledged demon. It


    means killing your wolf.


    ¡°No. No. No. That¡¯s not going to happen!¡±


    ¡°Lucija, listen to me.¡± He said that before arge bubble formed and engulfed us.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked and pressed a finger on it, but it didn¡¯t pop.


    ¡°It¡¯s just extra security to make sure no one is listening in. Listen to me. I know you are aware you¡¯re


    cleansing period is


    soon. The first step is to kill your wolf.¡±


    I shook my head as my eyes zed red.


    No one will touch Angel!


    I¡¯d been secretly summoning her


    out


    from time to time to let her gain back her strength whenever I went out of the


    tower.


    ¡°He will make you mate with Guillermo, and Guillermo will initiate the process of killing your wolf. That


    is why it¡¯s


    important that you choose me. So I would be the one to do it.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re not killing my wolf!¡± I hissed at him.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I answered almost immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good start. But do you know


    that I want this throne more than


    anything?¡± He said and asked with face void of any emotions.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you know I will save you so I can get this throne. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And without your wolf, you will never belong to Adan¡¯s realm. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t belong there, where do you think you do?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Right, as queen of Kalmerus. So now, do I want you as the ruler of Kalmerus, or do I want it for


    myself?¡±


    ¡°Yourself.¡± He was talking to me as if I were a kid, but I was just letting him since I wanted answers as


    well.


    ¡°Good. That means the only way I can get


    it is to kick you out of here, and without your wolf, I can¡¯t do that. So it goes back to the start, I can¡¯t kill


    her. Because I want Kalmerus for myself, with my own queen. I never see you as mine.¡±


    ¡°Who do you see as your queen?¡± I asked, a bit curious because I didn¡¯t know anything about him at


    all.


    He ruffled my hair as a smile graced his lips. It¡¯s not the usual evil smirk he would sh at me. This was


    a warm smile, something I never saw on his face. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, but I will tell you in time.¡±


    I wanted to ask him more about it, but he continued talking.


    ¡°So just trust me that I will save you from here. You will know everything on time, but for now, you have


    tasks to do: learn to


    be a subus, this one for your pleasure, and reject Guillermo to save your wolf.¡±


    ¡°What if Father doesn¡¯t agree? He told me you¡¯re¡­¡± I stopped myself from saying anything else. I didn¡¯t


    want to tell him what Father told me about him being too weak.


    ¡°That I¡¯m weak? And don¡¯t deserve to be the king of this kingdom?¡± He let out a sigh before he


    continued. ¡°I¡¯m only weak because I kept myself on guard. Just because I follow him around doesn¡¯t


    mean I¡¯m weak. Strength is not just measured by being loud and being a show -off, sometimes strength


    is measured by being quiet while carefully nning how to reach your goals. I choose thetter, Lucija.


    I have nothing, to begin with, so I have to be careful with my every move.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I have nothing.¡±


    ¡°You have everything. This kingdom,


    Stone¡¯s pack, Stone


    you will always


    have him as long as you carry his mark.¡±


    He pointed to my neck.


    My eyes widened as my hand flew to


    touch the mark I had hidden. ¡°How did you know? I never told anyone.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a little crow told me you were marked.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell anyone?¡±


    ¡°No. Because, in addition to everything I mentioned, you also got me. I will always have your back,


    princess. Right now, I¡¯m the only one you have, but I promise you that I will give you back everything


    Father has taken away from you.¡¯


    Tears trickled down my face as I hugged Lucius one more time. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me when it¡¯s all done.¡± He


    chuckled as he ruffled my hair. ¡°Now get off me, I don¡¯t do hugs. You hugged me too many times


    already.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 88


    088 ¨C Subus


    LUCY.


    My mind and body were already tired, but I kept going.


    Lucius brought me to a ce I had never been before. It looked like a cave, but it wasn¡¯t ¨C it was just


    endless darkness, and the only source of light was the torches he ced in every corner surrounding


    us.


    I¡¯d been trying to shift into my subus form, and it kept getting harder because Angel was fighting it.


    Every time I shifted into one, she was out of my head, and she wasn¡¯t liking that. And with our location


    away from the tower, she was able to use her own strength against mine.


    My wolf wanted to trust Lucius, but she didn¡¯t want me to make the wrong


    decision. She didn¡¯t want me away from


    her.


    But I wanted to take the risk. I wanted to


    see Adan, even in his dreams, or what they called ¡®nightmares.¡¯


    ¡°But without my wolf with me and just a demon soul, would I still go into heat?¡± I asked Lucius after


    finding out I would not be able to take Angel with me in my subus form.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about


    that. Just in your subus form, you will be in total lust.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am not right now.¡±


    ¡°You never fancy me, Lucija, It would never work. Wait until you see Stone, and you might end up


    overdoing it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him and prepared to shift again. Every time I did it, my body


    remained unconscious, as if I were sleeping, so I had to make sure I would be


    in bed pretending to be asleep when I transformed to meet Adan, or someone would notice I was out of


    my body.


    Angel snarled at me, but I pushed her back into the back of my mind, and this time it went smoothly.


    Soon, my soul was floating around the area. I was totally


    desire,


    naked, but Lucius could still see me. I was watching his eyes the whole time to see if I would see


    anything in them wants, or anything else. But there was nothing.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t see me as anything other than his sister, which was something I appreciated.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re getting better with it. Try it on your bedter, when you¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°But how do I get to him?¡±


    ¡°No other way but to use a portal. Only


    Father can leave without using one.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he can¡¯t track me?¡±


    ¡°Not in that form. And then, once you¡¯re out of the underworld, you can just teleport your soul wherever


    you want to be.¡±


    ¡°I can go to his pack? How would I know Lucien is not watching him at that time?¡±


    ¡°Stone is currently not in his territory. He said he was in de¡¯s territory.¡±


    My eyes widened at his words. ¡°de? Wait how did you know all this? Are youmunicating with


    Adan?¡±


    ¡°No. I just have to make sure he¡¯s safe. So I¡¯m watching him. Without him, I can¡¯t kick you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Would that mean you¡¯re protecting him


    from entertaining females as


    I


    asked, my eyebrows hiking up.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He winked at me, and I willed my soul to go back to my physical form.


    In an instant, my body woke up, and Angel ignored me as she retreated to the back of my mind even


    after I greeted her. But I would deal with herter.


    ¡°So, how would I reach him when I don¡¯t even know where he is?¡± I asked, and this time I couldn¡¯t help


    the smile from gracing my lips at the excitement brewing in my chest.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I will meet you at the other end of the portal, and we can


    transport together to where he is.¡±


    ¡°Will you stay there? While I do things to him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. But don¡¯t be too


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    excited yet. We need to figure out first if you can mindlink while in subus form.


    ¡°But I was able to talk to you earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s talking. We need mind talking in case Fatheres looking for you.¡±


    ¡°But if I¡¯m in the human realm¡­¡±


    ¡°He will still be able to contact you.


    Besides, your body will remain in the007


    underworld. Now transform again and will yourself to be invisible. Then fly around or transport


    somewhere far from here. I will try to connect with you. If you don¡¯t receive anything after a while,e


    back here.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I walked back to where I was seated every time I would shift, but I


    raised a palm to Lucius. ¡°Give me a


    moment to talk with my wolf.¡±


    He just nodded his head and looked at me as I tried to connect with Angel.


    ¡®Angel, are you mad at me? Please, you have to understand. I know you want to see Adan and Beast


    too, but we don¡¯t have a choice at the moment.¡¯


    She purred before she exined her side. I¡¯m not stopping you from seeing them even without me. I


    just don¡¯t want you alone. What if something happens? I


    won¡¯t be able to help you.¡¯


    ¡®Lucius will help me.¡¯


    ¡®I know he said he would, but it¡¯s still different when I¡¯m with you.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t feel like I don¡¯t need you or your


    help. But this is my one shot to see Adan. We¡¯re slowly deteriorating from their


    absence. And this might be my only


    chance. Just this one time. And I promise you, I will not use this form again unless necessary.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. But will you promise me to tell them I love them?¡¯


    ¡®I will try. I hope there¡¯s a way tomunicate with them.¡¯


    ¡®If there¡¯s no other way, don¡¯t worry about it. Just have fun. I¡¯m sure Adan misses us too, he just didn¡¯t


    know it.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Angel. Or I¡¯d go crazy here.¡¯


    ¡®Me too¡­¡¯


    ¡®And I promise you, I won¡¯t let them


    touch you. They will have to kill me


    before they can kill you.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you. I hope we can get out of here without Lucien punishing Adan and his pack if we run away.


    ¡®I know. That¡¯s why we have to trust Lucius, even if it¡¯s hard to trust anyone. He¡¯s our only choice right


    now.¡¯


    Angel didn¡¯t reply more, and it was my signal to prepare for my shifting into my subus form. I


    nodded my head at Lucius as I sat down on the ground. In seconds, my body felt lighter as I floated


    around my sleeping form, and without any more words to my brother, I vanished into his sight as I


    transported my body to the hot spring I always ran to when I was younger.


    This should be enough. It was too far from the ce where I left my body.


    ¡®Lucija?¡¯ Lucius¡¯ voice rang in my head.


    ¡®Oh, Goddess, I thought I needed to go back there already. I can hear you.¡¯ I told him excitedly.


    ¡®Good. Now try to contact Father.¡¯


    ¡®What? No way!¡¯ Lucien was thest one I


    wanted tomunicate with.


    ¡®Just try. I want to know if he will feel anything. If he can sense your form.¡¯


    ¡®Okay.¡¯


    I let out a deep sigh before connecting my mind to my father. ¡®Father?¡¯


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ He asked immediately.


    ¡®Just around here. I¡¯m on my way back to the tower. I just want to know when Guillermo is arriving?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t even know where he is, but he sent a message saying he would be here soon. Are


    you too eager to see him?¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯ I rolled my eyes. ¡®Can I choose someone, not from our kingdom?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s either him or Lucius. But Guillermo


    is the best choice.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want either of them.¡¯ I had to make it sound like I didn¡¯t want Lucius as


    well, so if I chose himter on, he would give in instead of me not choosing any of them.


    ¡®Meet Guillermo first. And then we can talk again.¡¯ His voice sounded final.


    I didn¡¯t reply anymore, cutting off our conversation before I transported back to where Lucius was. I


    immediately returned to my body and exined to him what Father told me and that he seemed


    unaware I was in my subus form.


    ¡°Rx. We got this.¡±


    we just shed me


    his usual smirk.


    ¡°What are your ns? I just can¡¯t sit here and wait for the cleansing and just rely on


    whatever you n to do.¡±


    ¡°I will let you know the day before. Just trust me. For now, master every skill that you can. I know you


    are training your wolf in secret. Keep doing that. I will make sure the cleansing will be held in the same


    ce where rituals are done, so there¡¯s no enchantment around it and your wolf can surface anytime.


    So if worstes to worst, shift and protect


    yourself. Run away from here.¡±


    ¡°And how about you?¡±


    ¡°I will take care of the rest.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. If at the end I will just end up running away, why can¡¯t I just run right now?¡±


    ¡°There are things I can¡¯t tell you yet, but I will exin more before your cleansing. We need to give it a


    try. Running away now will only mean that our father will be


    on your heels again. We need to put him down.¡±


    ¡°But how.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you when the dayes. We


    will do it together. Now tell me what


    power and skills have


    you learned?¡±


    ??? m


    LUCIUS.


    After I trained Lucija and found out the things she was now capable of, I went to the portal and crossed


    to the other realm again.


    It was already morning, and that meant tonight would be the full moon. I needed a word with Stone.


    He reminded mest time about Lucija¡¯s heat. But after finding out that she was not able to take her


    wolf with her when she was in subus form, I was not sure


    how the heat would go for them. Although one thing was sure ¨C even


    without her heat, Lucija would be in total


    lust once she saw Stone.


    ¡°Oh, spirits! You¡¯re too early.¡± Patrea almost shrieked when I appeared beside her in the kitchen. She


    was preparing


    breakfast, but I didn¡¯t see Stone or Kingston yet.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°You were here just hours ago. Do you even rest?¡± She huffed, her brows


    furrowing.


    ¡°Nah, can¡¯t rest. My mind keeps thinking about you.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to enchant me with your


    words. It¡¯s not working.¡±


    ¡°Too bad. I should hire someone to teach


    me how to woo females.¡± I chuckled,


    enjoying the annoyance on her face.


    ¡°Stop doing that and help me out here.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ I don¡¯t even know what


    you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Try this, tell me how it tastes.¡± She


    raised a spoon, and it was almost touching my lips. Was she feeding me? ¡°I don¡¯t eat food, unless for a


    show.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you can tell me what it tastes like. Now open your mouth.¡±


    And I did open it like a fucking puppet. I swallowed the warm soup that she put into my mouth, but I had


    no idea how it tasted. Food never tasted like anything to us. We could imagine how we wanted it to


    taste.


    She lived in the underworld for far too long, she should know that by now. But why the fuck was she


    asking me this?


    ¡°So?¡± She asked, and I had no idea what


    to tell her.


    ¡°Do you want the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°1


    ¡°I can¡¯t taste food. I can choose if I want it to taste good or bad.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She chuckled before turning around and picking up thedle to stir whatever soup or liquid


    was in the pot. ¡°I just missed acting normal. And I can¡¯t do that with the Alpha and his Gamma because


    they¡¯re mated.¡±


    Her words made me smile, but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m weird.¡± She said, breaking the silence between us.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± My kind of weird.


    ¡°I think anyone will end up being weird if


    they get stuck in the underworld for a long time. I just want normality,


    although I know I¡¯m not normal.¡± She let


    out a deep sigh. ¡°So I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ready to go back there.¡±


    ¡°Are you backing out on the n?¡± I asked. I felt my anger rising, but I tried my best to control it.


    ¡°Answer me.


    ¡°I want to trust you. I swear to the spirits, I do. But I can feel that you¡¯re hiding something. Youid out


    the ns, but I know there¡¯s something more you¡¯re not telling.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± I tried to act nonchntly, but in reality, she got me. I


    didn¡¯t tell them the whole n for the same reason I withheld information from Lucija.


    I doubted Stone would agree if he found out my final weapon was Lucija. I was


    sure he would stop me from using her. But what choice do I have? She was the only one capable of


    killing our father.


    ¡°Tell me everything, and I will help you. Or I can just walk away now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to abandon Lucija.¡± I challenged her.


    ¡°Watch me do it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, but you have to agree to sell your soul to me so I can take you to the


    underworld.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone either. But I¡¯m willing to trust you and tell you everything I know and my whole n


    but I just wanted the same courtesy. Trust me with your soul, and I promise you I will bring you back


    here after all of this.¡±


    ¡°But if you die¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. I will do everything to stay alive just to keep my promise to you that I will bring you back to


    this realm in one piece.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 89


    089 ¨C Balls of Fire


    ADAN STONE.


    I barely sleptst night, but it was way past midnight when we all went to bed. I


    was sharing a room with Kingston, and we spent the whole time just talking and discussing things that


    he was supposed to do if I were sessful in entering the demon realm.


    I knew selling my soul to Lucius would be the easiest way in a big risk to take if he died but I needed


    more than the assurance that I would be able toe out alive. I wanted a guarantee that I could leave


    the realm anytime I wanted with Lucija beside me. Both of us ¨C alive.


    The best option was Hades.


    With Lucija being a demon princess and me being mated to her, I had a high


    chance that Hades woulde if I summoned him, ording to Patrea.


    I didn¡¯t know such things existed for supernatural beings, because I had no idea if we could summon


    Selene


    whenever we wanted. But perhaps this was only possible for special werewolves or lycans. And I was


    not one of those.


    But I would try Hades. The only problem was ¨C I didn¡¯t have anything to offer in exchange. But I was


    hoping he would listen to me.


    I eventually drifted off to sleep, but it felt like just a nap because as soon as the first ray of sun hit my


    face, I awoke and prepared for the day. Lucius would be back any time, and I didn¡¯t want to waste time


    perfecting the new skills I was given.


    I didn¡¯t know my ¡®meek¡¯ Omega was so powerful that the Alpha in me would be needing her power in


    times like this. But I


    wasn¡¯tining, nor did I feel inferior. I wanted my little demon.


    Lucy could be the Goddess of all goddesses or the lowest form of being, and I would still want her. And


    I would still do everything to have her back beside


    1.


    My eyebrows arched up as Kingston and I entered the small kitchen in this cottage. Lucius¡¯ arm was


    wrapped around Patrea¡¯s waist as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes. If I were right, I heard


    Lucius say he would not die and would make sure he would bring her back to this realm alive. He was


    assuring her.


    But more than that, their position was weird. I didn¡¯t know there was something between them. It only


    exined why the demon prince was overly protective of her.


    What an odd pair. But who was I to judge?


    I raised my hands in the air as their heads turned to us, and Patrea immediately


    withdrew her body away from him. I shed them a smug smirk before pulling a chair to sit at the table.


    ¡°I want to say I¡¯m sorry that I interrupted you guys, but I won¡¯t. I¡¯m hungry, and Patrea promised to


    make breakfast today, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°No harm done. I was actually here to talk with you,¡± Lucius replied as he sat in the chair in front of me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you were looking for me. Unless Patrea was also practicing illusions and pretending


    to be me. Either way, I don¡¯t think you fancy holding me that way.¡±


    Kingston snickered as he helped Patrea with putting food on the table while the witch remained quiet,


    but I saw her cheeks turning scarlet red. I had to


    apologizeter. I just wanted to tease Lucius but didn¡¯t want to disrespect her. She just happened to be


    pulled along.


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± Lucius sneered at me.


    ¡°I will. As soon as I get my Luna back. So what do you have for me? How¡¯s Lucy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing okay. Getting stronger every day. And she will visit you tonight, she learned way too fast


    how to summon her subus form..¡±


    I inhaled deeply as I leaned my back on the chair, and the hair on my skin rose. Lucius told me about


    Lucy¡¯s ability to have sexual acts in her subus form,


    but the confirmation that it would


    happen suddenly gave me cold feet.


    I wanted to fucking see her and touch her, but I was not in agreement that I had to pretend that I still


    couldn¡¯t remember her.


    ¡°I know you want to tell her that you remember her, but it will just foil our ns if she finds out. Either


    she will be devastated that you remembered and are not doing anything, or she will be scared you will


    do something to take her out there. Lucy is protective of you.¡±


    ¡°But how the fuck do you think I can pretend when I see her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯lle in your dreams. So you can¡¯t control how you will react there, right?¡± Kingston butted in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep then.¡±


    ¡°Lucy is not stupid. She will know I¡¯m awake.¡±


    ¡°Lucy has no experience slipping into someone¡¯s sleeping mind. And she knew ordinary humans


    wouldn¡¯t be able to see her subus form unless they are asleep. But I¡¯m assuming you will be able to


    see


    her even when you¡¯re awake. So she wouldn¡¯t doubt that you¡¯re not sleeping.¡±


    ¡°And if not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching, and I¡¯ll knock you out, so you need to tell me right away if you see her or not the


    moment I tell you she¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not staying to fucking watch us!¡±


    ¡°Rx. I never nned to do that.¡±


    ¡°Just making it clear.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be in her demon form, so make


    sure you don¡¯t fucking run away wagging your tail,¡± Lucius added.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done it in her demon form, so save your advice¡­¡± I was not able to finish my words as


    Kingston began coughing beside me, and I couldn¡¯t help


    but chuckle. It must be weird for him to


    hear these things.


    I shook my head as my eyes darted back to Lucius, who had magically made a cigarette appear in his


    hand and lit it with his finger.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the small me appeared, I immediately shut it off with a flick of my fingers, and the me


    died.


    Lucius hissed and red at me and lit it up again, but Patrea was fast and grabbed the cigarette out of


    his mouth and


    disposed of it. ¡°If you want to smoke, do it outside.¡±


    I snickered and started eating when I felt something on my arm, only to be surprised by the spikes


    poking through it.


    The fuck!


    I growled and wiped the spikes away with my hand before I set Lucius¡¯ shirt on fire, much to Kingston¡¯s


    surprise, that the


    =


    table almost flipped over when he moved


    his chair back. Patrea jumped out of her


    seat and shrieked before Lucius threw


    spikes my way, which I dodged, sending them to the wall behind me.


    My nose red as Iunched on him, and as soon as my body grabbed him, I transported us, and we


    ended up in the clearing outside.


    The fucker was giving me a devil¡¯sugh as he threw my body off him, and Inded on the ground with


    a loud thud. I saw Patrea and Kingston on my peripherals, rushing out of the cottage.


    I growled loudly as I rose to my feet, wanting to let Beast out, but I knew Lucius wanted to test my


    ability to fight with the demon skills I learned. I attacked him head-on, and the fucker disappeared in


    thin air, and the next thing I saw was a boulder heading my way.


    I let my body float in the air and dodge the boulder at the same time as a big bubble-like wall enveloped


    the whole clearing. Patrea was chanting a spell before she faced us and yelled. ¡°Next time, tell me if


    you want to begin, or soon your spikes and fire will be all over the territory!¡±


    I threw another ball of fire to Lucius, which he just stopped with his finger before he threw it at the


    barrier Patrea made, and it just shattered. ¡°Make a big and stronger one.¡± He sounded bored.


    ¡°How the fuck do I do that?¡± My chest heaved as I looked at him. He was


    standing 30 meters away from me.


    ¡°Willed it to be stronger! The more intense your hatred for the person you¡¯re aiming it at, the stronger it


    will be!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking hate you as much as I hated your father!¡± I told him as I threw


    another ball of fire, and he shattered it like it was nothing.


    ¡°Until you find out that I need to fuck


    Lucija on her cleansing! And I¡¯m the one assigned to kill her wolf!¡±


    Beast went into a rage in my head as a loud rumble formed in my chest. I couldn¡¯t think straight as my


    eyes heated up.


    ¡°Holy fucker!¡± Kingston yelled, and I had no idea what he was seeing.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, boy. Aim to kill the demon that will feast on your mate¡¯s¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish with his words as big balls of fire formed around me and began shooting his way.


    Lucius¡¯ eyes widened, and I immediately regretted my action. But no matter how I tried to take it back, I


    couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± I yelled at him, but the fucker wasn¡¯t moving. He was trying to stop them, but they were


    moving too fast and seemed unfazed by him.


    The next thing I saw was a waterlike barrier appearing in front of Lucius at the same time the balls of


    fire hit the same


    wall. The wall was not able to hold the fire I let out, but it softened the blow. Lucius was knocked out as


    the fire shattered into small pieces and went around us, but Patrea was fast and enveloped herself,


    Kingston, and me in small bubbles, protecting us from the ball of fire I created until Lucius was able to


    get up on his feet and knock out the remaining balls of fire with his own power.


    Only then did the bubbles protecting us shut down as Patrea¡¯s body copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Lucius swore, and I thought I


    heard him growl as he rushed to where


    Patrea was.


    Kingston, on the other hand, went up to


    me and checked on me, but I just nodded


    my head at him and rushed to where the


    witch was.


    Lucius looked like he would faint as she held Patrea¡¯s upper body, but he surely had no idea what to


    do.


    I crouched beside them and checked her


    pulse. ¡°She¡¯s alive. Maybe she used too much energy to shield us.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°That was a fucking strong ball of fire!¡± He stated in a low voice, and I had no idea if he was insulting


    me or if he wasmending me.


    ¡°Be grateful that Patrea saved you. Taunt


    me one more time about touching Lucy¡¯s body, and you will not have a way out.¡±


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t kill me with those fire. You just took me by surprise.¡± He answered in a cold tone


    as he lifted


    Patrea¡¯s body off the ground and began walking toward the cottage.


    ¡°Yeah, tell that to Hades! Now exin about that thing you told me!¡± I snapped at him as I followed him.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 90


    090 ¨C Love Is A Myth


    LUCIUS.


    I got bored waiting while they were eating, so I began to taunt Adan. But I


    couldn¡¯t use fire since I wasn¡¯t sure if


    Lucien was watching his fiber, so I used other weapons instead.


    Adan was surely improving, and he knew what he was doing. He was practically the exact counterpart


    of Lucija ¡ª he learned just as fast as her.


    I needed him so he could fight off the rest of the demons while Lucija and I tackled our father. But from


    the way he


    summoned fire as if he owned them and how strong they were, I was sure he could fight off Guillermo


    and maybe even Lucien.


    I didn¡¯t know he could be that strong


    after such a short period. I wasn¡¯t lying


    when I said that hatred and the desire to


    hurt the other party involved making a demon¡¯s power stronger


    but I wasn¡¯t


    expecting him to go all out just after a day of training him.


    It took me decades to learn how to fire


    multiple fireballs, but he was able to do it within 24 hours. In my defense, I was young then, and despite


    being a demon, I didn¡¯t have any energy to let my anger out. I was just hoping to survive then and was


    going with the flow, so that might be the reason it took time for me to learn how to summon multiple


    fireballs.


    But Stone- it¡¯s either that he had hatred brewing inside him for so long or he hated me to a hilt and was


    just good at hiding it. Or he was really into Lucija, and the thought of anyone touching her made him


    angry and hateful.


    For a moment I thought he was about to


    transform into a demon by the way his


    eyes zed red and the ck veins that began crawling on his skin.


    Was it their mate bond that made him release that strong energy? Was that love? I¡¯d heard of love, but


    I never gave a fuck about it.


    Love is a myth. And people used it to get what they wanted: sex, money, family, andpanionship.


    But in reality, it


    never exists. It was just a word they used to make women give up their bodies for sex or for men to


    follow them around like lovesick puppies.


    ¡°Be grateful that Patrea saved you. Taunt me one more time about touching Lucy¡¯s body, and you will


    not have a way out.¡± Adan was on my tail as I carried Patrea¡¯s unconscious body inside the cottage.


    The multiple shields she let out drained her energy. Another proof that Stone¡¯s


    fireballs were too strong.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t kill me with those fire. You just took me by surprise.¡± I told him as I continued


    walking.


    ¡°Yeah, tell that to Hades! Now exin about that thing you said about Lucija!¡± Stone was snapping at


    me, and if Patrea were not in my arms, I probably would have had his neck broken by now.


    If he thought being an Alpha made him superior to me, he was a fucking idiot. If he were not the only


    reason that kept Lucija off the throne, I would never tolerate him at all, and I knew the feeling was


    mutual.


    ¡°You have to wait because if you¡¯re


    fucking blind, I have a witch in my arms that you knocked off with your power!¡± I snapped back at him.


    ¡°You could have just magically teleported your bodies to her room and it would


    have been done, but of course, you didn¡¯t. Because you¡¯re a fucking pervert who wants to take


    advantage of her


    unconscious body.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I hissed at him as I doubled


    my steps on the way up the stairs.


    ¡°No, thanks, I will have my own fuck tonight! Now hurry up! We need to talk!¡± He didn¡¯t follow after me


    and instead slumped his body on the couch in the living room while I was still fuming mad at him.


    ¡°Can you both calm down? We¡¯re all on the same team, so you can¡¯t bite off each other¡¯s heads all the


    time. It¡¯s not helping. ¡°I heard Kingston say that before I heard footsteps following me on the stairs and


    into Patrea¡¯s room.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± I asked him as I kicked the door to open it wider so I coulde in.


    ¡°I will check on her so you can talk with


    Alpha Stone.¡± He answered calmly.


    ¡°What do you need to check on her?¡±


    ¡°Just the basics. Make sure she¡¯s just unconscious and not¡­¡±


    ¡°Stone said she¡¯s alive and just needs to rest. So what are you checking more of?¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish


    his words as I


    snapped at him.


    His eyes widened as he raised his palms. and stepped backward out of the door. ¡°I thought I was


    helping so you could go down and talk with Adan while I made Patreafortable in her room.¡±


    ¡°I can do that. Now leave and babysit your fucking Alpha instead.¡±


    Kingston saluted me before turning around without saying anything and


    walking away with a deep sigh. I knew the


    Gamma was trying to help, but I didn¡¯t need any right now, and his Alpha was pissing me off.


    I carefully ced Patrea in her bed and tucked her inside the nket. I watched her chest rise and fall;


    it let me know she was just sleeping and might wake up anytime soon.


    I should go and leave her alone, but this was my only time to look at her. I let my knuckles run along


    her cheek for a few seconds, marveling at the softness of her skin.


    She¡¯s beautiful. I couldn¡¯t deny that.


    I knew the first time Iid eyes on her that my lust had spiraled out of control. I knew I wanted a taste of


    her. But that was before. Now all I could think about was how her mouth twitched when she tried to


    suppress a smile and how I felt so


    aplished when that smile finally


    curled on her lips. The lust was still there, and it was growing every cycle, but aside from that, I was


    looking forward to her presence. I just wanted to see her all the time.


    I didn¡¯t care what she and my father had. I knew I wanted her for myself, but I also wanted her to be


    happy.


    Earlier, she mentioned she was missing the normality in her life.


    She wanted a normal life, and the only way she would be able to achieve that was if she could get


    away from the likes of me.


    I had to do everything in my power to make sure she would not be caught in the war I wanted to start. I


    had to make sure she woulde out alive and be able to live the life my father took away from her.


    But first, if we both survived this, I would still ask for that one night with her. And then I would let her go


    and never bother


    her again.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    That will also mean that Lucija will never find out who the queen was that I had in mind because Patrea


    would never agree to be one. I will never be able to give her the normal life she wants.


    ¡°You looked like life was sucked out of you.¡± Stone¡¯s words snapped me back to the present. I didn¡¯t


    even realize I left Patrea¡¯s room and gone back to the living


    room.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My forehead creased, confused by his words.


    ¡°Oh, nothing, forget about it. I forgot that demons don¡¯t have any feelings at all. So it must be just a


    face you are showing right now.¡±


    ¡°The fuck are you talking about?¡± I asked as I sat on the couch on his left.


    Stone threw in questions instead of


    answering. ¡°Tell me more about the cleansing. You told me Lucija had to be fucked by demons, but it


    will not get to that because we will stop it before it happens. And now you¡¯re telling me you need to fuck


    her?¡± His eyes dted, but he was surely putting his emotions under total control.


    ¡°The real problem here is not me. It¡¯s Guillermo.¡±


    ¡°Get straight to the point!¡±


    ¡°Then shut the fuck up so I can talk!¡± I hissed. I was already losing my patience, and I was sure I was


    not the only one. Father wants Guillermo, that¡¯s one of his sons, to fuck Lucija and kill her wolf in the


    process.


    11


    Stone growled, and my eyes squinted as I waited for his growling to finish before I continued. ¡°Lucija


    needs to convince


    Father to choose me instead of Guillermo.


    ¡°No one will touch what¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°Rx. I get that. I won¡¯t touch her. I wanted you to take my form so you could roam around the tower


    freely, but we can use it now for this. All we have to do is get Guillermo out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to fucking kill him.¡±


    ¡°If you think Guillermo is an ordinary demon, he¡¯s not. If Father refuses


    Lucija¡¯s request to have me instead of Guillermo, we¡¯ll need a backup n.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what needs to be done. I will fucking do it, but I want a guarantee no one will touch Lucy!¡±


    ¡°I gave you my word before, and I¡¯m not taking it back. Lucija will always be the priority here. I will


    make sure she gets out of this unharmed.¡±


    ¡°And unfucked by anyone but me! Are we fucking clear, Lucius?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But just so you understand, Lucija is a demon. If the worst happens and that thing happens, I¡¯m


    sure Lucija would be able to move on from it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a demon, an angel, or a fucking statue! She¡¯s fucking mine, and the moment


    someone vites her, I don¡¯t think I will be able to think straight and go with any fucking ns


    anymore! I will kill everyone around me!¡±


    ¡°Calm down! We¡¯re talking about demons here, not werewolves. I will do my best, so it won¡¯t get to


    that.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just go before the cleansing? Why do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you ready to go now? Can we gather his best defense and right hand at any time? Do you


    know how my father


    works? You have no idea, and yet, you just want to go and do a suicide mission!¡±


    I watched as Stone brushed his palms


    against his neck before I continued.


    ¡°The cleansing is our best chance! My father never lets anyone bother him before any rituals. And that


    goes for his second inmand. Every piece of news and security had to pass through me at all times


    during major ritual events like this. This is the only way we can get past the portals safely. If someone


    notices us, they will get to me, and I can stop it even before it reaches Lucien.¡±


    Adan let out a low growl as he propped his elbows on his knees and palmed his face. ¡°Why is it so


    fucking hard to have Lucy?¡±


    ¡°Are you giving up now?¡±


    ¡°No. Never.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh and rested my head on the backrest of the couch. I wanted to


    kill my father, but I didn¡¯t want to have many demon casualties. That was the reason I was aiming for


    the cleansing, so everyone we needed to kill was secluded in the ritual cavern.


    ¡°When is Altheaing?¡± I asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way here. She¡¯ll arrive


    tonight.¡± His voice was calmer now.


    ¡°Does Patrea know she¡¯s arriving?¡±


    ¡°No. We just got the message this


    morning when we woke up.


    ¡°Do you think she will help us?¡±


    ¡°I think she will unless Patrea stops here.


    ¡°I will deal with Patrea on that.¡± I stood up from the couch and walked toward the


    door. ¡°Get up, we need to practice shape-


    shifting. You need to practice my


    mannerism as well.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 91


    091 ¨C Are You Not Scared?


    LUCY.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I nodded my head as I tucked myself into my


    nket. Lucius stood next to my bed, staring at my lying form.


    ¡°Again, whatever you are doing, even if you¡¯re in the middle of your orgasm, if Father connected with


    you, transport your subus back to the portal and back here.¡±


    ¡°You told me that several times.¡±


    ¡°I just had to. I don¡¯t want you to get lost in your own pleasure and destroy everything.¡±


    ¡°Does my subus form ignite a fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m not sure if that can be tracked, so you¡¯d better not use it. You can control fire, right?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply anymore and closed my eyes, sending a message to my wolf that I would be gone but I


    would be back soon. And in just a blink of an eye, I felt my subus form rise from my body, and soon


    I was watching myself sleep.


    Yes, I looked like I was just sleeping.


    Father had never entered my chambers except for that one time he took Adan from my room, so I was


    hoping he would note here. It would be easier for me to go back to my body if he summoned me


    and if he was nowhere around my physical body.


    Lucius nodded his head and disappeared from my room, and I followed him to the portal we would use


    to cross to the other realm.


    Everything happened in a split second, and the next thing I knew, I saw Kingston


    sleeping on the couch in the living room of a


    small cottage. Lucius never told me why they were here. He simply said he had no idea,


    and I assumed it was one of those days when


    they were out on duty.


    He was moving on with his life, while I was still pining for him.


    ???


    ADAN STONE.


    The day went by swiftly. I was expecting Althea toe, but she didn¡¯t arrive. I was d we didn¡¯t


    inform Patrea, or she would be worried by now. I was assuming


    something came up that dyed the young witch from arriving here, but I was hoping it was nothing


    serious.


    I was also informed that de was not with her, and I had no idea where he was.


    Once I returned to my territory, I had to order someone to look for him. We didn¡¯t see each other very


    often, but de would asionally contact me and ask if I had any


    adventures for him. But he was quiet this


    time, and I assumed he was with Althea.


    I guess I needed to wait for Althea to get an


    answer about de.


    Lucius spent a few hours with me as I mastered shape-shifting. It was fucking painful, unlike when I


    shifted to my wolf. But the more I tried it, the more I becamefortable with it, so I kept trying even


    after he had left.


    While I tried to focus on perfecting the skill, Beast was doing a different thing in my head. He was


    looking forward to tonight. He was not in agreement about not telling Lucy that I regained my memory.


    He also wanted to reach out to Angel, only for him to be let down when Lucius told us that Lucy would


    not be able to bring Angel into her mind that it would be impossible for my wolf to connect with her wolf,


    and that she might not experience heat at all.


    I wanted to feel and connect with Angel, but


    I would take what I could have.


    Despite my annoyance with Lucius, I appreciate him doing this for us. We had a bigger task ahead of


    us, and seeing Lucy would be my biggest drive to keep my


    adrenaline up and keep me going.


    I miss my Omega. 2


    I wanted to see her in whatever form was possible.


    I looked at myself in the small mirror in the bathroom as I dried my hair before moving to the bed.


    Anytime now, Lucy would be arriving, and I was ready for her.


    Kingston had no other option but to stay in the living room while Patrea built an enchantment in her


    room so Lucy would not feel or smell her presence, and she built a noise shield in my room to hold off


    any noise that we would make tonight.


    I was still not sure if Lucy would feel the difference between a sleeping me and an


    awake me. Because I was one hundred


    percent sure I would not be able to control myself once I saw her. But I promised Lucius I would try my


    best.


    ¡®We¡¯re here. Get ready.¡¯ Lucius dug into my head at the exact moment Iy in bed.


    I already turned off all the lights as he instructed, with only the full moon illuminating my room.


    ¡®I still fucking don¡¯t know how to pretend I¡¯m asleep once I see her.¡¯ I confided in him.


    ¡®Just fucking do it.¡¯ Lucius hissed, and I knew this conversation was over. Why the fuck did I even tell


    him that?


    I shut off my mind and tried to control Beast because he was being restless in my head ¨C but in a good


    way. He was excited, just as I


    was.


    My eyes were already closed when I felt a presence enter the room. A shadow hovered over my body.


    Even without opening my


    eyes, I could see my little demon peering


    down at me.


    She was still as beautiful as ever as she


    looked at me with sadness in her eyes.


    My heart clenched. She was suffering. She probably missed me, in the same way, I was longing for


    her.


    The sadness made her look too innocent, despite being naked in her full demon form. The ck veins


    on her skin were visible ¨C everywhere in her body, including her face. Her horns were out, as was her


    tail.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I¡¯d never met a subus, but I knew they sexually attacked their prey while they slept. But she looked


    like she had no intention to do that.


    Wait! My eyes were closed, but I could still see her. Did I fall asleep? Was I dreaming?


    I saw her hand extend to my face, and I felt her fingers trailing down my forehead and along my nose


    until they reached my lips.


    There were no sparks. No heat scent. And it made Beast growl in my head.


    I had to reassure him that it was because she


    was in the subus form. It made us not feel the spark or scent her, but she was still our mate. She¡¯s


    ours.


    I was trying to pacify my wolf, but I couldn¡¯t deny that it also worried me. If I could only see the mark I


    gave her, I would be more rxed, but her red hair was covering her neck.


    ¡°Adan¡­¡± Her voice came out soft, like a siren, luring me to sin.


    ¡°You know my name¡­¡± I answered, not


    being able to keep my silence, but my eyes were still closed.


    ¡°I know you. All of you, including your heart¡¯s desire.¡±


    ¡°Tell me then¡­ what does my heart desire.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    A smile curled on my lips, and I couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. I slowly opened my eyes, and shock


    registered on her face as she floated away to the corner of my room, almost hitting the ceiling. I should


    be the one scared, but she was the one cowering.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± I asked, trying to make my voice soft so she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°No. Are you not scared of me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I looked horrible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Have you been visited by another subus before? Have you seen a demon before?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first one I saw.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not scared?¡± Her eyes rounded as if what I said was unbelievable.


    ¡°No. I answered that already. Come closer,


    so I can see you.


    I wanted to sit up, but Lucius told me to remainying down. I had already broken one of his rules by


    opening my eyes, so I had to refrain from breaking more.


    Her demon form floated around the room.


    until it hovered over me. I could fully see her naked body, from her perky breast to her pussy, but my


    attention was drawn to her


    face.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I asked. I wanted to reach for her and hold her, but I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you.¡± Tears trickled down her face, and they dropped to my chest. If I


    were not aware she was a half- demon, I would never have believed she was one. She was showing


    emotions more


    human than some of the cruel humans in this world.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I told her, but I was not sure if she understood what I meant.


    ¡°Do I fascinate you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re mesmerizing¡­¡± I let my tongue swipe over my lips, and I caught her staring


    at them as she swallowed hard. I took a


    moment to look at her staring at me before I asked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t a subus supposed to have sex with


    the man she visits?¡±


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°Do you do this often?¡± I asked despite knowing the answer. I wanted to keep talking just to hear her


    voice since she had not tried to fuck me yet.


    ¡°Can I tell you a secret? This is my first time. ¡°Her reply came out so soft and sweet that it reminded me


    of the time she was


    pretending to be a meek Omega. 1


    ¡°I felt honored,¡± I told her, my mouth tugging into a smile. Lucy was so fucking beautiful in all her forms.


    1


    A seductive smile curled on her lips, and I felt my dick springing to life. I wanted to


    grab her and kiss her already. But I had no


    idea if subus kissed their victims or if


    they just fucked them.


    ¡°Do you want to have sex with a demon?¡±


    Her face lit up and was now full of


    mischievousness.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as the answer was out of my lips, the nket covering my body was shoved off by an invisible


    force, and the boxers that I had left on were ripped off. My naughty Omega was back.


    Lucy approached me like a hurricane, diving into me and crushing her lips against mine.


    I had no fucking idea that despite seeing her like a ghost, I would feel her like she had her physical


    body.


    This was pure heaven.


    Her lips were still as soft and sweet as I remembered. Soon, I was kissing her back, and all the control


    within me just snapped.


    My arms snaked around her body, pulling her closer to me as my hand held her nape, holding her in


    ce as I rolled us over the bed, pinning her body under mine.


    She pulled away from kissing me as her eyes widened and tears began pooling on them as if she


    couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. I was not sure if she was realizing something


    or not.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 92


    092 ¨C The Other Demon Prince


    ADAN STONE.


    She pulled away from kissing me as her eyes widened, and tears began pooling on them as if she


    couldn¡¯t believe what she was


    seeing. I was not sure if she was realizing something or not.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re dreaming? Or having a nightmare?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied curtly before recapturing her mouth and kissing her bruisingly hard, putting everything I


    felt for her into the kiss.


    I didn¡¯t give her time to ask me more. I would face Lucius¡¯ wrath if I needed to. My female was back in


    my arms ¨C if she needed my assurance that I loved her, I would do and say it without any second


    thoughts.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Lucy moaned wantonly as my lips trailed down her


    neck while my hand trailed


    down her body until it cupped her wet core. Despite the absence of the smell of her arousal, her


    dripping pussy was enough to


    tell me how much she wanted me.


    I inserted two fingers inside her and began finger fucking her, hard and deep, while I sucked on her


    breasts, flicking, biting, and pulling her nipple as she bucked her hips to meet my thrust.


    She might be the subus, but I was definitely the one assaulting her.


    Her hands were on my shoulders, and her tail was tangled in a fistful of my hair. The pain of her


    gripping me in both ces was adding fire to my soul.


    Our moans and grunts filled the room as Lucy¡¯s body began to stiffen, letting me know that she was on


    the brink of her orgasm. My mouth left her breast as I slid my body down until my face was parallel with


    the pussy I was longing to devour. My tongue swiped over her slit up to her swollen


    nub before I began sucking andpping on her pussy while my fingers continued to pleasure her.


    Her body shook and gave way to her orgasm, the first of many I nned to give her. She was still


    shaking when I withdrew my


    already wet face from her core and captured her lips again.


    Her arms flung around my body, and in a swift motion, she flipped us around and ended up straddling


    my stomach. Her eyes zed red as she gave me a wicked grin. ¡°I think you forgot I was the demon


    here.¡±


    I shed her a smug smirk before holding her wrists in one hand and my other hand holding her waist


    as I flipped her back to our previous position, with her pinned under me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware,


    but I¡¯m an Alpha. I take full control in bed.¡±


    Short fangs erupted from her gums as she hissed at me. I leaned closer and swiped my tongue over


    her sharp fangs, and I felt my


    skin tear. I tasted my own blood, but it didn¡¯t stop me from kissing my mate.


    Her hands wrapped tightly around my neck as we kissed each other, our tongues fighting for


    dominance. Then I spread her thighs apart and pistoned my cock into her wet opening. (1


    Her body arched, withdrawing her lips from mine as she whimpered with her eyes closed. Her lips


    parted as she waited for me to


    prate her, but before it could happen, her eyes snapped open as the veins in her face darkened.


    Her eyes zed red and then she just disappeared ¨C letting my body fall on the soft mattress with my


    fucking dick prodding on the bed.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I growled as I pushed my body up and tilted my head around the


    room, looking for her. But she was nowhere to be found, and no trace of her could be


    found.


    ¡®She¡¯s gone.¡¯ I sent Lucius a message as I dropped my body to the bed before letting out another


    growl.


    ???


    LUCY.


    I never reached my orgasm as fast as I did tonight. It must be the longing I felt for Adan. Everything felt


    like a dream, even if this was supposed to be his nightmare.


    I thought he would be repulsed by my appearance if he saw me in his dream. That was the reason I


    asked Lucius if I could hide the horrendous ck veins in my skin while I was a subus, but he said it


    was impossible.


    Even with the ugly thing on my skin, Adan looked at me as if I were the most beautiful being he had


    ever seen. His mind couldn¡¯t remember me, but his heart surely could, and that was enough to pacify


    my worries.


    I was the subus. I was supposed to be the one riding and fucking him, but Adan took


    I didn¡¯t feel any sparks when we touched, and he smelled the same to me as when I


    first met him. But despite the absence of those, my desire for him skyrocketed


    tenfold. and my love for him as well.


    I was more determined now to get out of hell to be with him. If Lucius were not able to


    seed, I would find a way to kill my father, even if it meant selling my soul to someone else.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± I arched my body, my lips parting as I kept my legs wider while Adan positioned his


    hard cock on the folds of my pussy. I wanted to suck him and taste him, but I also wanted him inside


    me. I wanted him to fill me and make meplete again.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ Father¡¯s voice snapped me out of my happy bubble, and my lust went


    downhill in an instant.


    ¡®Walking around. Do you need me?¡¯


    ¡®Guillermo arrived. He wants to meet you


    now.¡¯


    ¡®Give me a moment to return.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯ll wait for you in your chamber¡­¡¯


    ¡®No. No one is allowed there except me. I will meet him in the throne hall, and I want you there too.¡¯ My


    face heated up as I waited for his response.


    ¡®Fine. Hurry up.¡¯


    Thank Goddess!


    I just found myself transporting my body portals through portals until I ended up in my chamber. In my


    hurry, I forgot to inform Lucius that I was leaving. Now I had to face Guillermo alone.


    Shit!


    I waved my hand as soon as I had my


    physical form to ensure that any smell attached to my body, including the wetness I still felt in my pussy


    before settling on a red dress, was washed away.


    I was about to leave my room when Lucius appeared, and it made me let out the breath I was holding.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel your presence there, so I assumed you were gone.¡±


    I nodded my head before I continued to


    speak. ¡°Father summoned me. Guillermo is here.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Do you know what to do now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I hope I can pull it off.¡±


    ¡°Make sure they can¡¯t read your lies through your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Will you be there?¡±


    ¡°I will interrupt and see what else I can do.¡±


    I nodded my head at him one more time before transporting my body to the throne hall. Father and


    Guillermo¡¯s heads swung in


    my direction, and their faces were showing different emotions.


    Lucien looked suspicious while Guillermo was shing me a wide smile.


    He never changed. He still looked at me with lust in his eyes.


    Guillermo was, in my opinion, good-


    looking, just as Lucius was. He had kept his ck hair long and he still looked like a boy next door,


    despite his age and the


    savageness in his ways.


    My father had good genes, so it was no wonder all of his spawns were as attractive as he was. I had


    yet to see a son of his that didn¡¯t meet or exceed the good-looking category.


    And just like Lucien and Lucius, Guillermo had an air of arrogance in his stance ¨C as if


    he owned Kalmerus. Or the underworld.


    ¡°Lucija, you¡¯re looking more exquisite than I could remember.¡± He greeted me as I stopped in front of


    them.


    ¡°Stop with your ttery. It¡¯s not working.¡± I? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    scoffed at him before turning my eyes to


    Lucien.


    ¡°Still with a sharp tongue.¡± He added.


    ¡°What can I do? After all, I am my father¡¯s daughter.¡±


    It was only then that Lucien shifted his


    emotion as a wicked smile tugged on his mouth.


    ¡°That will work for me, my queen.¡± Guillermo reached for my hand and kissed the back of my palm.


    ¡°When did courtesy begin here? But thank you for addressing me as your queen, as you needed to get


    used to it when I reigned as the new ruler of Kalmerus.¡±


    ¡°With me by your side.¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡± I asked, raising my brows.


    ¡°Lucija!¡± Lucien hissed at me, but I just rolled my eyes.


    ¡°No one gets to dictate to a queen, not even her father. Just in case you were not aware of that.¡± I


    exined to Father with a wicked smile stered on my face.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not the queen yet,¡± Lucien stated in a cold tone.


    ¡°Well, it works for me as well. Can I leave now since you were implying you no longer want me as the


    new queen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± He hissed. I was getting on his nerve.


    ¡°Enlighten me then, Father. Did you choose me as your sessor so you could turn me into a


    puppet?¡±


    Lucien¡¯s eyes zed red, and if I were not


    mistaken, his nose was almost ring with


    smoke, while Guillermo smirked as he


    crossed his arms against his chest. He looked


    amused.


    But before I could get an answer, the double door swung open, and Lucius walked in, looking like he


    was bored with his life.


    ¡°Guillermo! Guillermo! What a pleasant surprise to see you here. Nope, let me take it back. Not a


    pleasant surprise. I¡¯m not good with lies.¡± He chuckled at his own words


    before his eyes zed red as he threw a sharp look at Guillermo. ¡°So you decided to


    show up here after a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Guillermo snapped at him.


    ¡°I think it is.¡±


    ¡°Can you both hold your tongue? Never an encounter goes by without you trying to kill each other.¡±


    ¡°Let me correct you, Father. Only Lucius


    tried to kill me. I didn¡¯t even bother to lift a


    finger for him. He¡¯s too fucking weak to


    waste my time on him.¡±


    Lucius hissed. ¡°Fuck off! If you think you


    can juste here and sweep Lucija off her feet, then you¡¯re up for disappointment.


    This girl is fucking mine!¡± 1


    My eyes widened before they squinted as Lucius and Guillermo stared off at each other while my father


    just shook his head and leaned his back on his throne chair. I could feel the heat rising around us as


    the tension between my brothers heightened.


    ¡°Who told you I want you? Or you?¡± My eyes shifted to Lucius and then to Guillermo before they went


    to my father. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think I am better off with any of them. I don¡¯t want to babysit childish


    demons. I can rule this ce on my own!¡±


    I turned my body around and walked towards the door. ¡°I will go now because I don¡¯t have time for this


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You know that you¡¯re better off with me!¡± Lucius yelled after me.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I yelled back, and Guillermo let out an evilugh. I stopped in my tracks and tilted my head


    back to meet his eyes. ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯re not one of my options either.¡±


    The wicked grin was wiped from his face, and his face turned deadly. And I knew I overdid it. When I


    was younger, I was more afraid of Guillermo than my father, and I had no idea where I got the courage


    to snap at him. Maybe because I trusted Lucius to


    save me.


    I rolled my eyes at him before tilting my head back and walking out of the throne room while praying to


    Selene to help me get out of this mess.


    Three cycles more and it would be time for my cleansing, and I still had no idea how we would put


    Lucien down. And with Guillermo


    around, this would be harder to achieve.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    093 ¨C You¡¯re Not Going To Die On Me, Right?


    LUCY.


    I was still pissed off that my time with Adan was cut off just because of this nonsense. I


    had no idea how long I could tolerate this. Father obviously had no idea what he was


    doing.


    He was trying to scare me off, but every time I told him I would not take the throne, he


    would back down and try to calm me down.


    There were things hidden from me that I


    knew I had to be careful of because thest


    Enter title¡­


    thing I wanted was to be sacrificed by my


    own father.


    I would never bow down to death ¨C not


    after I found Adan. Not after I knew what I wanted with my life. I had always thought my


    mate could save me from the darkness, but the truth was, nothing could save me but


    myself. But Adan, my Adan, was my biggest driving force to keep this fight going. If he


    didn¡¯t exist, I would probably let them


    control me. But I would not back down now.


    I would be the Luna of the Mystic Pack, not


    the ruler of Kalmerus.


    My annoyance was also heightened by the


    fact that I was not able to please my mate


    back. Of all the times of the day that


    Guillermo would arrive, why did he appear


    when I was in the middle of sex?


    I wondered if I would be able to revisit Adan. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew now what I should do. The only thing was, would I be able to pull it off again?


    Also, something was off with him. I felt like he knew too well. He knew the right ways to


    touch me, and he was looking at me the same way he would always look at me. It felt


    like he knew I was his.


    Did he get his memory back? Or was it the familiarity between us that made him look


    and touch me that way?


    I needed an answer, and I would demand it. ¡± Lucius, in my chamber if you¡¯re free.¡¯


    Lucius appeared as soon as I was finished sending him a message. His face was


    scowling, letting me know things didn¡¯t go. well between them after I left the throne.


    hall. But what should I expect? Lucius and Guillermo, despite being brothers and


    demons, were as opposite as North and


    South.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He grunted. ¡°If only I knew how to fucking kill both of them with my own


    hands, they¡¯d be gone now.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you have no idea how to kill


    them, yet you are forming a n for the cleansing? What will happen then?¡± I asked


    sarcastically.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it alone. That¡¯s why I need you there. Just fucking trust me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Is it not enough I¡¯m giving you favors to keep you going?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still keeping me in the dark.


    What are you afraid of? That I will back out.


    when I realize this is all a scam?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? Scam? You think I went to great lengths to send you to the human realm


    as part of a ruse?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why you sent me then?¡±


    ¡°I want you to see what you¡¯ve been missing while you¡¯re here. I¡¯m fucking sure seeing


    Stone woke up something in there!¡± He pointed at my chest, but he didn¡¯t touch me.


    ¡°Right? You wanted to get out of here by any means! Alive! Am I right? So help me help


    you! Because at the end of the day, your win is my win!¡±


    ¡°Did Adan get his memory back? Don¡¯t


    fucking lie to me because I know the eyes I was looking at!¡± I went directly to what I


    wanted to know.


    He hissed as he brushed his hand over his


    hair. A dark haze appeared, engulfing the


    entire room before dissipating. He was putting up a sound barrier so no one could hear


    us, but my room had always been


    secured, and it was better to be safe than


    sorry.


    ¡°So he opened his eyes?¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°And he touched me.¡±


    ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself.


    ¡°He shook his head, and I was not sure if he was annoyed or amused.


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Fine! He got his memory back! Patrea


    decided she wanted to reverse the spell because there was a possibility of him losing his


    memory fully if some other supernatural being yed with his mind before she could


    restore it!¡±


    ¡°He knew I wasing for him tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He let out a sigh before he continued. ¡°And before you think of anything, I didn¡¯t


    allow Stone to do what he wanted. He needs


    to follow all my instructions so he can see


    you. And yes! The Alpha was like my fucking puppet just so he could see you again! He


    wanted you as much as you wanted him, so


    before you decide to back out on me, think of


    the fucking man who waits for you on the


    other side!¡±


    Lucius¡¯ chest was heaving, and so was mine. I was trying to control my emotions as they


    were overwhelming me.


    ¡°You¡¯re working with Patrea?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. She wanted to get you out of here for helping her.¡±


    ¡°No. Let her out of this. I let her out because


    her granddaughter helped me. She doesn¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    ¡°She wants to. I¡¯m not forcing her if that¡¯s what you think.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bringing her back here!¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Of course, I will! We¡¯re demons, but so is our father. We need other supernatural beings


    who can help us!¡±


    ¡°How many lives are you willing to sacrifice. just to get me out of here?¡±


    ¡°Just mine. You have my word that everyone. on our side will get out of here alive. If


    worstes to worst, even if I need to use all my power to send you all back to the other


    realm, I would do that! You-just-need-to- fucking-trust-me!¡±


    The rest of his words didn¡¯t register as I stared nkly at him. Did I hear him say only his


    life would be at stake?


    ¡°What do you mean, just your life? I thought you wanted to be the king of Kalmerus?¡± I


    hissed at him as goosebumps rose to my


    skin.


    Lucius smirked at me as if what he said was


    insignificant. ¡°Rx. The king protects his


    people, especially the queen. So you have my word that everyone I will bring here will


    get.


    out alive.¡±


    ¡°Lucius¡­ You¡¯re not going to die on me, right?¡±


    Heughed wickedly before he shook his head. ¡°I thought your stay here had made. you


    tough. You were a badass queen there in front of Lucien and Guillermo, but you look like


    a scaredmb now.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip as many scenarios came to mind while my words failed me. If Lucius


    died, who would rule Kalmerus? I didn¡¯t want to be trapped here. But of course, that was


    not the only reason I had to keep him alive.


    Lucius was the only family I had.


    ¡°I will help you if you promise me you won¡¯t die.¡± I was finally able to talk.


    ¡°You¡¯re grossly underestimating me,


    princess Lucija. I didn¡¯te this far to just throw it all away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re confusing me with your words.¡±


    ¡°I swear to Hades, that a day before your cleansing, I will tell you how we can kill him.


    Trust me, Lucija.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not tagging Adan on this, right?¡±


    He smiled wickedly at me. ¡°What can an ordinary wolf do here? He¡¯s fucking useless. So


    do your job and choose me for the cleansing, and I promise you, in no time you¡¯ll be


    back in his arms.¡±


    I nodded my head. And before I could say or ask more, Lucius had disappeared from my


    room at the same time someone knocked on my door.


    ¡®Are you inside? Can we talk?¡¯ Guillermo dug into my head, and I was thankful that


    Father had created an enchantment that prevents


    anyone but him and Lucius from entering my chamber through teleportation.


    I opened the door and stepped outside, closing the door behind me before I tilted my


    head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m tired and hoping to


    get some rest. We can talk here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you would fancy a walk?¡±


    My eyebrows hiked up as I spoke. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Give me a chance, Lucija. You need to get to know me. Maybe I¡¯m better than what you


    thought or heard about me.¡±


    This had nothing to do with what I thought of him. He¡¯s my brother. And regardless of


    whether the underworld never had problems with coupling between families, I was not a


    full demon. And I would never fancy anyone who was rted by blood. Just the thought


    of him and Lucius in that way, made my stomach churn in a very bad way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I already made up my mind. I don¡¯t need anyone. I¡¯m good on my own.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away from me!¡± He hissed, his eyes zed red, and I knew I just poked


    his ego.


    ¡°I can,¡± I didn¡¯t wait for his reply as I transported my body outside the tower. I wanted to


    let Angel out since I stayed inside. the whole day today.


    But if I thought Guillermo would never find me, I was wrong. In seconds, he appeared


    behind me and clutched my wrist, pulling my body back and making my chest m


    against his. Before I could push him away from me, his lips had captured mine, and he


    began kissing me fiercely.


    My eyes widened in disgust, but I remained frozen in my spot at the same time Angel


    shed an image of Adan.


    Adan! With Angel within me, he would feel the kiss. It was enough to break my body from


    being rigid. I pressed my hands against his chest and pushed him away, using my


    demon force, and my hand automatically swung and pped his face.


    His eyes zed red, and he was about to grab me again, but I was faster this time and


    teleported my body back to my chamber.


    I wiped my lips with the back of my hand as I walked back and forth inside my room.


    With tears pooling in my eyes, I connected my mind with Lucius again. ¡®Help me¡­¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ He asked, but before I could answer him, he appeared inside my


    room.


    My shoulders shook as my tears streamed down my face. I thought I was already strong,


    but the thought of the pain I gave Adan was enough to make me crumble


    again.


    ¡°Lucija?¡± Lucius¡¯ hands went to my arms as he shook me gently, urging me to look at


    him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Guillermo kissed me¡­¡±


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not me. He can¡¯t hurt me. But Adan


    I¡¯m sure he felt that I kissed someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I would be upset.


    and angry if Adan kissed someone, so I¡¯m


    sure he¡¯s angry right now! You need to tell him I didn¡¯t kiss anyone! That it was not my


    fault!¡± I was trying to stop myself from shouting louder.


    ¡°Is it really that important?¡± His forehead creased, and he was looking at me as if I had


    lost my mind.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever been in love because demons


    don¡¯t do love, but I have. And thest thing I want is to hurt my mate. So, please¡­ If you


    don¡¯t go and talk with him, I will leave this realm, and hell be damned!¡±


    ¡°But if I leave, how sure am I that you¡¯ll be


    safe from Guillermo or Father? I¡¯m not here if you need me.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do now. Guillermo just caught me off-guard. Please¡­ You don¡¯t


    know Adan. He¡¯s a different person if he¡¯s upset!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Be careful here.¡±


    I threw my arms around him and rested my cheek on his chest as I sniffled. ¡°Thank you,


    now go.¡±


    I almost fell forward when his body disappeared. I gathered myself up and climbed onto


    my bed to sit down. I pulled my knees against my chest ¨C all I could do was wait for


    Lucius toe back.


    I should never let my guard down again. But then there was also the cleansing. I had no


    idea at what point Lucius¡¯ n would start, but I was hoping it would be before anyone


    could touch or kiss me.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    094 ¨C Fated Mates


    ADAN STONE.


    After Lucija and Lucius left, I stayed awake. Sleep never came, and as much as I wanted


    to justy down on the bed and think of my next move, the room was painful to see.


    Lucija was just here for a short time, but every corner of the room reminded me of her.


    So I went down and stayed in the kitchen. My mind was nk. I felt more lost than ever. I


    just wanted her back with me at whatever cost.


    I needed to summon Hades. But what was my guarantee that he woulde?


    I had no idea how long I had been sitting at the dining table when a sudden pain hit my


    chest. It was just for five to six seconds, and I disregarded it until I noticed red marks had


    Enter title¡­


    appeared on my wrists. They looked like


    ancient writings, but I knew what they


    meant.


    My mate was being intimate with someone.


    No, Lucy would never do that. Even if she knew I couldn¡¯t remember her, she loved me,


    and she would never betray me. I tried to calm myself down, but whatever thoughts I


    kept thinking weren¡¯t helping.


    Beast wasn¡¯t helping as well. He was furious. My wolf was being ruled by his emotions,


    and they were getting into my head. The next thing I knew, I was trashing the small table


    and beginning to punch the wall. I needed an outlet.


    ¡°What the fuck, man?¡± Kingston growled as he pulled me away from the wall, but I


    shoved him off and continued pouncing on it. I saw Patreae and look at me with a


    shocked expression, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    I know I should stop. The pain was just for a


    few seconds, but the idea of someone tasting what was mine was eating me alive.


    ¡°Enough Adan!¡± Kingston growled one more time before heid a hand on my arm, but I


    swatted it away before my hand went to his torso and pushed him.


    I was about to return to punching the walls when Lucius appeared out of thin air. Instead


    of hitting the walls, Iunched at him and threw him a hard punch.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I growled as I hit his nose, and the fucker staggered backward.


    He hissed as his eyes zed red and his palms were raised toward me, and a massive


    air st hit my chest, knocking me


    backward. I groaned as my back hit the wall before I slid down to the floor, but it didn¡¯t


    stop me from rising to my feet and getting ready to attack him again.


    I was one hundred percent sure he was the one who kissed Lucy. Didn¡¯t he say


    something about mating with her at the cleansing?


    Instead of punching him, I gathered a


    massive ball of fire to throw at him, but


    Patrea built a shield around me, preventing


    me from shooting the fire out.


    Everyone was yelling, and my mind wasn¡¯t taking in anything. I just wanted to hurt Lucius


    so badly.


    ¡®Calm the fuck down! What the fuck did I do


    to you?¡¯ Lucius connected with my mind.


    Instead of answering him through our mindlink, I yelled at him. ¡°Did you touch Lucy?¡±


    ¡°The fuck, no!¡± He yelled back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking lie to me!¡± Iunched the fireballs, but they just bounced off the shield


    and went back to me before they dissolved in the air. My eyes darted to


    Patrea, who kept on chanting nonsense


    while blood started to trickle down from her


    nose. ¡°Let me out of here!¡±


    ¡°Calm the fuck down! You¡¯re using up all


    her energy!¡± Lucius looked pissed off while his eyes were focused on Patrea. ¡°Fuck you,


    Stone! Guillermo kissed her, not me!¡±


    ¡°Did she kiss him back?¡± I asked. I knew I


    was wasting Patrea¡¯s energy, but I couldn¡¯t control myself or Beast at the moment.


    ¡°No! She would never do that!¡± Lucius


    hissed.


    I closed my eyes as my hands coiled into fists and tried to remember how Lucy looked at


    me in the bedroom earlier. Her eyes told me she loved me and was longing for me.


    I felt the shield shatter, but before I could move, an invisible rope wrapped around my


    body, holding me captive and making me growl in annoyance again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go until you promise you¡¯ll not set this house on fire. Because I¡¯m not


    sleeping in the middle of the forest!¡±


    Patrea snapped at me.


    I gritted my teeth as I let my body fall to the ground in a sitting position. ¡°Did he force.


    her?¡±


    ¡°She was able to get away. She sent me here to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± Lucius


    answered, but he went to the witch and


    cupped her chin, checking the damage I had done to her. Thankfully, her nose had


    already stopped bleeding.


    ¡°Why the fuck did you leave her? What if he assaults her again? Can we fucking kill


    him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of the n.¡± Lucius brushed his hands over his hair before walking


    toward me and crouching down to my level.¡± Lucija is safe for now. No one can enter her


    chamber without her approval. She wants to make sure you¡¯re okay, and she wants me


    to tell you she didn¡¯t kiss him back.¡±


    My eyes watered, but I kept a straight face and nodded my head.


    ¡°Is Patrea okay?¡± The guilt was now eating


    1.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can¡¯t have an outburst like that when you be upset, especially when


    you are in the underworld. Many things can go wrong if you let your emotions. rule you.¡±


    Patrea answered while she helped. Kingston pick up the mess I created in the


    kitchen.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Lucius¡¯ hand extended and was about to hold my shoulder, but I inched back. ¡°Don¡¯t. I


    don¡¯t like anyone touching my shoulders.¡± 2


    He went for my arm instead and patted it twice. ¡°I can assure you that Lucija is yours,


    through and through. And she knows now that your memory is back.¡±


    A smile tugged on my mouth. At least she knew what happened earlier was real and not


    a dream.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know you will go back to


    the Kalmerus,¡± Lucius added.


    ¡°Why not? You just let her think I was just sitting here while she was miserable being


    trapped there?¡±


    ¡°It should be the least of your worries. I¡¯d rather she thinks like that than make drastic


    and stupid moves once she realizes you¡¯ll return to save her. She told me earlier to make


    sure not to drag you back there.¡±


    ¡°And then she will see me there.¡±


    ¡°She had no choice by then but to continue fighting. With us.¡±


    I was not in agreement, but what choice do I have? I was willing to bow down to anyone


    just to get my female back. Being seen as weak by her was thest thing I wanted, but I


    would swallow my pride right now, but after all this, I would make sure she would never


    feel that I would never do anything to protect her. I meant what I said to her


    before, I would go to the depths of hell for her not just once, but every fucking time I


    needed to.


    ¡°Can you let me go? I¡¯m calm now.¡± I asked


    Patrea in a soft voice.


    She sat down on the chair provided to her by Kingston, and even without saying


    anything, the invisible rope loosened on my body and my arms sprung free from being


    held.


    ¡°You can tie up someone without illuminating sparks and lights.¡± Lucien


    smiled as he looked at her. I didn¡¯t know the demon prince knew how to smile nicely.


    ¡°I¡¯d been practicing,¡± Patrea answered.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kingston asked me as Lucius and Patrea continued to talk. I


    nodded my head in response as my Gamma took my wrist and checked it. ¡°Did you even


    believe for a second that she intentionally did that?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ But the thought¡­ just drove me crazy.¡±


    Kingston was about to say more when a sound from an approaching car marred the


    serenity of the night. Someone wasing.


    My eyes darted to the wall clock. It was almost three in the morning.


    ¡®Are you expecting someone?¡¯ Lucius asked in my head.


    ¡®No. Might be Fabius or his men.¡¯


    Lucius didn¡¯t answer, and I rose on my feet and walked toward the front door of the


    cottage, with Kingston following behind me.


    I already had an inkling who was in the car, and I hope I was right.


    We all exited the cottage at the exact


    moment a Jeep came to a stop meters away. Dalton, the man I asked to pick up Althea,


    stepped out of the car, and he was followed by Althea, who came out from the backseat.


    I let out a sigh of relief as I watched them approach us. She was safe.


    ¡°Alpha Stone¡­¡± Dalton tipped his head down before he continued talking. ¡°We had an


    incident on the road that dyed us.¡±


    ¡°But is everything okay now?¡± I asked, my eyes shifting to him and Althea.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He answered.


    ¡°How are you, Althea?¡±


    She smiled weakly at me but didn¡¯t say a


    word. It was only then that another scent hit me. de.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, my forehead creasing.


    ¡°In the car.¡± She answered curtly.


    ¡°Is he noting out?¡±


    ¡°He said he would just make sure I arrived safely here. He will leave right away.¡± She


    tilted her head and met my eyes. She was


    acting brave, but I could see the pain in them. And then I saw something else.


    There was a fresh fated mate mark on her


    neck. She was marked just recently. And with the full moon tonight, I wondered if it had


    something to do with the incident that happened on the road.


    ¡°de,e out!¡± I raised my voice. slightly. The door where Althea came out was


    open, so I was sure he could hear me.


    I heard him grunt before heavy footsteps. echoed around us. I was waiting for de to


    reach us when I noticed Althea¡¯s body


    stiffening and her gaze drawn to someone behind me.


    Her eyes watered before she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Are you Patrea?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    095 ¨C Althea¡¯s Heat


    ALTHEA.


    My body was still shaking as I moved to the backseat of the car. There was a car behind


    us with four people inside, and Dalton mentioned they were his men as well. Alpha


    Stone wanted to make sure we reached him in one piece, so he added.


    extra security.


    But I didn¡¯t see or feel any threat. The problem was within me.


    de told me in passing about heat, but I disregarded it. I wasn¡¯t a shifter after all, so it


    shouldn¡¯t be affecting me. But the moment the full moon peaked, the burn


    inside me began


    Enter title¡­


    slow and tolerable at


    first, but it kept getting worse. I was


    trying to quietly chant a spell to take out


    the stomach pains, but it wasn¡¯t working, and now I was having a cold sweat.


    I had no idea what to do anymore. My


    stomach was burning, but my core was it was on fire! The thing was,


    worse


    only one person kept shing through my mind.


    de. But he was nowhere to be found.


    I was relieved Dalton didn¡¯t seem to


    notice anything. He just kept driving, but if this thing kept going, I might be forced to


    touch myself. But that would be thest thing I would do. Not here. Not in


    anyone¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dalton asked as our eyes.


    met in the rearview mirror.


    I could see the sweat on my forehead. I looked bad. ¡°Do you think you can stop


    somewhere? I need to pee.¡±


    ¡°Can you wait for a minute or two? I will just have to find a good spot.¡±


    I nodded and darted my gaze to the rough road outside. We were already on the


    forest line, out of the city. If I only knew


    this would turn out badly, I should have


    dyed my arrival. Or I could have stayed in some cheap hotels in the city and


    proceeded with the travel once this was


    over.


    But I didn¡¯t know it would hit me. And


    Alpha Stone¡¯s instructions were clear. He


    needed me as soon as possible, and


    Patrea was with him. So I didn¡¯t waste


    time and asked permission from the coven sisters to bless me with spirits for a safe


    journey.


    I¡¯d been in Fortuna Coven for a few


    weeks. de brought me there, and they


    didn¡¯t hesitate to ept me as soon as they were able to sense I wasn¡¯t a dark witch. I


    guess thetest spell didn¡¯t turn me to the dark side.


    de stayed for a couple of days, but he was eventually asked to leave. They did it


    politely, and de understood. I was lost


    and didn¡¯t know what to do. A part of me wanted to stay with my own kind, but


    there was a voice inside me that didn¡¯t


    want to be far from him.


    I assumed it was the mate bond. So I


    asked him if he wanted me toe with


    him, and he said no. 1


    It was enough. He didn¡¯t want me. He was just doing his job. I might be his second.


    chance mate, as he said, but I was sure I was nothing inparison to his first. So I let it


    go. I let him go.


    Moving on was hard because no matter how much I told myself he was not the right


    person for me, my heart longed for him. But he was right. I am young and have a full life


    ahead of me. I shouldn¡¯t be wasting it on someone like him.


    He was old. And grumpy. His hands were rough, and his kisses always hurt me.


    I was not even sure if he knew how to


    hold a female with care. He probably just grabbed them and threw them around.


    I might not be made of ss and flowers, but I wanted to be well taken care of. I¡¯d been


    alone for a long time, so I guess it was not too much to ask for someone to be gentle


    and to take care of me because I would be willing to do the same.


    But he was right. He was not the one for me. I could still find the one for me. If not now,


    maybe one of these days.


    ¡°I think this ce here will do,¡± Dalton spoke, bringing me back to the present.


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t realize the car had stopped. I let out a deep


    breath and prepared myself to go out. The pain was still unbearable, but I


    had to move. I really wanted to touch my


    pussy now.


    I opened the door and listened as Dalton instructed me which way I should go and that


    he would give me ten minutes all to myself before he would follow me if I


    didn¡¯te back. I asked for fifteen


    minutes instead, and he agreed.


    I only hope I can find my release in fifteen minutes.


    ***Trigger warning ¨C I will try to be subtle, but if you¡¯re notfortable (if you read my


    books, you are then aware of how unmated males go crazy with female heat), you may


    skip the rest of the


    paragraphs in this chapter until the next asterisk. And this is also a reminder that we are


    in the North, where no rules exist. ( ***)


    I walked quietly towards the bushes when the car following us halted and the doors


    opened. But I didn¡¯t look back. I heard


    them ask why we stopped when all of a


    sudden, loud growls erupted in the air,


    and it made my heart stop.


    I stopped in my tracks and tilted my head to look back at them, only for my eyes to widen


    and my heart to drum loudly as if it were jumping out of my chest.


    All four of the men from the other car were looking at me with their eyes dting. I


    couldn¡¯t figure out if what I saw in their expressions was hunger or a thirst for death. All I


    knew was that they all saw me as their prey. For what reason? I had no idea.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Dalton bellowed and it woke me up from my shock and saw the men


    were heading toward me.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time as I turned my body around andunched onto my feet, running


    away from them in the direction


    that led me further inside the forest.


    I kept running and kept asking myself what I had done wrong. I chanted a spell to create


    a barrier between them and me while I ran. It was the only thing stopping them from


    reaching me, but then the forest ground was so wicked that it made me tumble on a


    protruding root. Inded face down on the ground, shattering the shield I created.


    Soon, I was grabbed in all ces possible. I had no idea which was hurting me the the


    burn in my stomach or the


    most


    ¡ª


    harsh way they were grabbing and


    pulling me.


    I saw Daltone and try to knock off his men, but he was only one.


    Everything happened so fast that when a louder growl overpowered the chaos around


    me, I was almost unconscious. I could feel the cold air on my skin. It only


    meant my dress was ripped apart.


    Tears trickled down my face as I kicked and punched everywhere, not even sure if I was


    hitting anyone. I opened my mouth. to begin another spell to knock them off, and at that


    exact moment, the man


    hovering over me was pulled away from me, and in seconds, his head was cut off from


    his body and rolled on the ground.


    I was not able to finish my chant as I screamed. I had seen death, but not because of


    me, and not of someone with his head cut off right in my face.


    ***


    I was still shrieking as blood sttered around me, including on me when my body was


    lifted off the ground. But this time, instead of the pain of being


    grabbed, the touch overwhelmed me in a good way.


    The burn in my stomach lessened, but the


    throbbing in my pussy heightened.


    ¡°de¡­¡± My voice came out throaty. My


    hands coiled around his neck as I rested


    my head on his shoulder, and my legs wrapped around his waist while his one


    hand held my ass. All the fear I felt as they were attacking me just flew out in


    the air.


    ¡°I got you. Hold on tight¡­¡± His voice was deadly. It had been a week since I saw


    him, and he was still as cold as ever, but it didn¡¯t matter. I knew I was safe now.


    My hands clutched onto him tightly as I pressed my body closer to him. Tears trickled


    down my face as I tried to numb myself from the noise around us. de ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    was still inbat with them while


    holding me securely in his arms.


    I needed to help him.


    I prepared to begin my spell when I felt a surge of pain surge through my whole


    body, from my neck down to my spine.


    A shriek escaped my throat until it turned into a moan. He bit me! It was painful and


    pleasurable at the same time. My hold on him tightened as I tried to keep my mind


    in the right frame.


    I tried to find answers to what was


    happening while trying to control myself from moaning loudly.


    ¡°Alpha de,¡± Dalton said as he


    approached us.


    My eyes snapped open as I stared at the vast forest in front of me. Alpha de?


    ¡°How many were dead?¡± de asked.


    ¡°Just one. Two are heavily injured, but nothing fatal.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to pick them up. We¡¯ll go once they arrive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°de. My name is de.¡±


    ¡°Yes, de.¡±


    ¡°Can you look after them? I will have to check on my female but grab some


    clothes for her in your car.¡± He was talking with authority, and Dalton was just moving like


    his puppet.


    He was still clutching me tightly, and the moment Dalton walked away, his tongue swiped


    over my neck, where the pain wasing from, and it immediately sent a shiver down


    my spine. I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from moaning, but I


    couldn¡¯t stop my hand from crawling into my core, and I began rubbing myself with my


    fingers over my underwear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He snapped at me.


    ¡°None of your business¡­¡± My voice came out needy, but I was too aroused to care.


    I knew de would never touch me. This man had as much control as aputer,


    which means he had no emotions at all. So I¡¯d better satisfy myself on my own.


    ¡°Fuck! Stop that! I can smell you!¡±


    ¡°Then leave me alone!¡± I said this while I continued to rub myself, one arm still clinging to


    his neck.


    ¡°I will. You don¡¯t need to keep pushing me away.¡±


    I was about to snap back at him, but he beat me to it. ¡°Stop that or Dalton will smell your


    arousal!¡±


    But instead of stopping, I began rubbing myself more and moaning closer to his ear. I


    was not sure if they were affecting him, but he did this to me, so I shouldn¡¯t be the only


    one having to control myself. If I were being really mean, I would rub my front into his,


    but I didn¡¯t want to be


    pushed away or dropped, so I just had to


    be content this way.


    de grunted as his hold on me tightened. His hand on my ass was digging into my


    skin, but it didn¡¯t bother


    me at all. Every part of my body that he was touching was sending a shiver of pleasure


    down my core.


    Dalton came back, and I silenced my moans. de grabbed the clothes he handed us


    and turned around as he walked us in the opposite direction.¡± We¡¯ll be back.¡±


    I closed my eyes and dropped my head to the nook of his neck. I didn¡¯t want to look at


    Dalton. I didn¡¯t want to see anything


    on his face that would make me feel embarrassed at the moment.


    Reality slowly crept in ¨C I was in heat, and de just killed one of Dalton¡¯s men


    because of me.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    096 ¨C A Terrible Sin


    BLADE.


    I left Althea at the Fortuna coven. I knew


    she would be safer there, but that didn¡¯t mean I left her on her own.


    I was just nearby, checking their area from time to time to see if she woulde out, just


    to make sure she was okay. I knew the demon lord must still be looking for her, so I had


    to keep my guard up all the time. Stalking and prying were never an issue. That has


    been part of my lifestyle for half a decade now.


    So I watched her like a fucking lovesick psycho, and because she was not a shifter, my


    scent was never that strong for her. She never saw me, and I intended to have it that


    Enter title¡­


    way until we both could figure out what we wanted with our lives.


    Tonight was a full moon, so I decided toe closer to where she was living. I


    went around the open market, which was nearby the house where she was staying. I


    wanted to be around when the full moon hit so I could reassure myself that there were


    no wolves in this area, particrly the unmated ones.


    My mate was so sure she would not be hit with heat when I told her this one time. But I


    doubt it. Better to be safe than sorry.


    And then I saw Dalton outside her house.


    Dalton was my Gamma. He was now Gamma to my brother.


    But what the fuck was he doing here? This would have been easier if I had been able to


    mindlink him, but I denounced my pack and severed all ties with it. So I had no choice


    but to watch as Althea went


    inside the car with him.


    Dalton was mated, so I was sure even if Althea went into heat, he would not smell her,


    and he would be able to resist her if my little witch even attempted to seduce


    him.


    But they had a convoyprised of four


    unmated males.


    This one was making me worried. Females¡¯ heat was making unmated males turn into


    rabid animals. There were many cases of females being vited during the full moon.


    Even at a young age, we were all taught that fated mates were considered a sacred


    bond and that it should be honored by marking each other before the first full moon ¨C to


    avoid the heat that would put unmated males into a haze. The heat was the Goddess¡¯


    way of speeding up mating and iming between fated mates.


    But how would I exin that to someone


    outside of my species? To someone who only saw me as an older guy preying on a


    younger female?


    Even if she was not saying it upfront, I could feel that she was not into me, although I


    knew she was attracted to me. It was just the bond, but if she had a choice, she would


    never fall for it. And that was exactly what she had been doing. She was moving on


    without me.


    My forehead creased as the two cars I was following came into view. They were


    threading a forest road, and I put a great distance between us because the road in this


    area was just straight ahead, so when I reached them, my heart began thudding loudly.


    No one was around the cars.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Something was happening. I halted my car and jumped out of my seat, and as soon as I


    opened my car door, the noises


    came in full force. Growls were


    everywhere, but I failed to focus on them


    as my ears picked up the scream that even


    in my sleep I knew I would be able to


    identify.


    I didn¡¯t waste any more time and sprang forward to where her scream wasing from.


    Her scent came in full force in a matter of seconds, but instead of the usual arousal, the


    rage was coursing through my body. Someone was on top of her, forcing her to submit to


    him. My mind went nk, and the man on top of him ended up with a ripped head.


    I picked up Althea from the ground and prepared myself to rip more heads, but Dalton


    came and snapped me out of my


    trance.


    Dalton was pleading with me not to kill anyone anymore, and it was only then


    that it hit me that I had just killed my


    own people.


    But how do I fight them off? Their haze wouldst as long as Althea was in heat, and


    shoving them off was getting harder with her in my arms.


    Her scent was intoxicating, putting me in a haze as well. And if this kept going for a long


    time, I might end up killing anyone around us.


    I was still shoving and kicking the males who were trying to grab her when my gums


    itched and my fangs slowly


    erupted. My wolf, Buck, wanted me to


    mark her to stop the haze, and I knew it was the only thing to do.


    Her scent and the possessiveness I felt toward her made me throw all the


    rationality away as my fangs sink into the soft spot of her neck, and the moment she


    screamed, I knew I hadmitted a


    terrible sin.


    ???


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back,¡± I told Dalton as I took


    Althea¡¯s clothes, which he handed me before I headed off in the opposite


    direction with Althea in my arms. The moment I began walking, and was out of Dalton¡¯s


    sight, she began rubbing her front into my erection as her arms snaked tightly around my


    neck.


    ¡°Althea¡­ stop,¡± I grunted. Not that I didn¡¯t want to, but if she continued doing this, I might


    end up fucking the hell out of her.


    ¡°Shut it! You¡¯re not my father! You gave me this heat, so fucking live with it!¡± She


    snapped at me.


    My hand on her ass tightened its hold on her as my strides grew bigger. She was


    moaning wantonly, and it was snapping all the control I had. As soon as I was sure


    we were far from where Dalton was, I


    dropped her body on the ground, causing


    her to hiss and re at me.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? I might be a witch, but I¡¯m not just one of those things that you


    can toss away or drop without any care! My butt would be sore soon!¡± She was shrieking


    at me, her eyes glowing dark purple, and it made her more alluring in my eyes.


    I bent my body and leaned my face closer


    to hers. ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± She retorted, which caught me off guard. Her voice was suddenly needy.


    I found myself swallowing hard as my eyes darted to her parted mouth. Her lips were


    glistening under the full moon as if they wanted me to kiss them.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you prefer males over females?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I chuckled, this was amusing me now, and my body began to rx.


    She was only 18. And I was never gentle in bed. I could break her in all possible ways.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± She cursed me in a low but


    firm voice before she scuttled on her ass


    and moved backward until her back hit a


    tree.


    She was almost naked. Her dress was ripped, but her panties were intact. I knew she


    was not assaulted down there. But if I were even a secondte, I didn¡¯t want to think


    about what could have happened.


    It was the reason I killed the male on top of her without remorse and wanted to kill


    the rest of them if Dalton was not able to


    snap me back to my senses.


    ¡°Oh, spirits!¡± She whimpered, her eyes


    closed with her hand inside her panties.


    Her legs were spread open, and I was fighting not just myself but my wolf from reaching


    out to her. Her heat smell alone was making my dick painful, and the


    sight of her was too much for me to take.


    I closed my eyes for a few seconds, and when I opened them, I was already staring at


    the starless sky, pleading to the moon to give me full control of myself and my wolf


    tonight.


    I walked around the tree where she was leaning and sat on the other side, pulling my


    knees up and resting my arms on them as I listened to her moan. Hearing her was both


    pleasurable and painful at the same time.


    I could only hope I was the one touching


    her.


    Soon the moans turned into soft sobs and


    it made my forehead crease.


    ¡°Althea¡­¡± My voice came out hoarsely.


    ¡°I can¡¯te¡­ I want toe so bad.¡±


    ¡°Have you pleasured yourself before?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But it feels like I don¡¯t know how to do it now. I¡¯m so close to grabbing this branch


    in front of me and sticking it inside me¡­¡±


    I growled even before she could finish her words as I pushed my body up from the


    ground. In seconds, I was already in front of her. I yanked her up and slumped my ass


    onto her previous spot before cing her on myp, her back against my torso.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Her voice came out so soft as if she didn¡¯t have any energy to


    argue with me, and I knew she must be


    tired and frustrated with her heat.


    I pulled her back closer, letting it press against my chest, and she immediately threw her


    head back, resting it on the nook of my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try to be gentle¡­ I haven¡¯t touched anyone for years. I don¡¯t know how to


    be gentle anymore.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, but she began grinding her hips, rubbing her covered pussy against


    my shaft.


    I grunted before pressing my lips on her hair. My dick was getting harder. It was


    now or never.


    My hand mped on her stomach, holding her in ce as my other hand trailed along


    her exposed inner thigh, letting my fingers skim against her soft skin before I reached for


    my main goal. I slipped the thin fabric covering her wetness to the side before I cupped


    her


    throbbing core.


    Her hands grasped my forearms, and I


    could see veins popping out of her neck as she whimpered. ¡°de¡­ please.¡±


    I pressed a kiss on her temple as two fingers slipped onto her wet folds,


    rubbing them gently. She was so fucking wet, and her juices were coating my fingers


    nicely.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Oh, de! This feels good¡­¡±


    ¡°Has anyone touched you this way before? ¡°I asked in the softest voice I could muster. It


    didn¡¯t matter to me if she had any previous experience, but I wanted to know how far I


    was allowed to touch her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Her eyes were closed and her lips were slightly parted as she arched her body.


    She was indeed a sight for sore eyes.


    ¡°Althea, look at me¡­¡±


    She tilted her head to the side, and the moment our gazes met, I slipped my


    fingers inside her and began driving


    them in and out of her in a slow, tortuous


    motion.


    She bit her bottom lip but didn¡¯t take her eyes off me. And soon I was stepping up my


    speed, and my little witch spread her legs wider, weing me more into her warmth.


    ¡°Tell me if I¡¯m hurting you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this feels good.¡± She moaned and began bucking her hips to meet my thrust.


    ¡°Harder please¡­¡±


    I grunted before pressing my forehead against hers as I assaulted her pussy, finger


    fucking her faster and deeper while my thumb rubbed against her swollen clit.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Her hand mped over mine on her stomach before she grabbed it


    away and ced it on her breast. She still had her bra on, but that didn¡¯t stop me from


    feeling her breasts and running my fingers along her nipples against thece fabric


    covering her.


    She moaned wantonly as she pressed her face closer to mine, our mouths almost


    touching.


    ¡°Can I taste you?¡± I asked, letting my breath fan against her face

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 97


    097 ¨C Let It Stay


    BLADE.


    ¡°Can I taste you?¡± I asked, letting my breath fan against her face.


    ¡°I hope you mean my pussy, not my lips.¡± She answered without opening her eyes.


    A smug grin curled on my lips before I captured her lips, and she whimpered in defiance,


    but I didn¡¯t let her go. My fingers were still stroking in and out of her as I let my mouth


    devour her sweet


    and soft lips.


    Enter title¡­


    She moved her body and was about to turn around and straddle me when I let go of her


    and hoisted her up in the air and guided her to sit on the ground. In seconds, I was able


    to rip her underwear and yank her legs up as I kneeled in front of her. I positioned her


    arms to coil around the back of her knees and pressed her legs closer to her chest


    before I leaned forward and swiped my tongue on her leaking folds up to her clit.


    Euphoria. I couldn¡¯t exin how I was feeling, but Althea ¡ª she tasted so fucking good


    that if I died after this, I would die satisfied.


    I sucked and nibbled on her clit for a while before returning my attention to her pussy


    while still holding her thighs up. I was eating her out loudly and sloppily. My face was


    covered with the mixture of her juices and saliva, but I didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Shit! Shit!¡± She was holding on to her thighs tightly as she bnced herself so she


    wouldn¡¯t tip over.


    I tilted my head up to look her straight in the eyes as my tongue prated her and


    began tongue fucking her. Her face was tinted with red as her eyes glowed dark purple,


    and lust was swirling around them.


    She looked innocent yet alluring, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    Her body stiffened. I wanted her toe in my mouth, so I slipped two fingers inside her


    and let them continue where my tongue left off while I sucked her pussy lips hard; I was


    sure they would be swelling once I was done with them.


    A wanton moan escaped her throat as her hands flew to my head, pressing it deeper into


    her core. Instead of slowing down to let her enjoy her orgasm, I fucked her even harder


    with my fingers while my mouth licked andpped on her juices. 1


    Althea squirmed around and tried to push me away, but I didn¡¯t let her go and continued


    with my assaults until her body shuddered one more time, and thin jets of liquid sprayed


    out of her.


    ¡°Shit! Shit!¡± Her eyes widened in shock while my mouth twitched into a smirk as I rubbed


    my palm against her still- sensitive pussy, pping it from time to time, making more


    liquid shoot out of her.


    She eventually let her back drop on the ground as I began licking her up and down,


    cleaning the mess I made out of her until I realized she began breathing steadily.


    I tilted my head up and looked at her, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile from gracing my lips.


    The little witch fell asleep. She passed out.


    But my smile was wiped out the moment my gaze fell on her marked neck.


    Sooner orter, I would face her wrath. I hoped I would be able to find a way to convince


    her to let the mark stay, because there was no way I would give her a rejection. Not yet.


    Not now.


    ???


    ALTHEA.


    My eyes fluttered, but I hadn¡¯t opened them yet. Instead, I scooted onto the warmth that


    enveloped me. Despite sleeping in an upright position, I found myself sofortable that


    I wanted to sleep a little more.


    Warm arms were holding me as my sides leaned on a hard body, and from the musky,


    earthy scent that reached my nose, I knew it was de I was leaning on.


    I suppressed the smile from my lips because I decided I wanted to sleep more.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± His deep baritone voice echoed around the car.


    I guess I couldn¡¯t hide this from him. I snapped my eyes open and bobbed my head


    before leaning away from his body.


    My gaze fell on my clothes. I had new clothes now, and I assumed it was him


    who dressed me up. If this were another day, I would be embarrassed and demand an


    exnation, but since I just opened my legs and acted like a wanton in front of him


    earlier, I didn¡¯t think I had the right to be mad about it. Besides, this was better than the


    ripped clothing I had earlier. 1


    de remained quiet as I let out a deep sigh, and my hand automatically went to my


    neck because I felt a tinge of pain there, only for me to rub the wounds that were still


    sensitive at the moment.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I hissed lowly, and our eyes met. Only then did I remember that he had marked


    me in the middle of the chaos earlier.


    I saw regrets cross his eyes, and it pained me. Did he regret marking me? Of course.


    Mate bonds are sacred to werewolves.


    ¡°You marked me.¡±


    ¡°I had to. I have to stop them from attacking you. Every full moon, as long as you are


    unmarked, your heat will attract unmated males. What happened earlier¡­ that would be


    the scene every full moon if you don¡¯t have that mark?¡±


    That was, of course, the only reason he would mark me.


    I inched further away from him, my body almost touching the door on my side, as I


    crossed my arms against my chest and stared at the view outside my window.


    ¡°I was left with no choice. I killed my own people, Althea. I didn¡¯t want more blood. He


    was still trying to exin more, and


    I just wanted him to stop. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I went into heat. And I¡¯m sorry he¡¯s dead. I could have knocked him off


    with my spell, but of course, you just need toe and save the day.¡±


    I knew I should be thankful, but everything he was saying now and the words he told me


    in the forest kepting back into my head.


    He stated that he had not touched a female in years, and I was sure thest one was his


    mate. He was still not over her, and despite his ims that I was his Goddess¡¯ second


    chance mate for him, I would never be inparison to her. So whatever happened


    between us was just because he felt guilty about bringing this up to me.


    How can we take it off?¡± I finally dared to ask. I straightened up from my position and


    looked at him, trying to mask the real emotions inside me.


    ¡°Do you want the mark gone?¡±


    ¡°What will I do with it? Wear it as a medal and show off that I have a mate, but in reality, I


    am still alone.¡±


    ¡°Rejection. If we reject each other, the mark will fade soon, and then it will be gone.


    Forever.¡±


    ¡°So what are you waiting for? Say the rejection so I can ept it.¡± My heart clenched,


    but I kept a straight face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. If I reject you, I might lose my wolf.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When my first mate died, I thought I would die too or I would lose Buck. Buck is my


    wolf¡¯s name.¡± He leaned forward and rested his arm on his knees before he continued.


    ¡°But we survived. But I don¡¯t think we can if you reject us.


    Of course. It had to be the only reason he didn¡¯t want this mark gone. Just for him and


    his wolf.


    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to force this rtionship to save your wolf?¡±


    ¡°No. I would never force you. That forced mark would be thest sin I wouldmit


    against you. Just let me live a little longer with my wolf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still confused. Can you tell me exactly what you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Can you let the mark stay? It will protect you from every full moon.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± I asked, my brows hiking up.


    ¡°I will not bother you¡­ I will go away.


    I was hoping he would tell me he would stay with me, and maybe we could figure out


    what to do.


    My lips quivered. But before I ended up bawling in tears, I snapped at him to save myself


    from the embarrassment. ¡°What am I supposed to do with your mark?


    How am I supposed to live with this? I¡¯m a marked female now. I might not be a werewolf


    but I am sure shifters would see me as one. And what if I want to date someone or get to


    know someone else? You¡¯re trapping me into a life you¡¯re not willing to share with me!


    This is just unfair!¡±


    ¡°I will not trap you with me¡­ If the dayes that you find a guy you like, we can do the


    rejection.¡±


    ¡°So as long as I¡¯m single, I will carry this mark?¡±


    ¡°Please, for my wolf.¡±


    ¡°And what will happen if I fall in love with someone else?¡±


    ¡°I will remove the mark.¡±


    ¡°And then I will be guilty if you end up dead?¡±


    ¡°Maybe by then, my wolf and I would be stronger. Either way, maybe death is better


    than¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, so I threw another question.


    ¡°And where will I find you when I have no idea where you are?¡±


    ¡°I will find you!¡± He said almost immediately.


    My eyes squinted in annoyance. How on earth would he know I already wanted to settle


    down if we were apart from each other? I was about to open my mouth to ask him when


    he began talking again.


    ¡°I will feel it if you get intimate with someone¡­ If it bes constant, then I know it is


    time to take off the mark.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible, you¡¯re talking in riddles, and I don¡¯t have time for that!¡±


    ¡°That mark on your neck. And the mate bond between us will let me know if you kiss or


    be intimate with someone. I will have marks appear here¡­¡± His fingers trailed on


    his wrist, which had arge healed gash on it before his hand went to clutch his heart.


    ¡°And I will feel a pain here.¡±


    ¡°How about me? If you do the same, will I feel it too?¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee you that I will not touch anyone as long as you carry my mark. My only


    request is for you to let it stay there. Buck and I will be forever grateful. When the time


    comes that you¡¯re ready to settle down, I will wholeheartedly take it off.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, but I took my eyes off him and turned my body toward the window,


    resting my head on it as the car continued to drive in full silence.


    Tears kept pooling in my eyes, and I was doing all I could to stop them from falling.


    There were so many things on this that were so unfair, and I felt like I had no say in


    them.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the cottage where Alpha Stone is staying.¡± Dalton broke the silence in


    the car.


    ¡°Drop her off, and when everything is clear, drive me out of the territory.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to see your brother? He had been sending people to look for you.¡±


    Brother. He had a brother, and it looked like he and Dalton knew each other. I wanted to


    ask, but I knew I didn¡¯t have any right to anything that had to do with his private life, so I


    just kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any business here.¡±


    ¡°Just give him thirty minutes of your time. He wants to talk with you badly, and if he finds


    out I got you and let you go away without seeing him, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be impressed.¡±


    Dalton added, and de didn¡¯t even bother to reply.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 98


    098 ¨C One Team


    PATREA.


    I watched in awe as a young female stepped out of a car, and I knew right away that she


    was my granddaughter. She was shorter than I expected given that both Adora and I


    were on the taller side. She must have gotten it from her father.


    I listened as she conversed with Alpha Stone in full confidence, but it didn¡¯t slip my gaze


    that her eyes were sad. I wished she¡¯d let me into her life because, after everything I¡¯d


    been through and was about to do, meeting her was the only thing that seemed normal


    in my out-of- the-ordinary life right now. The normality that I was craving.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°Are you Patrea?¡± Her voice broke as our eyes met.


    Everyone vanished around us as my heart warmed at the way she was looking at me.


    ¡°Althea? Yes, my name is Patrea¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know I had a granddaughter. If I


    knew, I would have done more so I could get out of there earlier¡­¡±


    I wanted to say so many things, and I kept bbing, but she didn¡¯t let me finish as she


    moved past Alpha Stone and went directly to me, flinging her arms and wrapping them


    around my body as she mmed her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± Her whole body shook, and sobs escaped her throat as she hugged me


    tightly. ¡°Mom told me you told her if she gave you a grandchild, you wanted us to call you


    Mama. I hope the offer still stands.¡±


    ¡°You can call me anything you want, and I won¡¯tin. But yes, call me Mama if


    that¡¯s okay with you.¡± Tears trickled down my face as I cupped her face and peppered


    her with kisses. 2


    Her body was glowing with purple and silver sparkles, illuminating the space around us.


    She was happy. Usually, young witches, especially children, cannot control their


    happiness, which radiates out of their bodies through sparkles. But as we grew older, we


    learned to control our emotions and our sparkles because, in the reality of life, there


    were times we tried to hide things that made us happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. And you look exactly just as how she had shown me from her


    memory.¡± A smile curled on her lips as her eyes beamed with happiness, and for a


    moment I almost forgot the pain that I saw in there earlier.


    ¡°Are you disappointed that I am not like the usual grandmother? I think I will never age.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. You can be a pig, Mama, and I will still like you!¡± She answered in a highpitched voice,


    sounding too excited, and someone from behind me snickered. I knew


    right away who it was without even looking.


    My eyes rolled as confusion shed on Althea¡¯s face before she shifted her attention to


    the demon behind me. Her eyes widened as she pulled me away, and we almost


    bumped into Alpha Stone before she stood in front of me in a protective stance.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a shifter¡­¡± She said it in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I am not, thankfully.¡± Lucius chuckled, his eyes shifting between Althea and me.


    ¡°Is he an ally, Alpha Stone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Alpha answered.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Instead of responding, Alpha Stone cleared his throat, and the next thing I knew, a tall


    man moved his arm in front of Althea, blocking her from Lucius, before speaking in a


    deep but loud voice.¡± Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Lucius, Prince of the Underworld.¡±


    ¡°Where is Lucy?¡± Althea asked, and I didn¡¯t miss the sharpness in her tone.


    Brave like me and Adora, but the man beside her was still holding her up and keeping


    her from moving.


    ¡°In the underworld. Lucija, or Lucy, as you call her, trusts me, so I guess you better do


    the same, young witch.¡± Lucius winked at Althea before giving him a smug smirk.


    ¡°Stop looking at her that way!¡± The man growled.


    ¡°I can look at anyone the way I want to and in whatever way I want.¡± He answered


    sarcastically, and the next thing I saw was the man who was being possessive of my


    granddaughterunching forward to attack Lucius, but he was thrown backward when


    Lucius fired an airball at him.


    ¡°de!¡± Althea shrieked as she fired lightning toward Lucius, but the demon prince


    blocked it, which knocked Althea back, making me scream as well as I ran toward


    Lucius, holding his arms up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt Althea!¡± I screamed at him before I tilted my head to look at Althea.


    She was conscious, and Kingston was helping her back to her feet while Alpha Stone


    was speaking with the man Althea called de.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Lucius yelled back, his palms facing up. ¡°It was just a defensive instinct. They


    were the first to attack.¡±


    ¡°Then stop looking at her as if you want to eat her!¡±


    ¡°The fuck! I was simply amazed that she¡¯s your granddaughter, but I never looked at her


    the way I looked at you! You know fairly well who I want to fucking eat!¡±


    ¡°Stop ying with your words! I will never forget you¡¯re the prince of lust, Lucius! So


    please, spare my granddaughter, or, I swear to the spirits, I will be your worst enemy!¡±


    ¡°Let my hand go¡­¡± He hissed, his eyes zing red, and I swear, I saw his fangs


    elongating.


    I should be scared, but too many emotions were in my chest right now, and that fear had


    no space in it. I let him go, but my eyes never left him.


    Soon, Alpha Stone was standing between us. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s talk. But before that,


    let¡¯s make things clear here. Althea is off-limits.¡±


    ¡°The fuck! How many times do I have to exin that I don¡¯t fucking fancy her and I will


    never, even look at her in that way!¡± His fangs retracted, but his eyes were still zing


    red as he brushed his hand over his hair in frustration.


    Alpha Stone tilted his head to look at me, a teasing smile was now on his lips, and I was


    left baffled for a few seconds until he spoke. ¡°I guess, it¡¯s all clear now. No need to be


    jealous, Patrea.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened. Why would he think it made me jealous? For spirit¡¯s sake, of


    all people ¨C I mean, of all creatures ¨C I would never, for the life of me, end up liking


    someone like him.


    ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯m just trying to lighten up the atmosphere here.¡± He smiled awkwardly at


    me before he looked at where Althea was.


    She was standing beside Kingston, while de was a few feet away from them.


    I didn¡¯t notice where the man who drove them here was, but the car was gone. He was


    probably sent away, leaving just us in this area.


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be one team here. If you¡¯re here, it means I need your help so I can


    bring home my Luna. We might be from different species, but I am begging everyone to


    set aside their differences. I need your help. Lucy needs our help.¡± Alpha Stone began,


    his gaze shifting between each of us.


    I built an invisible shield to make sure his words would not be blown by the wind for


    others to hear. I could feel the sincerity in the Alpha¡¯s words. All these times that he was


    in my presence, he had never truly shared or shown us what he felt. Except for tonight,


    when he tried to break everything in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m needed here. I just stepped in because of Althea¡­¡± de stated, but


    he didn¡¯t finish his words.


    ¡°The only reason you were not summoned is that I have no idea where you are. But we


    need your help too. But I will not force you to take part if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just


    thinking we need extra protection for Althea, especially while Patrea and I are in the


    Underworld.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re going there again?¡± Althea asked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes. With Patrea.¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s not going back there!¡±


    I rushed to her side and held her hands, smiling warmly at her, trying to convince her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I want to. No one is forcing me, I want to help Lucy. She doesn¡¯t belong there,


    Althea.¡±


    ¡°But I just got you.¡± Her eyes were pleading.


    ¡°And you will always have me from now I promise you, I wille back.¡±


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I will. Lucius promised me that.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe him?¡±


    Do I? I asked myself.


    I swallowed hard before nodding my head. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a demon, Mama¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I pulled her into a hug as I ced my lips beside her ear and mumbled my


    reply. ¡°I have lived long enough with demons that I want to believe I know when a demon


    can be trusted or not. I trust Lucija, and her trusting him assures me that I was right


    about him. He¡¯s not like his father.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°No. Not because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re weak or something, but we need a strong witch in


    this realm so we can work confidently down there.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t know what I need to do?¡±


    ¡°I already know what you need to do; I can teach you. But I will never force you. If you


    don¡¯t want to do it, just say so, and I will never judge you.¡±


    She smiled at me and nodded her head. ¡± If you¡¯re in. Then I¡¯m in. We¡¯ll save Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Brave like her mother.¡± I cupped her cheeks and rubbed them gently until my eyes fell


    on her neck. My heart thudded loudly. I might not have been acquainted with many


    wolves before I was brought to the underworld, but I was sure I knew what I was seeing.


    ¡°Are you mated?¡± I asked, my voice slightly higher, that it made the males gathered near


    Alpha Stone all turn their heads on us.


    ¡°I can exin. But not now. I will exin everything when it¡¯s just the two of us. So


    please, calm down.¡± She rubbed her palms against the skin of my arms before she


    hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mama. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    I smoothed my hand over her hair as I hugged her back before my gaze darted to where


    the males were, and my eyes locked with the huge male with brown eyes.


    de.


    Could he be her mate? She would not jump to protect him against Lucius if he were not


    important to her. And if he was her mate, I just hope my granddaughter was also


    important to him.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: Few hours left before the entries for the giveaway raffle will be


    closed. Beneath Her Darkness merch is part of the giveaways so check it out. Ins t*gr*m


    ¨C author.cassa.m

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 99


    099- The God of the Underworld


    ADAN STONE.


    After themotion of de and Althea¡¯s arrival, everyone calmed down as I and


    Luciusid out the n we had agreed upon. Everyone, including de, would have a


    role to y, and the only one that was not present was my Beta, Collin.


    But he had been informed as soon as we arrived back in the territory.


    Only Kingston and I went back. Patrea and Althea remained in the Silver Crest territory,


    and de was left with no choice but to meet his brother and make his presence known.


    Enter title¡­


    de also brought the witches to the packhouse for added protection and gave them


    ess to an isted clearing so Althea could practice what she needed to do.


    I, on the other hand, had to be cautious because Lucien was still checking the pack


    house from time to time and, ording to him, was wondering when I would be returning


    home. So the moment I came back, I had to continue pretending I still had no memory of


    my mate, including in front of my parents.


    Collin, Kingston, and their mates were allowed in on our secret since they would be


    needed to help us out.


    We only had two full days left before the day of the cleansing, and I still hadn¡¯t made my


    move to try to summon Hades. I was not even sure if I could make it happen, and even if


    he showed up, I had no guarantee he would give me what I wanted.


    But I had to try.


    After a day¡¯s work and a full day of pretending that I had no idea who the fuck Lucy was,


    I went out for a run. I still hadn¡¯t let Beast out. You could say I didn¡¯t trust him up to this


    point, only because I knew that he was suffering and that his outlet was always his


    anger.


    And I couldn¡¯t risk him hurting anyone.


    But I wasn¡¯t ming him this time. I could fully understand what my wolf was going


    through.


    We found our mate, and I was given a chance to be with her to hold her, mate with her,


    and tell her I love her ¨C but Beast was not given that privilege. He saw Angel from a


    distance on the night that they shifted, but he was not able to touch her, lick her, or bow


    down to her. He was able tomunicate with her before I was brought to the


    underworld, but it was only for a short period of time. 1


    And the happiness that he felt when we found out that Lucy would visit us as a subus


    was also short-lived the moment we were informed that it was impossible for Angel to be


    with Lucy in that form.


    So I had to run on my own, like I¡¯d been doing for thest two years, but I knew one day,


    once we had our Luna back, Beast would be free again.


    The first step to achieving that was to summon the god of hell.


    I stopped at the farthest point of my territory. I was almost in a ravine with a deep creek


    below it. It was now or never.


    I kneeled on the ground and raised my head to the moon. Before anything, I wanted my


    Goddess to bless me.


    ¡°Selene, I know you can hear me. I¡¯m not a perfect son of yours, and I doubt if I deserve


    your attention or your guidance. But I¡¯m seeking it. Bless me so I may be able to take my


    Luna back. And I promise you, I will work hard every single day of my life to be a better


    Alpha, a better mate, and a better son of yours. And a better father, if you will bless me


    with a family.¡± I prayed to the moon, even though I knew I didn¡¯t need loud words for her


    to hear me. But I felt better after saying that out loud.


    The clouds that overshadowed the moon began to clear away until only the moon was


    left in the starless sky as if telling me the


    Moon Goddess was giving me all her attention.


    ¡°Thank you, Selene.¡± A smile tugged on my mouth as hope arose from my chest. I stood


    up from kneeling and prepared myself for my next move.


    Lucius volunteered toe with me, but I refused. I had no idea what the deal or


    discussion would be between me and Hades if he ever showed up, but I wanted it to just


    be between us.


    ¡°Hades!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs, knowing no human or shifter would be able to


    hear me from here. ¡°I know you can hear me, Hades! I might be nothing in your eyes, but


    my mate, my fated mate is Lucija! She¡¯s one of your princesses! She¡¯s fated to be with


    me for a reason, and I want her back!


    Help me!¡±


    I raised my hands to my head and slipped my fingers through my hair before tugging


    them. I held onto that position while looking around, hoping he would appear out of


    nowhere.


    Lucien had never seen Hades. So I had no idea what he looked like or in what form he


    would face me. But it was the least of my worries, I just wanted a chance to plead with


    him.


    After an agonizing 20 seconds of silence, I began again.


    ¡°Hades! Just give me a few minutes! They said Lucija is the rightful heir to the throne of


    Kalmerus, which makes me, by default, the future king of one of your kingdoms¡­¡± I took


    a deep breath and entwined my hands on the top of my head as I swiveled around


    slowly, hoping he was just somewhere. ¡°. but I don¡¯t know how to rule the underworld. Do


    you think growling will make the demons follow me?¡± 2


    I chuckled in disappointment and shook my head. This was going nowhere. He would


    never check on me.


    I knew I was wasting my time, but I couldn¡¯t give up now that Lucy¡¯s cleansing was


    approaching. Lucius could always take me, but I needed a power greater than a


    contract. with a demon prince.


    I wet my lips. My throat suddenly felt dry, and the mark that Lucy ced on my neck


    throbbed as if a fire were igniting from within. My hand flew to my mark spot, and despite


    the heating off of it, I didn¡¯t find myself bothered by it as I rubbed my palms against


    my marked skin.


    Then the surrounding area darkened. I looked up at the sky and saw the clouds hovering


    over the moon so that it turned moonless, and before I knew it, the whole ce heated


    up as the air stayed still.


    Sweat formed on my forehead as my heart began thudding loudly.


    ¡°You called for me¡­¡± A deep voice came behind me, making goosebumps rise from my


    skin.


    I slowly swiveled my body around and came face to face with someone who I had no


    fucking idea how I would categorize.


    He looked ethereal ¨C something I never thought I would ever see in my whole life. I had


    seen different demons in the underworld, but the one in front of me left me speechless.


    The skin of his body looked burned and sticky. Big horns and tails sprouted just about


    everywhere, and the shape of his head was akin to a snake. I couldn¡¯t see any feet but


    he was towering over me.


    I mentioned earlier that I could take it in whatever form it would be. But seeing him right


    now was overwhelming my senses. I had no idea if I was scared or amused.


    ¡°King Hades¡­¡± I stuttered.


    Instead of acknowledging my greeting, the God of the Underworldughed, and it


    echoed around us. It was only now that I realized we were no longer on the ravine in my


    territory. I had no idea if he had built an illusion that we were in a dark, cave-like ce or


    if he had brought me to the underworld.


    ¡°You called me Hades earlier. Why are you addressing me as King now? Does my god


    form scare you, Alpha Stone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I don¡¯t know how to answer that.¡± I was being honest. His aura was so strong that


    if he wanted to, he could make me bend because, at this fucking moment, my knees felt


    like they would buckle soon. I wondered if this was also what I would feel if I saw Selene.


    In seconds, he transformed his form into another one. It wasn¡¯t his human form like what


    Lucien and Lucius used when they faced me, but this was more eptable in my eyes.


    He had straight, white hair, eyes, and a nose, but the burned skin extended now to his


    face. But there was nothing scary or bothersome about his form right now. ¡°Is this better


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re a capable ruler of Kalmerus?¡± He chuckled as he sat on a


    big, murky boulder.


    ¡°I never said I was worthy to be one, but Princess Lucija is my fated mate.¡±


    ¡°She is, in your realm but not in my realm.¡±


    ¡°She marked me. With her demon blood.¡±


    ¡°I know. That mark means she chose you in this realm. And she risked killing you as well.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is very rare for a demon to fall in love. It was our curse. I had lived a thousand years


    and had not found the perfect female to carry my mark. You love Lucija.¡±


    ¡°I do. But I don¡¯t understand what you mean.


    ¡°Love is a word not used in this realm. Love is a myth. That is what my demons were


    taught. But in reality, even a mythes from a distant truth. Only love can make the


    victims of a demon¡¯s mark survive, and in return for the love, the victim would be granted


    the lifespan and the power of the one who bit him.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying if I didn¡¯t love Lucy, I would be dead now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It didn¡¯t matter if Lucija loved you. What matters is you.¡± He chuckled painfully. ¡°I


    had lived more than a thousand years and loved thousands of females, but despite their


    ims that they loved me, no one had survived my bite until I just stopped trying.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you need to mark anyone? You¡¯re a God. You can just have anyone you want.


    ¡°Even the gods had walked and lived among their species. But Gods have immortal life,


    and living this life alone is something I wish on no one. As much as I had many females,


    males, and subordinates around me, I am alone.¡±


    I swallowed hard. I had many questions for him, but I didn¡¯t think I had time.


    ¡°I know what is happening in Kalmerus.¡± He added as if he could read my mind, and my


    head snapped up to meet his gaze.


    ¡°And you¡¯re just turning a blind eye?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the sarcasm in my voice.


    ¡°In the same way that Selene turns a blind eye to every chaos, uprising, war, and death


    perpetrated by her wolves, year after year, decade after decade. We might be the gods


    of our species, but we are not your babysitters.


    You reap what you sow.¡±


    ¡°But Lucien¡­ he¡¯s viting all thews of¡­¡±


    ¡°The same way, rogues, lycans, and werewolves are viting the rules set by Selene.¡±


    ¡°So you cannot do anything to stop him¡­¡± I asked, but I couldn¡¯t help the


    disappointment in my voice.


    ¡°I can. But I refused to interfere unless I needed to. When Lucien¡¯s time in my realm is


    over, he will be judged.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a demon¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you think the demon¡¯s sole purpose was to cause chaos in the world? We are here


    to take the souls of the unwanted and the unworthy, but sometimes my demons turned


    out to be the unworthy ones. Demons are the guardians of the afterlife as well, like the


    angels, only we take bad sides.¡±


    I could stay here and let him discuss what it was like to be a demon, but I didn¡¯t have the


    luxury of time.


    ¡°Can you help me?¡± I blurted it out. I needed to get straight to the point.


    ¡°I know what you want. The question is, what are you willing to give in return, Alpha


    Stone?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 100


    100 ¨C She¡¯s My Luna


    LUCY.


    I just came back from letting Angel out, and so far it has been amazing. Angel was


    stronger than I expected. She had killed five gups that were running around near the


    hot spring where we were staying, and she did it in an instant. These little creatures


    could emit poison from their bodies, but Angel had quick reflexes and was able to corner


    them and pounce them to death. Five was her highest number since we began staying


    at the hot spring three cycles ago.


    She was just as fierce as my demon side, and I was happy that despite being trapped in


    this realm, she was growing stronger and braver. My only hope was that the cleansing


    Enter title¡­


    would take ce in a neutral cove with no enchantments that would prevent my wolf


    from surfacing. I wanted to have a connection with her on that day.


    Aside from that, Lucius would find time to fight with me while I was in my wolf form.


    Angel and Lucius had built such a connection between them that it made me more


    confident that Lucius, my brother, was different from Lucien and Guillermo. He would


    sometimes take time to tell me the things he knew about Kalmerus and how he would


    change things around here.


    Every interaction with Lucius made me trust him more and more. I was hoping that after


    all this, all of us would be able to get out alive because I was one hundred percent sure


    that Lucius would make a great ruler of Kalmerus.


    I entered the tower and was on my way to Lucien¡¯s chamber. I wanted a word with him,


    and I was notified he was in his room. I didn¡¯t want to send him a message as he might


    invite Guillermo again if he knew I would be visiting him, so I wanted to take him on a


    surprise visit.


    I rounded a corner when all of a sudden someone grabbed me from behind, but before I


    could even find out who was holding me, my body was sucked into limbo and was


    thrown on a bed the moment I was out of it.


    ¡°What the!¡± I hissed, and my eyes zed red as my demon ws erupted from my nails.


    I pushed my body up from the bed and red at the demon in front of me. ¡°What were


    you thinking, taking me by surprise?¡±


    Guillermo stepped forward until he was exactly in front of me, and instead of backing


    away, I remained in my spot and squinted my eyes as I looked at him.


    I kept reminding myself to y my part well.


    Lucius told me not to show Guillermo that I despise him. I could be mad or pissed off at


    him, but I had to pretend there was an attraction on my end. I was not in agreement, but


    I trust Lucius. If we wanted


    Guillermo out of our way, I had to do this.


    His knuckles brushed against my cheek, and it took all of me not to push him away.


    ¡°Calm down, little spitfire. I just want to talk.


    ¡°What happened with ¡®can we talk?¡¯ Or is this how you treat females?¡± I asked, trying to


    keep my voice calm as I willed my eyes to return to normal.


    ¡°Last time I went that direction, you disappeared on me, so I had no choice but to do it


    the other way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being grabbed and transported somewhere without my consent. Besides, I


    haven¡¯t forgiven you for stealing a kiss. !!


    ¡°If you give it willingly, then it won¡¯t be stolen.¡±


    I ced my hands on my hips as I smiled cockily at him, even if I wanted to throw him a


    punch. ¡°You¡¯re too old to be stealing kisses and forcing yourself. If you be my King,


    you will have unlimited ess to those.


    ¡°And why can¡¯t I get it in advance? We both know I will end up as your King.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Nope. I haven¡¯t decided yet. I can¡¯t go around kissing you and Lucius. I¡¯m not that type


    of she-demon.¡±


    I was still talking when his arm wrapped around my waist as he pulled me closer. I


    stopped myself from arching my body away from him, but I raised my hands to his chest


    to put some distance between us.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with experimenting to see which lips make your knees weak.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ a few more cycles, and it will all be decided. You will get a taste of what you


    wanted at the cleansing, so just let me be?¡± I smiled at him as I tried to push away from


    his hold, but the shithead leaned closer, captured my lips, and began kissing me.


    I knew I should pull away, but Lucius had warned me about this. Demons are sexual


    beings, and my father was probably sending Guillermo to test if I was still reserving


    myself for Adan. So as much as I didn¡¯t want this, I kissed him back and relied on the


    idea that the presence of the enchantment in the tower would prohibit Adan from feeling


    this kiss.


    I kissed him back softly, but his kisses became deeper and harder as his hand gripped


    my hair, and I knew this was leading to something else already. My hand raised to his


    chin as I cupped it with force before inching my face away from him.


    ¡°Enough for now. You¡¯re getting more than what you should take.¡± I shed him a wicked


    smile before swiping my tongue over my upper lip.


    ¡°You want it too¡­¡± His hand on my hair tightened as he crushed his lips against mine.


    This time he was assaulting my lips so brutally that if I were an ordinary human, my lips


    would be broken. I regretted swiping ¨D my tongue against my lips ¨C he had clearly taken


    it as an invitation, but I just said no, didn¡¯t I?


    I mustered all my strength and bit his bottom lip hard before I pushed him away. He let


    go of me and I moved backward, shaking my head while a wicked grin formed on his


    face as he stepped closer.


    ¡°Enough, Guillermo. I demand you respect my decision.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t let any female tell me what I can and cannot do.¡±


    This was hopeless. How could I pretend more when this was already disgusting to me?


    I willed for my body to transport, but nothing was happening. I swallowed hard and tried


    again. Nothing!


    ¡°You can¡¯t get out of here, my queen.¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders, still shing me his evil smirk while he kept walking toward


    me and I kept inching backward.


    My chest heaved while I let my eyes ze red before throwing him a fire st. mes


    engulfed his body, but he justughed it off as it slowly died down.


    ¡°It seemed we had the same kind of fire. It only caresses me, my queen. You need to try


    harder.¡±


    My eyes squinted as I ordered my fire to emit something that he couldn¡¯t destroy, and


    before I knew it, ice sts were spewing out of my hand and targeting him.


    Guillermo¡¯s body was thrown to the other side of his chamber before ice spikes pinned


    him to the wall.


    He hissed and red at me, but I just gave him a satisfied smile before I dusted my


    palms against each other.


    ¡°Next time, never threaten a queen.¡± I winked at him before I walked out of his room with


    my head held high.


    I had no idea how he would get away from it probably by melting the ice with his fire but


    that was his problem, not mine.


    I was sure Lucius would be disappointed that I was not able to maintain a good


    connection with Guillermo, but I was also sure he would be excited if he found out I could


    summon ice as well.


    I transported my body back to my chamber as soon as I was out of Guillermo¡¯s, and the


    moment I was in thefort of my own room, I screamed and pointed all my fingers at


    where the candles were sitting nicely and ignited their wicks before stomping my way to


    my bathroom while wiping off my mouth with my hands.


    I took my clothes off with just a flick of my hand and stood under the shower. I tried to


    scrub off his touch and kisses on me, which was really unnecessary because demons


    never bathed at all. But I felt better rubbing every part of my body that he touched.


    I hope Adan didn¡¯t feel this, like thest time. Or if he did, I hope Lucius¡¯ message to him


    thest time was clear enough to pacify him, that those kisses were not weed.


    I had to be more careful. One more cycle and all will be revealed. Lucius promised me


    that before the cleansing he would tell me how we could kill Lucien. And if I could, I


    would send Guillermo with him.


    There were already too many demons in this realm. Killing two would not be a great loss.


    ???


    ADAN STONE


    ¡°The question is, what are you willing to give in return, Alpha Stone?¡± Hades¡¯ question


    kept ringing in my head.


    It took a while before I found my voice and asked him back. ¡°What do you want from


    me?¡±


    ¡°The one you want to take away from my realm is someone precious.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my Luna,¡± I told him, trying to control my urge to raise my voice.


    ¡°She was mine before she was yours. So tell me, why would I help you if it meant losing


    her?¡±


    ¡°You will not lose her. I will make sure she does not abandon her demon side. I will not


    let her.¡±


    Hadesughed, and the hair on my body rose again. How would I convince him?


    ¡°Her demon side will always be with her. Even you can¡¯t stop that. Tell me exactly what


    you wish for me to do?¡±


    Great. I thought he knew what I wanted. But this was it ¨C I wanted my intentions clear.


    ¡°I want a guarantee that no matter what happens, Lucija and I wille out alive from


    this,¡± I told him with a straight face.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Invincibility? What you are asking is impossible. One strike to your heart or


    your wolf, and you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want a contract with you and not with a simple demon. I hope that


    after all of this, I will still be able to enjoy life with her. Hades, I only had her for a few


    weeks. A few minutes after finding out she¡¯s my mate. I will go anywhere for her, but I


    want to be able to spend the rest of my life with her.¡±


    Hades entwined his fingers and began drumming them against each other as he looked


    at me, and I knew he wanted to hear more. But before I could continue, pain ripped


    through my chest as marks began to appear on my wrist. The pain was longer than the


    previous one.


    I closed my eyes for a brief second, and when I opened them, I saw Hades¡¯ gaze on my


    wrist before he shifted it to look me in the eyes. He was staring at me as if he were


    looking through my soul, wanting to know how I felt.


    If Lucius had note to me and exined more of what he wanted Lucy to do, I would


    be outraged again. But I knew I had to put my trust in someone to keep going -not with


    Lucius. I trust my mate. I trust Lucy. And I will keep trusting her until she tells me she no


    longer loves me. But as long as she did, she would be the only person I would believe in


    this world full of deceptions and lies.


    I cleared my throat and began speaking again. ¡°You never found a female that could love


    you back, but I did. I don¡¯t know how much time we have, but I want to extend it as long


    as I can. I will take her back to my realm with every ounce of my capability, but I am


    nothingpared to the lord we will be facing. I can say I will save her until myst


    breath, but I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want myst breath to be at this point in our lives.


    I want more time with her. Help me save her.


    Save us. Spare us from death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking too much.¡±


    ¡°And I am willing to give as much. Just name your price.¡±


    ¡°I want you.¡± He said almost immediately.


    ¡°What do you mean by me? I don¡¯t want to be separated from Lucy.¡±


    ¡°You can have her here, in this lifetime, as long as you both live. But after this lifetime, I


    want to have you¡­ 5


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    101 ¨C Change of ns


    NIGHT BEFORE THE CLEANSING.


    ADAN STONE.


    Hades¡¯ words kept repeating in my head. I wasn¡¯t sure if I had made the right decision.


    He was asking for too much, but then I knew I would give everything just to have a


    guarantee of a life with Lucy.


    Lucius asked me what Hades¡¯ condition was, but I refused to let him know. It was


    enough. that he knew I could enter and leave the demon realm any time I wanted and


    could take Lucy out with me. Hades also gave me two shots to revive someone,


    including


    Enter title¡­


    myself in the case of death. I was asking for three, but he said life should not be yed


    with, so I had to be content with the two he had given me and hope it would be enough


    for me or Lucy.


    This was getting real already. A month ago, my only concern was my f*cking d*ck, which


    couldn¡¯t seem to awaken despite females. lining up for it.


    Who would have thought my life would take a f*cking turn and throw me a fate that I had


    never even imagined possible? But I knew despite all of this, I would never regret buying


    Lucy at the Omega Feast, and when I told her I was on Team Lucy, I meant it. I will be on


    her team until the end of time.


    I brushed my hands against my face as I waited for everyone else to arrive. I was


    already at the Silver Crest Pack in the clearing where Althea needed to do her spell to


    begin our journey. She would be assisted by Patrea, but she needed to keep the spell


    going as long as needed on her own. 1


    Sheena, Collin¡¯s younger sister, was with us, but she was unconscious in the back seat


    of my car. Collin slipped a sleeping potion in her drinks since we didn¡¯t want her to know


    the real deal until we could resolve everything. But we needed her presence here.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Colin¡¯s words snapped me out of my thoughts. I nodded at him and


    stepped out of the car to meet the rest of them.


    de, Althea, Patrea, and Lucius all came together, and we walked to the area where


    Althea had to perform her spells.


    ¡°Did you have her?¡± Althea asked as everyone came to a halt.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in the backseat of my car,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Where is Laira?¡± Her eyes were looking behind me and Collin and toward my 424 car.


    ¡°Change of n. Did Lucius not exin to you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time. I got dyed in the underworld. I just arrived as well.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by change of n?¡± Patrea asked, her brows furrowing.


    ¡°Laira and Collin will remain Laira and


    Collin. We don¡¯t want to risk Lucien discovering Collin is nowhere to be found.


    He needs to see him. So instead of Collin and Laira, taking my and Sheena¡¯s form, we


    think it¡¯s best if it¡¯s Althea and de pretending to be us. It will also avoid suspicions


    from my family if they feel a different aura from Collin. de still has an


    Alpha aura, so it will be safer to use him. instead of my Beta.¡±


    ¡°This is not what we agree¡­¡± Althea blurted out, but Lucius butted in immediately.


    ¡°Listen, Althea. If you¡¯re the one on


    Sheena¡¯s form, then you don¡¯t need to hide anywhere in the packhouse or Stone¡¯s


    territory to keep up with the spell.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ll befortable around de,¡± I added.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not intimate!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to unless you want to,¡± I answered her.


    ¡°What the f*ck are we supposed to do if we pretend as you and Sheena or whomever


    that female is?¡± de asked, grunting.


    ¡°If the spelles out perfectly, you and Althea will go home to my packhouse as Adan


    and Sheena. You don¡¯t have to do a lot.


    You just need to lie down in bed and sleep. Now if you want to f*ck each other, then it¡¯s


    up to you. The sheets are fresh, and I usually don¡¯t let any females in my room ¨C only


    Lucy stepped foot in there but I¡¯m making an exception tonight. So feel free to use our


    room as you please as long as you moan my name and Sheena¡¯s instead of yours.¡±


    Althea and de looked stunned, but I continued talking.


    ¡°In the morning, eat breakfast together, and then de will need to perform my task.


    Colin and Kingston will be there to assist you. Remember, you have no idea who Lucy is


    other than the fact that everyone tells you


    she¡¯s your mate. Now the thing is, you will be greeted by my family in different ways. My


    grandmother will still be warm and will still hug both of you, but my mom will give you a


    cold shoulder for sure. You just need to shrug it off and continue to pretend you¡¯re


    smitten by Sheena.¡± I exined in one breath before focusing my gaze on Althea.¡±


    That¡¯s it. Easy peasy.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if my father will keep watching you during the cleansing, so your can¡¯t


    stop pretending until wee back from the underworld,¡± Lucius added.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t agree to this,¡± Althea repeated in a very soft voice.


    ¡°Althea, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Patrea turned to her granddaughter before shifting her gaze to de.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure if you tell de what he can and cannot do, you will be able to pull it off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to be concerned about. I¡¯m sure Lucien has no idea who Sheena is. ¡±


    As long as he sees me or Stone,¡± I said, pointing to de. ¡°¡­upied, he will leave him


    alone.¡±


    ¡°I can do that, y Stone,¡± de answered as his gaze shifted to Althea. ¡°Does it mean I


    have to be around Althea all the time while this thing is ongoing?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ While you pretend to work, Althea can do her own thing, but I suggest she stay


    near you so she can feel if the spell is wearing off.


    I need my father to think Stone¡¯s mind is upied with some other female during


    Lucija¡¯s cleansing.¡±


    ¡°That will work for me. Just make sure


    Althea won¡¯t be in a bigger mess again after this.¡± de stated his face void of any


    emotions.


    ¡°We are all already in this big mess, de. I can¡¯t promise you that after this, everything


    will be peaceful. I wish I could, man.¡± I looked him straight in the eyes because I knew he


    had been worrying for Althea since day one.


    ¡°If we be sessful on this task, I can assure you that the demon world will never


    bother you and Althea again unless it is for something pleasant. You have my word on


    that.¡± Lucius stated.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get this started unless Althea will back out,¡± I told everyone while my eyes


    were set on the young witch. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you, Althea. If you¡¯re notfortable


    ying Sheena alongside de, I have no other option but to have Sheena do the part


    as herself. It means she will be closer to de, and we have to hide you somewhere in


    the packhouse so you can hold the spell that will create the illusions. for de.¡±


    All eyes shifted to Althea, and I saw the color drain from her face before she was able to


    get herposure back and tilt her head up to meet my eyes. ¡°I can y Sheena. Let¡¯s


    not include her in this mess. It will be easier for me to stabilize the spell when I don¡¯t


    need to hide or cramp up somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I eximed as I threw Lucius an ¡®I told you so¡¯ look. I knew using another female


    to be around de would work, but. the demon didn¡¯t believe it. He obviously had no


    idea what female jealousy could do.


    ¡°I think we should get started!¡± Lucius shed a devilish grin and ced his hands. on


    his hips.


    The f*cker looked rather excited, so for a moment I was wondering if this was just a ploy ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    to get us all in one ce and destroy us. But it was toote to back down now. If we


    dy everything, Lucy might be thrown to the pits of hell, where demons are already


    waiting to devour what was mine.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, my eyes shifting between Althea and de.


    ¡°I am if Althea is ready,¡± de answered.


    ¡°I am. Alpha Stone, de, I need you both around the runes.¡± She pointed to the


    ground where her runes were.


    de and I went to our positions as Patrea built a shield to restrict Althea¡¯s spell from


    bouncing off everywhere except us.


    ¡°Alpha Stone, I need your blood on this vial.


    She handed me a small bottle that had some gooey-looking liquid in it.


    ¡°How much blood do you need?¡±


    ¡°Two to three drops would suffice.¡±


    I didn¡¯t waste any time and cut my palm with my ws, dropping my blood inside the vial


    before handing it to Althea, but she gave me another one. ¡°I need a reserve in case you


    can¡¯t go back on time and the spell is wearing off.¡±


    After I handed her back the second vial, she gave one to de and left her instructions.


    ¡±


    I will begin my spell, and you don¡¯t need to do anything, Alpha Stone, but just stand


    there. de, once I give you a nod, you need to drink everything in that vial and make


    sure Alpha Stone is the only one in your mind, so keep looking at him until I finish my


    chant.¡± She told him before shifting his gaze to everyone around us. ¡°If you all can go


    behind de so his eyesight will only see Alpha Stone.¡±


    Everyone moved as instructed, and Althea began with her chant.


    The hair on my body rose as the memory of Lucy beside me the first time Althea cast a


    spell on us shed in my head. That night changed everything, and I hoped this night


    would let me take back what I had lost that night.


    ¡°Vos nocturni spiritus vocavi Citationem attendite. Nubescant omnes videntes eum in


    nomine tuo, spiritus fortes.¡± Althea began her chant, and the surrounding area darkened


    as a small tornado formed between me and de, but it was still possible for us to see


    Althea.


    She nodded her head to de, and he drank the potion while staring at me. He


    grimaced for a while, and I would haveughed if this was nothing serious, as he might


    have found. drinking my blood repulsive.


    ¡°Nubescant omnes videntes eum in nomine tuo, spiritus fortes.¡± Althea¡¯s chant became.


    louder as her hair was being blown away by the tornado that was rising and covering


    de¡¯s whole bodypletely. Despite the authority and firmness in her voice, Althea¡¯s


    eyes were betraying her. She looked worried as her eyes focused on the tornado that


    engulfed de.


    And then, in an instant, she stopped chanting and the tornado vanished, making me


    jump from my position when I came face. to face with someone who f*cking looked like


    me.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± I growled lowly, still amazed at what I was seeing.


    ¡®Exactly what I feel when you shapeshift into my form.¡¯ Lucius chuckled in my head.


    de stood there still, not moving from his spot, but he was looking at his body, which


    shrank down to my size.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Althea asked in a soft voice, and de tilted his head to look at her.


    ¡°I feel okay. You, how do you feel looking at me? Will you be able to distinguish between


    me and Stone?¡±


    I wanted to snicker, even with his first mate, de refused disys of affection in public


    ces, but he had his own way of showing how much he cared with his words.


    Althea¡¯s eyes widened as she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Same. I know it¡¯s you in there


    because I see some clouds in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want you to mistake Stone for me.¡±


    Althea rolled her eyes before looking at Collin. ¡°I think we can proceed with your sister. If


    you can bring her here.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    102 ¨C Adan & Sheena


    ADAN STONE.


    Since the procedure with de didn¡¯t have any problems, Althea proceeded to do the


    same for her and the unconscious Sheena.


    I felt bad having to drag Collin¡¯s sister into


    this, but we were left with no choice. Sheena had always been a pleasant person, and I


    knew if she knew the whole thing, she would be willing to help, but since she had no


    idea. about our contact with the underworld, it was safer for her to be left out as much as


    we could. 1


    Enter title¡­


    She was staying in the city with their aunt since she went to university, so people in the


    pack would not be surprised to see two


    Sheenas while Althea is there. The only thing was, we had to be careful that no one


    would see Althea, aka Sheena, around the packhouse to avoid questions from our pack


    members once my rightful Luna came home.


    After Althea took Sheena¡¯s form, Collin drove his sister back to the city while we all


    waited for him toe back.


    de and Althea would being home with Collin, while Patrea and I would enter the


    demon world in a few hours.


    ¡°Does Lucy still have no idea I¡¯ming?¡± I asked Lucius as he handed me a cigarette.


    ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t. We will still go with the n, and I have to remind you again:


    Whatever you see in there and whatever act Lucy does, don¡¯t show any emotions.¡±


    ¡°This is f*cking hard.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a say at this point. Do it or your emotions will blow us up.


    I took a deep breath and puffed on the cigarette in my hand. ¡°Are you sure the demons


    helping us are really on our side?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Those are my demons. My life is tied to them. If I die, they die. And if they betray


    me, they will perish, never to return except with the lost soul in the depths of hell.¡±


    ¡°Those souls that you take the unworthy ones, the unwanted ¨C where do they end up?


    ¡°Pits of hell. The hottest part of hell. They will burn for eternity, and they will feel every bit


    of it. Their souls will never die, will never be reborn.¡± He answered, and I swallowed


    hard.


    ¡°How about you? If you die, where will your soul go?¡±


    ¡°If Hades or the G*ds of the underworld deemed me worthy, I will be a soul floating in


    the underworld. I will never be able to take a physical form, but I will still be around, and I


    canmand demons¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to visit the pits of hell?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The anguish in there keeps the living demons and the dead demons alive. We feed


    off of their pain and hatred.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even bothered? If you die in this war against my father, you won¡¯t be there.


    You¡¯ll be returned to the moon.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Unless the g*d of hell desires your soul, I told myself. ¡°And Lucy, will she be at


    the Underworld too?¡± 1


    ¡°I have no answer for that. She¡¯s a part werewolf, and she¡¯s always loved that part.


    I¡¯m thinking her soul will be returned to the moon unless she fully embraces herself as a


    demon, maybe she can choose which realm she wants to be returned to. But that¡¯s just


    my thoughts.¡±


    I closed my eyes and leaned my back on the tree behind me. His words were shattering


    what was left of my heart. What I wished for was a lifetime with Lucy, and I would do


    everything in my power to keep us alive as much as I could because, after this, I no


    longer had a guarantee of eternal life with her.


    ALTHEA.


    I was quiet the whole time we were driving back to Alpha Stone¡¯s territory. I had to keep


    addressing de as Stone, and from time to time, I would slip because he was forcing


    met to talk with him, as he said we needed to befortable with each other, but it was


    annoying me.


    Many things were running through my mind.


    I worried for Patrea and Alpha Stone, the same way I worried for Lucy. I knew the part


    I was ying was minimalpared to what they had to go through, so I vowed to


    myself that I would do my best to perfect this deception to make sure Alpha Stone could


    move freely in the Underworld. But having de around me made it harder.


    He was surely enjoying this part, as he had been smiling the whole time he was


    conversing with Collin and asking things. about the Alpha¡¯s routine and the time for


    breakfast, and what he usually eats.


    Thankfully, Sheena had never stayed the night at the packhouse, so I could be myself,


    but I had to be careful that her parents didn¡¯t see me there or everything would be even


    more messed up.


    But we had Collin, Laira, Kingston, and Lena helping us, so I should not worry about


    blowing this up. 1


    The packhouse was already deserted when we reached home. It was past midnight, and


    thankfully, the previous Alphas and Lunas. were already asleep. At least we didn¡¯t have


    to deal with them tonight.


    ¡°Goodnight, Alpha, Sheen¡­¡± Collin smiled warmly at me as he stopped on the second.


    floor. This was where his and Laira¡¯s room was, while de and I needed to proceed to


    the third floor for Alpha Stone¡¯s room.


    I went up to Collin and wrapped my arms around him before I gave him a peck on his


    cheek. ¡°Good night, Cole. And thank you¡­¡±


    He ruffled my hair and shifted his gaze to de. ¡°Take care of my sister, and just


    mindlink me tomorrow if you¡¯re not joining breakfast.¡±


    Before we left, Alpha Stone inducted de as part of his pack, so the mindlink would


    work between him and the Beta and G*mma.


    de didn¡¯t reply and just gave him a salute before his arm went around my shoulders


    as he guided me back to the stairs. I leaned my body closer to him and walked quietly.


    My mind and my body were tired.


    I was d I didn¡¯t pass out after the two spells. It helped that Mama Patrea was there,


    and she was the one who performed the shield spell because that one could take too


    much energy as well.


    de unlocked the door, but before he let me in, he ced a soft kiss on the crown of


    my head.


    I wanted to scoff at him for overacting, but then I reminded myself that we had no idea if


    someone was watching or not.


    ¡°Goodnight Adan¡­¡± I crawled to my side of the bed after putting on silk shorts and


    spaghetti-strap pajamas.


    ¡°You need to start calling me love.¡± de winked at me as he watched me. He was


    sitting up and leaning his back on the headboard. His upper body was naked, and I was


    not sure what he had on the lower part since the nket was covering his body.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I just call you Adan? Or Stone?¡± I asked, raising my brows but still smiling at


    him.


    ¡°Everyone calls me that. But no one has called me love, so let¡¯s reserve that for you. He


    answered yfully.


    ¡°In your dreams¡­¡± Iughed sarcastically before I remembered I was supposed to act in


    love with Alpha Stone. ¡°Fine¡­ Good night, my love.¡±


    I slipped my body inside the nket and waited for him to say goodnight. It felt weird


    that, despite knowing it was Alpha Stone¡¯s form beside me, I could imagine de as he


    even the way his mouth twitched was how de does it. was


    I shut my eyes, annoyed that he didn¡¯t even bother to respond even after I called him ¡®


    love¡¯ as he suggested.


    ¡°Come here, and give me a good night kiss.¡± He suddenly spoke, making my eyes snap


    open.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Why me? You want the kiss, thene over here.¡± I wanted to sound sweet, but I


    couldn¡¯t help being sarcastic. This was getting harder than I thought it would be.


    ¡°If I¡¯m the one rolling over there at your side, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be taking more than a kiss. But I


    know you¡¯re tired. So I¡¯m doing you a favor, my love. Kiss me now and I will let you


    sleep.¡±


    As much as I wanted to be upset, I couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy with the way the word ¡®


    love¡¯ rolled from his lips. Although he looked like the other Alpha, his voice was almost


    identical to his own.


    I got up fromying down and crawled to his side when he suddenly turned off the side


    lamps, leaving just the faint light from the moon to illuminate the room.


    ¡°Why did you turn off the lights?¡± I asked in a hushed tone.


    He didn¡¯t reply, but I saw the way his mouth twitched into a smile, and it made me smile


    wider as the thought of him not wanting to see Sheena the same way I didn¡¯t want to see


    Alpha Stone crossed my mind.


    I tilted my head higher and pecked his lips instead of the cheek I was initially nning to


    kiss, and just when I was about to withdraw, his hand went to my nape and held me in


    ce as his lips began to caress. mine.


    ¡°Just close your eyes¡­¡± He mumbled¡­ ¡°And know that it¡¯s me.¡±


    My stomach churned as my knees weakened. Those words were enough to let me


    break. loose from my control as my arms wrapped around his neck and I pressed my


    body closer to him, kissing him the same way he was devouring my lips: hot and deep.


    de rolled us over, pinning my body against him, and I kept my eyes closed so as not


    to break the magic between us. I could feel his erection prodding the front of my core,


    and I couldn¡¯t help the moan that escaped my throat.


    This was not the first time that we kissed, and although there were times I felt his hard


    c*ck pressing on me while we kissed, this was the first time that it was pointing at me as


    if it were ready to break the barrier between us.


    I was thinking about wrapping my legs. around him and rubbing my p*ssy against his


    shaft, but I was afraid he was just ying his part so well that I was the only one that got


    carried away. Insecurities arose from my chest, knowing I would never be able to seduce


    him because had no idea how, and he was probably going topare me to his first


    mate.


    The thought was enough to wash away the desire that was building inside me. My hands


    went to his chest as I slowly pushed him off of me. I then tilted my head slowly to the


    side and opened my eyes.


    ¡°We should sleep now. I¡¯m really tired,¡± I told him in a low voice, and he nodded his head


    before he rolled over to his side without saying a word.


    ¡°Can you hug me?¡± I asked. This was just part of the pretending, I kept telling myself, but


    I was hoping he would not decline.


    Soon, the mattress dipped as his weight shifted and he inched closer until he was in


    front of me and slid his arm under my neck, letting my head rest on his arm as his other


    arm snaked around my body.


    I scooted nearer and rested my cheek against his naked chest before coiling my arms


    around his warm body and closing my eyes. ¡°Good night¡­ ¡­ baby¡­¡± I almost


    slipped.


    ¡°Good night, baby¡­¡± He replied this time and kissed my forehead before he pulled my


    body closer to him. This felt good. If this was the only pretending that we had to do, I N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    think I would be okay with it.


    I let my legs tangle with him under the sheets before letting myself sumb to sleep.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    103 ¨C Wee Back To The Underworld


    ADAN STONE.


    My throat was parched as I stood beside Lucius, about to enter the portal to the


    underworld. Aside from traversing a world unknown to me, I would be on my own.


    Patrea had put Beast to sleep to avoid any demons, especially Lucien, from detecting or


    sensing my wolf once we were outside the tower. Lucy¡¯s cleansing would be held in a


    cove somewhere far from their abode, which was better since Lucy would be able to let


    Angel surface in case she needed to. As for me, I had to rely on my own strength and on


    the demon power that Lucy shared with me. couldn¡¯t be stubborn at this point. We


    needed to stay hidden as much as we could.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°Would you like to join me in the underworld, Patrea?¡± Lucius¡¯ eyes zed red as a


    devilish grin crossed his features. His hand extended, reaching out for her to take it. It


    took a while before Patrea gave him her hand and responded, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lucius sped his hand with hers as he motioned for me to hold on to his


    shoulder, and the moment I did, my body was immediately sucked into limbo, and I just


    found us in a different ce.


    I wanted to cough because everything was so warm and constricting my breathing, but I


    tried to suppress it to avoid drawing attention to us. Lucius disappeared but reappeared


    in an instant and shoved something over me and Patrea.


    It was the invisible cloak that Patrea owned and that Lucius took from her cottage. The


    same one that Lucy used when she ran away from this realm more than two years ago.


    The cloak would be able to hide us, including our scent and auras, as long as we


    remained under it. But we would not be able to use it in the middle of a crowd. We were


    invisible under it, but they would still be able to touch us if we bumped into them.


    I held Patrea closer to my body under the cloak, hunching my back a little so we could


    be of the same height and our feet would not be visible. We held on to Lucius


    ¡® clothes, and we were immediately transported to a small cottage. I assumed this was


    Patrea¡¯s home in this realm.


    We needed a ce where she could start her enchantments, and this was the only


    option in this area.


    ¡°Father has a dark witch with him, so I was assuming he would not be bothered if he


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    sensed a witch¡¯s aura near him, but we still need to be careful. I will be leaving you here


    for now since I need to speak with Lucy. After this, I will not be able to talk with her.¡±


    Lucius¡¯ eyes shifted to me. ¡°If you feel one more pain, just bear with it. I can assure you


    she doesn¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting my whole trust in you, Lucius. But if you go back on your word, I won¡¯t care


    where my soul ends up. I will be the one to end your life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve threatened me with that a hundred times, Stone. I¡¯m still not worried.¡± He said


    before he threw a light punch at my arm. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re brothers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an only child.¡± I scoffed at him, but a smile was slowly tugging at my mouth.


    ¡°Well, if you take Lucy, it means you¡¯ll take me as well.¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯m her only family.¡±


    I chuckled before responding to him. As much as I initially loathed him, I did like the


    Lucius I was seeing and interacting withtely. ¡°I didn¡¯t know demons knew what family


    meant.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re both overjoyed upon realizing you are brothers-inw, but that won¡¯t be a


    reality unless we save Lucy. So get your a*ses up and stop fooling around because we


    have many things to do, especially you.¡± She pointed at Lucius, and the demon just


    looked at me, suppressing an evil smirk that crossed his face.


    So I answered on his behalf, ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    Patrea rolled her eyes at me but remained quiet as she continued to gather vials and


    liquids from her stash.


    ¡®D*mn, I¡¯ll be your Dad if you¡¯re calling her Mom. Lucius¡¯ words dug into my head.


    ¡®Do you seriously fancy Patrea?¡± I asked, leaning back in my seat on the couch.


    ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s still not warming up to me. Care to help a brother out?¡¯


    Seriously? Now? You know I¡¯m here to save Lucy, right?¡±


    ¡®Just kidding.¡¯ He chuckled before he stood from his seat and spoke to us. ¡°I will go


    ahead. I will meet Lucy. And then we will go with the first n. Just be ready.¡±


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ I asked Lucy as soon as I transported my body to the cove, where the


    first stage of Lucy¡¯s cleansing would be heldter. 2


    ¡®Just walking out of the great hall. Guillermo is there, I tried to start up a conversation


    with him.¡¯


    ¡®Did you two fight?¡±


    ¡®No. I was rather sweet with him, but he was not pushing himself on me. I guess my ice


    made him realize I could actually hurt him.¡¯


    ¡®Good. And father?¡¯


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t left his chamber.¡¯


    ¡®He was probably checking on Stone to make sure he wouldn¡¯t interfere with your


    cleansing.¡¯


    ¡®What can Adan do against him?¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t trust your own mate?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t trust my own father. Adan could be the strongest and smartest man alive, but


    match him with a devious devil and he would stille undone.¡¯


    ¡®I agree. Meet me up in my chamber.¡¯


    ¡®Your chamber? I¡¯ve never been there.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯


    ¡®i don¡¯t think I like that idea. Why not in mine?¡¯


    ¡®Father can pop up there anytime. He can¡¯t on mine. I requested decades ago that he


    not be able to enter my chamber via teleportation.¡¯ ¡®And he agreed?¡¯


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t care about me. And you were not born yet at that time, so you are not


    included in the enchantment that prohibits my brothers from entering it.¡¯


    ¡°Now that¡¯s something I should be concerned about. No one can save me from you in


    case you are nning to sabotage me.¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you just tell me Guillermo backed off after you shot ice on him? What makes you


    think I can overpower you if Guillermo himself was afraid of you?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s what a predator


    does-boost their prey¡¯s ego.¡¯ ¡®Shut it, Lucija. We are running out of time. I need you in my


    chamber right now or I¡¯ll let Guillermo have his way with you. ¡®I¡¯m not scared. And before


    you keep bbing there. I¡¯m already outside your bedroom. I couldn¡¯t get in because I


    had no idea what the inside looked like.¡¯ I was not even finished with my words when the


    double doors to his room opened and he motioned for me toe I walked inside and


    tried to sense if there were any dangers, but there was nothing I could sense.


    Either I was safe here or Lucius was just good at this.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me everything now? ¡± I asked as I turned my body around to face


    him.


    ¡°Yes, and I want you to hold your tongue until I¡¯m done.¡± He answered, pointing a finger


    to the section where the couches. were.


    I nodded my head and took a seat on the single sofa in the corner of his receiving area


    before flicking my fingers to light up the candles around the room.


    ¡°Did you ever wonder why Father was so adamant in taking you to his side? In making


    you the next queen of this ce?


    Why was he still protecting you despite your defiance of him?¡±


    ¡°No. Except that he is so afraid of his own. sons that he chose his weak daughter


    instead. Or maybe I was just his favorite.¡±


    ¡°Ern!¡± He chuckled, mimicking a buzzer for a wrong answer. ¡°He was actually afraid of


    you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± My eyes widened, as disbelief crossed my face.


    ¡°Once upon a time mind you, this is not a fairy tale, but we can still get a happy ending.


    Anyway, our father went to meet Orpheus. Orpheus is the seer, or the third eye, in this


    realm. He asked if Orpheus could see the future of Kalmerus. He went back there too


    many times, but Orpheus could never force herself to see the future. Her visions just


    happened, and one time they did. She foresaw that the next ruler of Kalmerus would


    have a stronger aura than Father and that his life would be linked to the rightful heir to


    his throne.


    ¡°What do you mean linked?¡±


    ¡°If the rightful heir dies, so does Lucien. I always thought Father was invincible, akin to


    Hades. But this prophecy proves he could be taken down.¡±


    ¡°By killing the rightful heir¡­¡± My chest heaved as the hair on my skin raised. I slowly


    stood up from the couch, my hands clutching the armrest tightly. ¡°Is it me? Are you ¡­


    nning to kill¡­ me, Lucius?¡±


    I was stuttering. I understood when he said the rightful heir had a strong aura but did it


    mean it had strength as well? Because I didn¡¯t think I was strong enough.


    ¡°Lucius¡­ answer me,¡± I said while gritting my teeth.


    An evil smirk crossed his face as he swiped his tongue slowly over his upper lip while his


    eyes zed red. His gaze never left mine, and I could feel my heart thudding so loudly


    that it felt like it would jump out of my chest.


    Coming here in his chamber was a big mistake. I was sure he nned this, and if he


    wanted to, I could never get out of here. I was scared of my father and Guillermo, but it


    was nothingpared to the fear brewing in my chest at the moment.


    Lucius would never betray me. He was different from them. Or was he?


    Fear and betrayal. Was everything he showed me a lie?

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    104 ¨C Lies, Betrayal, and Love


    LUCIUS.


    ¡°Lucius¡­ answer me.¡± Lucija had always been brave, but the she-demon in front of me


    looked like a scared cat ¨C soaked in the rain and with nowhere to go.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sh her an evil smirk. I took pleasure in knowing even the strongest


    one feared me. I was anticipating that she would throw fire or ice at me, but she didn¡¯t.


    Instead, her eyes pooled with tears as she tried to control her breathing.


    And I couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    Myughter echoed around my room as I shook my head. ¡°The f*ck, Lucija! I could have


    killed you when you were 11 or when you were asleep because I have ess to your


    Enter title¡­


    room. Why now? Why while Guillermo is here?¡±


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± The pain was still flitting in her eyes. And I knew I should never feel guilty. I¡¯d


    done thousands of cruel things and had never regretted any of them. I raised my hands


    in the air before I spoke. ¡°I was just kidding with that dealy expression. I didn¡¯t know you


    would buy it.¡±


    ¡°You! F*cking m*ron!¡± She snarled before a ball of ice swooshed past me and hit the


    wall behind me, creating a loud thud and ice s*i*es sticking to it like daggers.


    ¡°Whoah! That was close!¡± I chuckled. ¡± Calm down. We¡¯re on the same team.¡±


    ¡°Why are you not killing me yet?¡± Her eyes squinted as she slowly took her seat.


    ¡°Because I had no ns of killing you. I told you I would always have your back, and I


    mean to keep that.¡±


    ¡°Am I the heir, Lucius?¡±


    ¡°you know the answer to that.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it. Am I the heir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what our father believes.¡±


    ¡°If he thinks it¡¯s me, why didn¡¯t you kill me? It¡¯s your easiest way to the throne.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that was the n until you showed up and asked me if I would let you go once


    I took over as king. I knew right there that you never wanted this life, and you were


    putting your whole faith in me that I would save you from here. No one had put their faith


    in me the same way you did when you were eleven.¡± I smiled at her and ced a hand


    on my hips while the other cupped my lips, ying with them. ¡°I felt like I had a purpose


    for the first time. I know this might havee toote and you waited too long, but I still


    want to fulfill the promise I made to that eleven-year-old girl. If I be the king of


    Kalmerus, I will let you go ¡ª away from here.¡±


    Lucija¡¯s eyes watered, but she blinked back her tears. ¡°Is it bad that I didn¡¯t want this part


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of me?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with your demon part, Lucija. The reason we exist in this world


    is because we have a purpose. We have our own world andmunity. The only thing


    that is wrong is that we are abusing our power to take advantage of the weaker ones, of


    souls who should not be here. Embracing your demon side doesn¡¯t make you a bad


    creature. We only look bad to other species because of the way we live in our realms,


    the same way the wicked sirens are being rebuked for luring unmated males and


    destroying them, and the same way werewolves im humans as their mates and mark


    them without the human¡¯s approval. But I¡¯m not saying you have to choose. You are


    lucky to be given both sides.¡±


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to be here, especially now that I have Adan. I love him, Lucius. I¡¯m


    not even sure I was capable of loving until I met him, and I¡¯m slowly dying inside


    because I¡¯m so far away from him that I¡¯m willing to do anything, bow down to anything,


    and even kill anyone, just to have him back.¡± The first tear dropped from her eyes as she


    stifled her s*bs.


    I walked toward her and stopped to crouch in front of her. My hands took hers and


    cupped them between mine. ¡°I will get you out of here. I told you that.


    Just trust me again like you did when you were eleven, and I promise you, princess,


    I will not fail you this time.¡±


    ¡°I never lost my faith in you. Even if the other side of me wants to believe you were out


    here to destroy me, I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡± She tried to smile despite the tears trickling


    down her face.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not even sure I was worthy of your trust, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re still here. Now,


    stop crying. We can¡¯t be vulnerable on this big day.¡±


    She nodded her head as I let go of her hands, and headed off to grab a drink that was


    sitting at one of the tables.


    ¡°So, Father thought I was the rightful heir. But if he dies, will the heir die too? If someone


    kills him, will I die too? Am I here for sl*ughtering, and you just don¡¯t want to do it on your


    own.¡± She asked as she wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°No. It is only one way. That¡¯s why he wanted you by his side, so you¡¯d never try to kill


    him.¡±


    ¡°What if Father is mistaken? Do I really give out a strong aura?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°So you have nothing to be scared of. I¡¯m sure if chaos falls from the


    heavens, you¡¯re the first one he will save. It¡¯s the reason he didn¡¯t want you away and he


    didn¡¯t want you to mate with Stone. He wants a guarantee that you will be safe here, so


    he can live as much as he can.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m the only one who can kill him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. But it takes someone stronger than him to kill him. And I am


    assuming the heir could, especially if you can let out your ultimate form.¡±


    ¡°Ultimate form?¡±


    ¡°When a demon is threatened or in rage, the demon takes another form. The demon


    form you have is just a preview of your ultimate form. ¡°When you reach your full


    potential, your ultimate form will emerge, as will your full power.¡±


    ¡°Where are you learning all this?¡±


    ¡°Father was so selfish, he didn¡¯t want to share this. But Kalmerus is not the only kingdom


    with a king and powerful demons. And your brother here has a charm no one can turn


    down. I had lured kings and queens, I f*cked them until I get answers. I¡¯m not the prince


    of lust for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have an ultimate demon form?¡±


    ¡°All of us have. Even me, the weakest son


    ¡­¡± I chuckled and shook my head before I continued. ¡°We just need to open the portal of


    our strength.¡± 2


    ¡°How do we open it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will happen for you at your


    cleansing.¡±


    ¡°Lucius, I¡¯m still confused. Don¡¯t we need a weapon or something? What if this portal of


    strength doesn¡¯t open anything?


    Then we¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m dead, but not you. So you have nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t think too much


    of it and just go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°I have more questions now than ever! And you¡¯re making it sound like this conversation


    is over.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°D*mn you! You can¡¯t do that! I still don¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    ¡°Once your strength is unleashed, kill him with your fire, ice, or whatever f*cking energy


    that cane from you. If he can¡¯t match it, he will die.¡±


    ¡°Why did we have to wait for the cleansing when we could have attacked him whenever


    we wanted? While he¡¯s resting or watching his f*king hologram or whatever?¡±


    ¡°Father is letting his energy down during rituals. He cannot overpower the energy being


    used by those in the rituals. It¡¯s our only chance to get him off guard.¡±


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Lucy. We still have things to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re still hiding something from me.¡±


    ¡°No. You knew everything you needed to know. Once your ultimate formes out,


    you¡¯ll be more powerful than him.¡±


    ¡°What if not?¡±


    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t have an ultimate demon form. He¡¯s powerful, but he has not reached that


    level yet. He couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I smirked at her and curled a finger under her chin before tilting her head up to meet my


    eyes. ¡°You will find out once your ultimate formes out. But, just to be clear, demons


    feed on anger, rage, and lies. It strengthens and empowers us, but we must never forget


    that demons were once angels. We are fallen angels.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking in circles.¡± She sighed in desperation.


    ¡°You¡¯re my weapon, Lucy. As long as you know he will never harm you, then you can


    attack and kill him. That¡¯s all for now. Prepare yourself for your next task.¡± I held her


    arms and transported our bodies into her chamber.


    ¡°Guillermo.¡± She murmured as I let go of her arm.


    ¡°Yes. I will see you in thirty minutes. Patrea is here with me.¡± I winked at her before


    walking away, not waiting for her to say anything else, or I¡¯d have to admit her mate was


    also in this realm.


    I knew I should have told her thest details on how the ultimate demon form could be


    summoned, but I knew Lucy was too smart, and if she figured out my n, she would


    stop it, and everything would be wasted.


    Demons feed on anger, rage, and lies. But like I told her, demons were also angels ¨C


    fallen angels. And angels, they feed on love.


    Anger, rage, lies, and love ¨C these are what a demon needs to feel within him to


    summon his ultimate demon form. And I would bet my whole life that if Lucy¡¯s heart was


    filled with rage and love at the cleansing, she would be able to summon her ultimate


    demon form.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: Don¡¯t be confused between demon form and ultimate demon form.


    Lucy, with her horns, and tails (and still beautiful), was just in her ordinary demon form.


    Her ultimate form is yet to surface. Hades presented himself to Adan in his ultimate


    demon form before shifting to his regr form.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 105


    105 ¨C Where Is He?


    LUCY.


    I stood in front of a full-length mirror


    and looked at myself. The rightful heir to the Kalmerus throne?


    Why me? What have I done to deserve this throne? I am a half-blood demon.


    Were they mistaking my mixed aura as a strong one? Because I was sure that I


    couldn¡¯t feel in me the desire to rule this


    kingdom.


    I wanted to prove my father wrong, but I would use the fact that he thought I was his heir


    to my advantage


    ¨C that he


    couldn¡¯t touch or kill me because it would


    kill him as well.


    Regardless if I was the heir or not, Lucius was right: I was the weapon in this war.


    I summoned two daggers, and they came swishing from my weapon chest and stopped


    midair in front of me. I grabbed them and aimed for the painting hanging at the far end of


    my room, aiming for the center of the flower vase. In seconds, the first dagger flew out of


    my hand and


    landed where I wanted it to. The next dagger followed and split the handle of the first one


    before it dropped off the


    floor.


    I didn¡¯t waste time, and this time, I aimed ice spikes in every corner of my room


    where I could find a target, with only one thing in mind: my father¡¯s heart.


    Lucien had the fastest reflexes I had ever


    seen. So making him a target was not that


    easy, but I had to keep trying and find a


    way to sneak up on him because the idea


    of an ultimate demon form still seemed absurd to me. If Father didn¡¯t have one, why was


    Lucius thinking I would be able


    to summon mine?


    After what felt like an eternity, Lucius.


    finally spoke in my head. ¡®I¡¯m ready when


    you are.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not even sure where he is. Let me get back to you in a while.¡¯ I answered him.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ I connected with


    Guillermo¡¯s mind as I took onest look


    at myself in the mirror. I was dressed in ck, skinny jeans and acey spaghetti strap


    top that resembled lingerie and


    exposed the upper part of my breasts. I let my hair down this time and fixed it into big


    curls.


    I looked like a seductress, like a real she- demon.


    ¡®Great hall. Miss me?¡¯ He replied right


    away.


    ¡®You wished. But maybe¡­ aren¡¯t we supposed to discuss what we will do for


    the cleansing?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll fuck. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a virgin!¡¯ Heughed maniacally, and I rolled my eyes


    before transporting my body into the hallway where his bedroom was located. The area


    was deserted, just the perfect


    ce.


    ¡®You will find outter, I guess. I¡¯m standing outside your bedroom door.


    Should I go where you are or will youe here?¡± I asked him back before sending a


    message to Lucius about where I was and that I was waiting to see if


    Guillermo woulde here as well.


    ¡®Send me another message if he¡¯s there, and make sure he¡¯s facing toward his


    room and not the other way.¡¯ Lucius


    instructed.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be there.¡¯ Guillermo answered, and I moved a little further from his room so we would


    not end up inside because


    Lucius would not be able to teleport into


    his room.


    Guillermo whistled as he raked me up and down. He appeared beside his door, but I


    didn¡¯t move from where I was. I shed him a smug grin as I ced my hands on my


    hips. ¡°Like what you¡¯re seeing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is that for me?¡± His gaze fell on my


    breasts.


    ¡°No. For me. A queen doesn¡¯t dress up for anyone except herself.¡± I answered


    smugly. 1


    ¡°Cocky, as always. Come here.¡± He licked


    his lips and motioned with his hand for


    me toe over.


    I leaned my back on the wall along his door and shed him a smile before


    inserting my hands into my jeans pocket. ¡°No, youe here.¡±


    ¡°Is this how life with you will be? I have


    to bend all the time.¡± He hissed,


    displeasure was on his face, but it didn¡¯t bother me at all. He was walking toward me and


    stopped right in front of me, our bodies almost touching. Just the perfect


    spot, as Lucius instructed.


    ¡®He¡¯s here.¡¯ I sent a message to Lucius, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± My hands went up to his chest as I smoothed over that part


    of his shirt.


    ¡°Are you looking forward toter?¡± His fingers trailed down my arm as he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want it to get over and done.¡±


    ¡°Maybe this will give you an overview of what you will getter.¡± His face closed in, and I


    knew he would be kissing me again.


    I internally cursed Lucius as I sent him


    another message before Guillermo¡¯s lips crushed into mine. My hands that were


    on his chest clutched onto his shirt as I


    slowly kissed him back, hoping the presence of the enchantment in the tower was


    enough so Adan would not feel this betrayal.


    I was kissing him sensually, but the demon wanted more and began prying my lips open


    while pressing his bulging front into mine. I bit his bottom lip, pulling it before withdrawing


    from the kiss. I bit my bottom lip as I pushed his body away. ¡°We should save our energy


    forter.¡±


    His eyes were zing red, and his face looked deadly. I just tempted him, and I knew I


    was in a big mess.


    Where the fuck is Lucius?


    ¡°You might be the queen here, but I¡¯m still the king when ites to my dick!¡±


    He hissed. Anger was rising from his aura as he gripped my hair harshly and turned my


    body around roughly. He pressed my head against the wall as his free hand tugged my


    spaghetti top down, exposing my breasts.


    My hands flew to cover them as a gasp escaped my throat. Guillermo was still pressing


    my head hard against the wall, yanking my arms away from my front, and groping my


    breast while his mouth was on my neck.


    Fuck! If he switched to the other side of my neck, he would notice Adan¡¯s mark!


    Despite the pain in my heart and my head from being pinned against the wall, I didn¡¯t


    fight him off. He needed to be in this position, facing this way, so Lucius could do his


    part.


    I closed my eyes and connected with


    Lucius one more time while fighting the


    urge to kill Guillermo.


    ¡®Where the fuck are you? He¡¯s assaulting


    me!¡¯ I yelled at Lucius in my head as Guillermo¡¯s hand slipped inside the front of my


    jeans, and I couldn¡¯t help it this


    time. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He hissed loudly.


    And then he was gone.


    My body slid down as the demon pinning my head to the wall just disappeared.


    My eyes widened as I fixed my top while scanning the whole corridor. Where did he go?


    ¡®Father¡¯s chamber. Now! Step 2.¡¯ Lucius¡¯ words rang in my head.


    ¡®Where is Guillermo?¡¯ I asked him.


    ¡®Later. Come here now. It¡¯s just perfect


    timing. And whatever you see is an


    illusion I conjured up with the witch.¡¯


    My heart thudded loudly at his words. What was I about to see? Please, not


    Adan.


    I teleported my body into my father¡¯s chamber, specifically his office, and found him and


    Lucius watching


    something in his hologram again.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything because they were


    blocking it with their bodies. They both turned around when they felt my


    presence.


    ¡°Just the person I was hoping to see.¡¯


    Father greeted me with a devious grin.


    ¡°Me too. I need your help.¡± I told him before my eyes darted to the hologram behind


    them, and I saw two figures in the


    dark.


    ¡®Rx. It¡¯s not him.¡¯ It was Lucius.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, but I already


    knew what I was seeing, and it was


    crushing my heart, but Lucius told me it was just a deception.


    ¡°d you asked. Look what Stone has been doing just a few cycles after he left here.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect, Father? He can¡¯t


    remember Lucija, and shifters like us are


    sexual beings,¡± Lucius added, scoffing as


    he did.


    ¡°The fuck, Lucija! Control your emotions.


    That¡¯s de and Althea! Illusions,


    remember?!¡¯ He grunted in my head.


    ¡®Where is Adan?¡¯


    ¡®I will tell youter. I just need to do that so Father will leave him alone. Don¡¯t


    show you¡¯re affected.¡¯


    My brows hiked up despite the pain in my chest. The female, whose identity I had no


    idea of, was straddling Adan as he sat


    in the bed. She was still wearing her short pajamas, and they were probably just rubbing


    against each other. 2


    My head was telling me it was Adan, but my heart wasn¡¯t.


    Besides, Adan never let anyone hold his shoulders, not even me. He told me he would


    tell me one day, and I wanted to believe that even with his memory of me


    gone, he would never forget that he


    didn¡¯t like anyone touching his


    shoulders. That part began in his


    childhood, as he told me.


    And this female was gripping his shoulders tightly.


    It¡¯s not Adan.


    ¡°Lucija, did you hear me?¡± Father asked, and it snapped me from my own thoughts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Again?¡±


    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°No. I was wondering if I would feel


    anything.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I feel frustrated¡­¡±


    Lucius hissed in my head, disliking my


    response, but I didn¡¯t mind him.


    ¡°They¡¯re having sex, and I can¡¯t!


    Guillermo disappeared on me just now!¡± I blurted out, trying to look annoyed.


    ¡°What do you mean he disappeared?¡±


    ¡°We were on our way to his chamber, and we were fondling in the hallway¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck was that for? Are you fucking Guillermo?¡± Lucius hissed as his eyes


    zed red.


    I raised my pointer finger to stop him from talking more. ¡°It¡¯s none of your


    business what I do with my body.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach his mind,¡± Father stated,


    stopping me and Lucius from bickering.


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± I snapped


    at him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We were groping each other, and he turned me around and continued holding


    me, and then he cursed, said fuck, as if he remembered something, and he just


    disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying, Lucija.¡± Lucien hissed.


    ¡°Oh, Hades! Why would I lie? Have you been aroused, Father? Only to be left hanging?¡±


    I snarled at him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach his mind either.¡± Lucius


    butted in. ¡°Maybe he went out of


    Kalmerus or this realm.¡±


    ¡°You are well aware that I can reach you


    even in the heavens.


    ¡°1


    ¡°Unless he shuts off his mind,¡± Lucius.


    smirked at him.


    ¡°Lucija, what have you done?¡± Lucien


    asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. We were talking and kissing, and he disappeared. I will let you touch my


    mind and see if these are lies. I


    don¡¯t know where he went. He just


    disappeared.¡±


    Father¡¯s eyes zed red. His hand was raised and was now in front of my face. ¡±


    Let me in.¡±


    Everything I told him about Guillermo since I appeared in the room was the truth. And


    since he could not dig deeper other than knowing if these were lies, I was hoping I didn¡¯t


    blow us all out.


    He touched my forehead with all his fingers before he withdrew and shot fire


    in every corner of his office so that we were engulfed in a big me while cursing Hades.


    ¡°Find him!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Me?¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°No!¡± He turned around abruptly and


    looked at Lucius. ¡°Find him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his fucking babysitter!¡± Lucius grunted before he disappeared.


    ¡°Father, are we going to cancel the Cleansingter if we can¡¯t find him?¡± I


    asked the moment we were left alone,


    drawing his attention back to me.


    A wicked smirk etched his face as he


    curled a finger under my chin and titled


    my head up to meet his zing gaze. No, my child. You can¡¯t get away from


    your duty. If Guillermo does not return on time, you will be mating with Lucius.


    Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 106


    106 ¨C


    ADAN STONE.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lucius asked me.


    I nodded my head as I braced myself for


    what was about toe next.


    We would be transporting ourselves to


    where Lucy was as she waited for


    Guillermo. I needed to see where I would


    need to take Patreater on. Transporting was only possible if you had a clear


    picture or image of the ce you wanted


    to go, or at least a clear description. With my power being new, it would only work


    if I could see where I wanted to be


    teleported.


    So Lucius had to take me inside the tower, andter, I would be the one to teleport


    Patrea there so she could do her spell to


    stun Guillermo while Lucius would


    appear in his father¡¯s chamber. This was to divert suspicion away from Lucius


    while Patrea and I made our move to take


    Guillermo out of the picture.


    I ced the invisible cloak over us and


    held onto Lucius¡¯ shoulder. We were in a


    dimly lit corridor in an instant, and my gaze was drawn to the female I had been longing


    to hold.


    Lucy.


    She was d in sexy jeans and acy top,


    and jealousy was starting to eat me alive. She was dressing up for Guillermo, but before


    I could snap out of my control,


    Lucius had taken us back to Patrea¡¯s


    cottage.


    He shoved the cloak away from us and


    tossed it to Patrea.


    ¡°Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake! I could hear your heartbeat and feel your rage. How many times do


    I have to fucking remind you


    Lucija was just ying her part! She


    wants none of this!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± I growled angrily at him. ¡°But how do you stop what a man feels? But did I do


    something? I just want this to get over and done and take her away from


    here!¡±


    ¡°Just a little more time! We need to focus!


    11 He turned his attention to Patrea. ¡°I


    need to go now, and I will let Stone know


    if you need to take Guillermo. Just be


    prepared.¡±


    Patrea nodded her head and looked at


    1.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking mess it up. I¡¯m counting


    on you!¡± Lucius pointed a finger at me. I


    wanted to swat his hand away, but


    instead, I just nodded my head.


    He disappeared in an instant as Patrea


    approached me.


    ¡°Do you think Lucy would cheat on you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I closed my eyes as the pain hit my chest and I knew the marks must be


    appearing on my wrist again, but I didn¡¯t


    even check on it. Despite Beast being


    asleep, I could still feel Lucy being


    intimate with him.


    Where the fuck is Lucius?


    ¡®You need to go now. Do it in less than five seconds.¡¯ Lucius¡¯ voice then rang in my head.


    ¡°Now,¡± I told Patrea, and I helped her put us inside the cloak. I positioned her in front of


    me and ced my hands on her waist since she needed to move freely


    later on.


    In seconds, I transported us to where


    Lucius took me, and my whole body froze.


    A few feet from us was Lucy. The mother fucker pinned her head against the wall.


    My heart shattered at the condition she was in and the way he was groping her. My eyes


    watered, and I badly wanted to throw a punch at his face until his head rolled off, but I


    restrained myself.


    My body shook as my hold on Patrea¡¯s waist tightened.


    ¡°Move. Focus.¡± Patrea murmured.


    I snapped myself out of my angst and transported us behind Guillermo. Patrea


    raised her hands and slipped them out of


    the cloak just enough to reach


    Guillermo¡¯s temples and stun his brain.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Guillermo hissed, and Patrea


    nodded her head, signaling me to take the fucker away, and my hand grabbed his


    shoulder before I transported us back to


    Patrea¡¯s cottage.


    Guillermo¡¯s body copsed on the floor,


    and I shoved off the cloak over us before I


    started kicking him with all the anger and


    hatred brewing in my chest.


    No one had the right to touch Lucy,


    especially in the way he did.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I kept growling over and


    over while kicking his unconscious body. 2


    ¡°Enough.¡± Patrea held my arms and pulled me away.


    I kicked him one more time in the face


    before I moved away, and Patrea coiled an invisible rope around his body and his


    feet. She then raised him in the air and


    ced him on the chair we had prepared


    for him.


    I could have done it


    carried his body


    but I think Patrea knew I would probably


    snap his neck if I touched him again.


    Patrea stood behind him and ced her


    hands on his temples again, chanting spells to do more damage to his head while I was


    still nning all the ways to


    torture the fucker.


    My chest was heaving, and I was so tempted to go back there and hold Lucy. I wanted to


    see if she was okay. But I had to wait, or I would blow up everything.


    Hang in there, little bunny. After this, no one would ever vite you that way


    again.


    I wished I could send her that message.


    Just a little more time, I told myself,


    stopping myself from tearing up. How do


    you move on after seeing the one you loved being vited that way? I didn¡¯t


    think I could. 1


    Patrea took her hands off his head, and she staggered backward, but I moved fast


    and was soon on her back. I caught her


    even before she fell on the floor, and


    helped her settle on the avable chair.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    She nodded her head. ¡°His head is one hell of a hard task to destroy. I¡¯m not


    even sure I was sessful. I had to try againter.¡±


    ¡°Rest. Let me handle this for a while.¡±


    ¡°What will you do? Don¡¯t use up your energy on him.¡±


    ¡°No. Not my energy, just my anger.


    11


    Soon, two kitchen knives came flying and stopped in front of my chest. I grabbed


    them and walked to where Guillermo was


    sitting, unconscious.


    I stabbed the knives into his thighs. His body flinched, but he didn¡¯t wake up. I


    was not even sure if this would hurt him,


    but I just needed to let it out.


    I threw punches in his face before


    summoning my demon ws and cing


    them on his chest. I could just easily w


    his heart out and destroy it but Patrea


    stopped me.


    ¡°Enough. Lucien would feel if one of his


    spawn dies. We can¡¯t take risks now.¡±


    ¡°Did you know someone pped Lucy on the day I met her? I cut the man¡¯s thumb.


    Lucy meant nothing to me then, but I did it anyway. Imagine the many ways I would kill


    this fucker now that Lucy meant the whole world to me.¡± I told her,


    my jaw tightening in anger.


    Patrea¡¯s hand went on my back as she rubbed it, reminding me of the many times Mom


    would rub my back when I was furious or disappointed. ¡°I


    understand, but don¡¯t let anger rule over you. We need to save Lucy. You can focus


    on Guillermo when Lucy is with us


    already..¡±


    ¡°Guillermo is mine to kill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lucius will let you.


    11


    And then Lucius appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil!¡± Patrea blurted


    out as she winked at me.


    ¡°How¡¯s Lucy?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Guillermo?¡±


    We asked at the same time, and I had no


    intention of answering him without hearing anything about Lucy.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay. She¡¯s with our father, exining how Guillermo disappeared out of


    nowhere.¡± He turned his head


    toward Patrea and gave her a smug grin.


    You did well, love. We couldn¡¯t reach his


    mind.¡±


    11


    ¡°But I had to redo the spell soon, as I¡¯m


    not sure if the first two could hold it. His mind is strong.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± His head


    snapped back at me the moment he saw


    the knives on his thighs.


    ¡°He was assaulting Lucy!¡±


    ¡°I know. She told me to hurry up while


    cursing me.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t bother to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Can you see how emotional you are when ites to Lucija? If I told you, instead of


    concentrating on how to


    transport your bodies there, you¡¯d


    probably be plotting his death instead!¡±


    ¡°No one has the right to touch my mate! Especially assault her! I will fucking kill your


    brother!¡±


    ¡°Be my fucking guest! But not now!¡± He


    let out a sigh while I brushed my hair in


    frustration.


    ¡°We need to keep him somewhere no one can find him, and we need more power to


    bind him if he ever wakes up.¡±


    ¡°This cottage has an underground room. I usually practice my spells there. I can keep it


    secured while we¡¯re not here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I don¡¯t want you using too much energy now. We might need it


    later.¡± Lucius told him before


    tilting his head to look at me. ¡°Can you fire ice?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Lucy can fire ice. I¡¯m sure you can, too. I


    want you to cover him with ice.¡±


    I was about to tell him I was not sure


    about firing ice when he motioned with his hand, asking me to shut up.


    ¡°Lucy just message me. If we can¡¯t find


    Guillermo, I¡¯ll be the one to mate with her


    at the cleansing.¡±


    All the pain that was in my heart faded


    away at this instant as a smile crawled on


    my face. ¡°Hell, yeah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate yet. Soon, I¡¯m sure


    Father wille and instruct me how to


    kill Angel. I want you toe with me under that cloak.¡±


    ¡°What if he sensed me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I tried visiting him under that cloak one time to check, and he never


    even stopped what he was doing. This cloak is fucking perfection, you can¡¯t sense power


    or aura under it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to see Lucien now. What if I can¡¯t stop myself?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing good, Adan. Don¡¯t throw everything out because of your


    anger.¡± Patrea reminded me.


    ¡°I need you to watch me and how I


    interact with my father. It¡¯s different from how I talk with you. I¡¯m a fucking


    devious demon in front of him. You need


    to keep up that face when you take over my body. But just in case you notice a slight


    change in his mood or aura, fuck off ande back here.¡±


    ¡°And Lucius, I don¡¯t want you


    uninformed. Adan requested something


    that would let Lucy see him as he is. Because he doesn¡¯t want Lucy to see you ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    when he kissed her.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± He smirked at me.


    ¡°Fuck off! How would you feel if you


    knew I was seeing Patrea¡¯s face while I kissed Lucy?¡±


    ¡°Leave me out of that, and let¡¯s talk ns here. I made this, it¡¯s like candy to


    remove any demon enchantment around


    you.¡± 1


    ¡°How do you know it will work?¡± Lucius


    asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to try. Eat this.¡± She


    pped it on his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat this and then kiss you?¡±


    Patrea rolled her eyes, and Iughed. She red at me before ordering me around.¡±


    Shapeshift into Lucius form, and we¡¯ll find out if Lucius can see beyond your illusions.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 107


    107 ¨C Missing My Mate


    LUCY.


    ¡°Lucius still couldn¡¯t find or reach


    Guillermo. He¡¯ll be checking on the other kingdom, but I told him toe back. The royal


    guests would be arriving soon.¡± Father informed me.


    ¡°Royal guests? What do you mean? I thought the first step would just be us. Is the orgy


    scheduled today as well?¡± I asked calmly, but I was already starting to panic. Escaping


    one man was easier than seven demons all wanting a taste of me.


    ¡°No. Just you and Guillermo. Or Lucius, but


    they will be watching.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Does it bother you


    orgies and sex all


    It should not. We see


    e ti But of course, it


    is a pleasure to see royals as the center of the


    event.¡±


    ¡°Why was I not informed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, Lucija. You¡¯re a demon.


    I¡¯m sure you had as much fun fucking as everyone else.¡± He stated this and turned his


    back on me before opening another hologram.


    My eyes darted to the hologram where de


    and Althea were. As much as I didn¡¯t like


    seeing Adan¡¯s body there, I knew it wasn¡¯t him. There was something about the way he


    moved that didn¡¯t fit Adan. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I diverted my eyes to the other hologram, where my father was checking. It was a dark


    ce, like a cave, with only the burnt stone and lit candles around it providing light. It


    looked like a ce for rituals, and if I was right, this was where the cleansing would be


    held because there was a big, t boulder in the middle, where orgies usually happened.


    Would it be too much if I asked for a bed?


    But holy crap, it shouldn¡¯t matter. I would


    never mate with Lucius, even if he insisted it


    was part of his n. That would be the boundary of this whole thing. I would shift into my


    wolf and run away from here.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± My eyes fell on the female in the hologram. She was beside the big


    boulder, and if I were not mistaken, she looked like she was casting a spell on it.


    ¡°Nothing you need to know.¡±


    ¡°You have a witch¡­¡±


    ¡°They can do better magic ¨C the specific


    ones I want.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Stop inquiring. You will not get anything from me. Go to your room, and prepare yourself


    for Lucius.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him, and he returned it with a chuckle. I turned on my heel and


    walked toward the door, teleporting would


    just make me have more time with nothing to do, so I¡¯d rather walk.


    ¡°Do you want me to send she-demons to help you prepare yourself?¡± I heard Father


    ask.


    Yeah, right. I needed help to shave my


    pussy.


    ¡°No. Just call for me when it¡¯s time.¡± I answered in a bored tone as I opened the door,


    only to see Lucius walking in my


    direction.


    I closed the door behind me before speaking with him. ¡°Did you find Guillermo?¡±


    ¡°No. Unfortunately.¡±


    I wanted to ask many things, but I knew Father could still hear us.


    ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s you and meter,¡± I told him with a poker expression when I felt


    something brush against my arm.


    I wrapped my arms around my body and


    began brushing the skin of my arms with my palms as if I were cold.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucius asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± I answered loudly, but


    something was making my hair rise from my skin.


    And then something brushed against my skin again, but despite the goosebumps, the


    touch was actuallyforting and very


    familiar. And it scared me to the hilt.


    I swallowed hard and began walking away. I¡¯ll see youter. I had to prepare myself.¡±


    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ Lucius inquired in my head.


    ¡®I just miss Adan. Don¡¯t double-cross me, Lucius. I¡¯m putting my whole trust in you.¡¯ I


    told him.


    ¡®I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll see you at the rituals.¡¯


    ???


    ADAN STONE.


    We locked the door of the room where we had Guillermo. We hoped the enchantment


    Patrea ced around it was enough to


    conceal him, and the ice I covered him with


    would not release him from his unconscious


    state.


    The powering off of me still amazes me at times. I felt like a human being who had


    been introduced to the world of shifters,


    except that in this case, I am the human and


    the demon world is the world of shifters.


    Crazy as fuck. But I would take it any time of the day if I got to be with Lucy in the end.


    Lucy. Seeing her today did badly for my sanity. I wanted to see her again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Lucien,¡± Lucius stated as his eyes shifted from me to Patrea. ¡°Will


    you


    be okay here for a


    long the conversa.


    hile? I¡¯m not sure how


    will take, but if it goes


    too long, I will send Stone back here.¡±


    ¡°Go and don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll be fine here.


    This is my home, I will feel if anyone tries to


    come in.¡±


    ¡°The problem is the demon inside your


    house, and we have no way to connect with


    each other without Stone here.¡±


    Patrea slipped her hand inside her jeans and


    took something out, opening her palm in


    front of Lucius ¨C a gold coin.


    ¡°Will this work here?¡± She asked.


    A smile crept into Lucius¡¯ face as he nodded


    his head. ¡°Yes. Smart to take that with you¡­¡±


    ¡°I take it everywhere, even when I bathe.


    You never know when you might need a


    demon¡­¡± Patrea was not even finished with


    her words when Lucius hissed as his


    eyes


    zed red.


    ¡°Stop.¡± He said, his teeth gritting.


    I let out a snort,


    ch he returned with a


    re. Patrea mentioning ¡®bathe¡¯ might have


    sent images of Patrea naked to his head, and


    I was finally convinced he fancies the witch.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go now.¡± He hissed, and I gave out one more chuckle before I covered myself


    with the cloak and stood beside him.


    ¡°I will let usnd on the great hall, and we¡¯ll


    walk from there to Father¡¯s chamber. Check


    the whole area just in case you need to transport inside the tower.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°And float, don¡¯t walk or they might hear you.¡± He added before I felt my body being


    sucked in again.


    We walked in silence as soon as we entered


    the tower, but he wasmunicating with


    me through our minds. He told me where the


    halls were from the throne room to the mess hall, and the stairs and hallways leading to


    Lucy¡¯s chamber and his and Guillermo¡¯s.


    The whole tower looked luxurious, but the demon power I had let me see the real thing


    beyond the facade. The ce was just stones


    and boulders, like a big cave simr to the houses from the Flintstones, only bigger,


    creepier, and darker. 1


    After a long while, we ended up on the floor


    where Lucien¡¯s chamber was located. I was


    just following Lucius until we were almost at the door. It suddenly opened, and Lucy


    came


    out, and like a slow-motion movie, she


    looked at Lucius before closing the door behind her. Sadness was flitting in her eyes,


    although no emotions were showing on her


    face.


    I wanted to hug her, but instead, I contented myself by brushing my knuckles on the


    exposed skin of her arm through the


    invisible cloak. There were no sparks, just


    static, but even with the absence of sparks, touching her was like a breath of fresh air


    something I had been missing since I


    entered this realm.


    I knew she felt me, and I knew I wanted to do it again while letting a smile tug on my lips.


    Soon, Lucy, I will wrap you in my arms again.


    ¡®Did you touch her?¡¯ Lucius asked as he watched Lucy walk away from where we were


    standing.


    ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ I replied

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Chapter 108


    108 ¨C The Cove


    ADAN STONE.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more and just opened the door to where Lucien was, and the


    moment he did, Lucien¡¯s aura struck me in full force. I forgot how powerful his aura was


    until now. Lucius had a strong aura, but it was nothingpared to how strong Lucien¡¯s


    aura was, and I was now


    contemting if we had the capacity to beat


    him.


    ¡°Father, I couldn¡¯t find Guillermo,¡± Lucius stated right away.


    ¡°Obviously. Or he would be here standing with me and not you.¡± He replied without even


    ncing at Lucius.


    I could see Lucius trying to keep his jaw from tightening. He had told me how his father


    had disregarded him all the time, and I just shrugged it off, but I could see it now


    with my own eyes. And I didn¡¯t know if I


    should feel bad for him or not


    at least


    without Lucien¡¯s attention, he was free to do


    whatever he wanted.


    ¡°I know that and what if I have no intention


    of going through the rituals with Lucija? Do you have a backup n?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lucien hissed, spinning abruptly around to face Lucius.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? Do not embarrass me in front of the royals.¡±


    ¡°I just want your demon word, Father, that regardless of whether Guillermo appears or


    not, I will still be the one to continue with


    the rituals.¡±


    Lucien didn¡¯t look happy that his son was trying to control him, but he was able to


    compose himself after a while. ¡°You have


    my word, that you will be the one to join Lucija in the rituals today. You just have to make


    sure that once Lucy steps into the ritual stone, you will finish the deed.¡±


    ¡°Can you be clearer?¡±


    I was d Lucius asked because I didn¡¯t get thest part either.


    Lucien¡¯s eyes darted to the hologram in the corner that I was only noticing now. No one


    was around, and it was dark, but I could still see the whole ce.


    ¡°Once Lucy enters the ritual stone, she will be trapped inside until she feeds the stone


    with her sexual fluid.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Trapped?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid, Lucius? I want to make sure you will inseminate Lucija with your fluids.


    That¡¯s my only guarantee that even if she gets cold feet, she has no other choice but to


    continue with the ritual.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like fun,¡± Lucius answered.


    ¡®Are you sure Lucien will not see beyond the illusions? There¡¯s no fucking way I will let


    you touch or fuck Lucy!¡¯ I snapped at Lucius


    in my head.


    ¡®Rx, Father can only tell if someone is


    shapeshifting if they are rted to him by blood. So no, he won¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°The royals areing soon. Take this.¡± He handed him a crystal vial with a purple liquid


    inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s is that?¡±


    ¡°Wolfsbane potion with a drop of my blood. Drink that before you enter the cove. Once


    you inseminate Lucija, the wolfsbane will transfer to her and slowly kill off her wolf.¡±


    I felt a rumble form in my chest, and it was taking too much of my energy to hold it, so IN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    teleported my body back to Patrea¡¯s cottage before I let out a loud growl that startled the


    witch.


    My body was still shaking. I already knew that he was nning to kill Angel, but hearing


    it firsthand was driving me into a


    rage.


    ¡°Adan! Rx¡­ What happened?¡± Patrea


    asked.


    I tried to even out my breathing and just stared at her. Once my emotions were in check,


    I ced the cloak over my head again and tried to teleport my body back to his chamber,


    but I couldn¡¯t anymore. He surely had protection in his chamber. I should have realized


    that before I teleported out. But why was I able to get out?


    I shoved the cloak off me before sending Lucius¡¯ a message. ¡®I snuck out. I wanted to kill


    him when he talked about killing Angel, and now I can¡¯t get back in.¡¯


    ¡®Seriously? Fine. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t keep anything from me about what he¡¯ll tell you more about.¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t. But you do understand you need to fuck Lucija until she feeds the stone, right?¡¯


    ¡®How many will be watching?¡¯


    Lucius didn¡¯t answer, but he appeared in


    front of me after a few minutes.


    ¡°We have four kingdoms in this realm. The


    Kings will be arriving, and their princes will join the orgies at the third cycle. You have to


    make sure no one noticed anything strange while you fucked her.¡±


    ¡®Does she know she will be watched while


    she¡¯s fucked?¡±


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t even know she will get to that part. I promised her she will never go through


    that process.


    ¡°Shitl


    ¡°It¡¯s


    to you now to make sure she won¡¯t


    run away from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking that potion. It will kill my


    wolf.¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I will.¡¯


    ¡°Just don¡¯t drink it. What if it¡¯s a hoax and


    that¡¯s poison?¡±


    ¡°Father made me swear that I will drink this


    before I enter the cove.¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Patrea, will you be able to check if a


    potion has no poison except wolfsbane?¡± My gaze darted to Patrea, who was just


    listening


    to us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. Do you have it with you?¡± Patrea asked, and Lucius handed her the crystal bottle.


    She immediately took it and went to the corner, where her witchy things were gathering


    dust.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure drinking that is smart. What if he tries to kill you?¡± I added.


    ¡°For what reason? Guillermo is not here.


    Who will do the ritual? Him?¡± He chuckled


    until what he said hit him. ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking he will do it himself, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think like that. Listen, man,


    if anything happens to me,¡± Lucius¡¯ eyes. turned serious as he looked at me.


    ¡°The fuck! Nothing will happen to you!¡±


    ¡°Can you fucking shut up and listen? Just in case, go with the n. You already know


    where and what to do.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all fucked up, but you just can¡¯t stop because one of us is dead.¡±


    ¡°Stop with your pity party, it¡¯s just wolfsbane and Lucien¡¯s blood.¡± Patrea butted in as she


    walked back to us and handed the vial to Lucius. ¡°It enters the drinker¡¯s body and is


    secreted out of any liquid off your body ¡ª saliva, pee, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Ejaction¡­¡± I finished for her.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± She


    greed.


    ¡°So if I can¡¯t ejacte it, I can pee it out?¡±


    Lucius asked.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s safe. It won¡¯t do anything bad to you. You don¡¯t have a wolf, and you shared


    Lucien¡¯s blood. It¡¯s not poison for you. And I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s doing it this way so Lucy


    doesn¡¯t feel the wolfsbane when it enters her


    body.¡±


    ???


    LUCY.


    I was fully naked, standing in front of the mirror. I still had no idea why I just let Lucien


    and Lucius push me around and do what they wanted. I should be able to stand up for


    myself, but I really felt lost despite the tough facade I was trying to show off.


    I ced my whole faith in Lucius¡¯ hands, but what if he was the one nning to kill me at


    the Cleansing? Without Guillermo, no one would save me or Father.


    ¡®You have me. I will not let us die.¡¯ Angel spoke in my head.


    ¡®You¡¯re here.¡¯ A smile curled on my lips as my mind connected with her.


    ¡®Every time you let me out, you¡¯re letting my body be acquainted with this realm. I


    am a part of you, so I think it¡¯s not


    impossible for me to be a part of this


    realm too.¡¯


    Her words warmed and calmed my heart. At least I was no longer alone.


    ¡®The ice that you let out to pin Guillermo, that power is from me, Lucy. Not on your


    demon side.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡±


    ¡®We are a special kind of wolf. I didn¡¯t know either until I tried to summon anything that


    could help you get away from Guillermo.¡¯


    ¡®And why are you telling me just now?¡¯


    ¡®I had to make sure. So I had to find Selene


    to talk to her.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, Goddess. Did she talk to you?¡¯


    ¡®She did. And she told us to be strong. We can do this, Lucy. Selene said we didn¡¯t get


    this far just for us to quit.¡¯


    ¡®Will she help us?¡¯ I asked, hoping for the


    best.


    ¡®She said, she¡¯d be watching us. As she had always done since you were a baby¡­¡¯


    My eyes watered as I clutched my hands over my chest. Despite not being able to feel


    her presence, I knew Selene had been watching


    me since the day I met her when I was


    eleven. A goddess like Selene never lies.


    ¡®We can do this, Angel. We will make it out of


    here alive.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, we will, and we will see Beast and Adan


    again.¡¯


    This was the only spark I needed as I


    straightened up my body and began fixing


    myself. I was naked, but I let my red hair


    down and turned it into perfect, big, bouncy


    curls.


    I saw ady¡¯s leather body harness on the


    vanity table and put it on.


    I looked like a sex goddess. I was still


    nervous, but with Angel with me, and the blessing from Selene, I knew I would be able


    to get out of there alive.


    ¡®Lady Lucija,¡¯ Simon¡¯s words rang in my head. ¡®Are you ready now? I will let in two she


    ¨C demons to help you. King Lucien wants to let you know the guests have arrived and


    the


    ritual will start soon.¡¯


    ¡®I will let you know if the she-demons cane in.¡¯ I replied to him.


    ¡®Yes, my Lady.¡¯


    I cut off my connection with him and opened my mind to Lucius. ¡®Lucius?¡¯


    But I couldn¡¯t reach his mind, and it was making me worry now.


    ¡®Lady Lucija, I will let two she-demons in now. Your Father wants you in the cove now.


    ¡®Simon spoke in my head again before the doors to my bedroom opened and two shedemons came in


    with a sheer robe that I was


    supposed to wear.


    I opened my arms and let them ce the robe around me before they both held my


    arms, and in seconds our bodies were transported to a ce that I saw on my father¡¯s


    hologram.


    The cove.


    The ritual was about to take ce here. This was it, and I would not be able to get away


    from it.


    My eyes shifted from the big boulder in the middle to a throne standing five to six meters


    away from the ritual stone, and my eyes locked with the red-eyed demon


    standing beside my father, and he was


    eyeing me as if I were his prey.


    Lucius. He was looking at me as if he were just seeing me for the first time, and for


    some unknown reason, it was making my heart thud loudly and my pussy throb hard.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    109 ¨C Game On


    ADAN STONE.


    Sweat formed everywhere on my body as


    Lucius gave me his final instructions for tonight. After this, I had to work with a


    limited conversation with him since he


    might need to transfer every thought Lucien


    would give him to me, especially during the


    rituals.


    Rituals


    but, in my opinion, it was nothing


    more than a f*cking open show in which everyone here would feast on my mate¡¯s


    body.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was prepared for this, but I reminded myself that this is the demon world, where


    nakedness and sex out in the open were nothing to be ashamed of. But I was d for once that Beast


    was still in


    slumber, or it would be harder to control


    both of us around our mate.


    ¡°From the expression on your face, you¡¯re not liking this at all.¡± Lucius¡¯ voice snapped me out of my


    thoughts.


    ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t need to mate in there.¡± I sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°But you heard Lucien. He made a spell to ground Lucy there until she came. It¡¯s just a f*ck. Just get it


    over and done, and I can assure you, we see this every day, so


    regardless of who was there to watch, it was nothing unusual.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve seen simr things like this in


    the past. I¡¯m just not ready to share that


    moment between me and Lucy with the


    world. Even with demons.¡±


    ¡°That should be the least of your worries.


    You have to make sure Lucy doesn¡¯t run away from you, or you will look like you¡¯re raping here.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh and brushed my palm over my face in a torturous, slow motion.


    Yes, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of the show. I should be thinking about how to get Lucy


    not to flinch away from me. The candy


    Patrea made didn¡¯t work.


    And thest thing I wanted was for Lucy to


    see me as Lucius while I touched her.


    ¡°Patrea can¡¯t undo the other witch¡¯s spell?¡± (1


    ¡°I can if I know exactly what she did there.


    However, we don¡¯t. All Lucius mentioned


    was that Lucy needed to feed the stone with


    her juices. But the thing is, what if there¡¯s more? So we should keep Lucien in a nice mood until that


    part is over and Lucy is not bound to the stone¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Stone too.¡± I chuckled at my own joke.


    Patrea rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, spirits, I don¡¯t know how you both keep joking in times like this.¡± 3


    ¡°You¡¯re so boring, Patrea. If we all die


    tonight, at least we get someughs before it


    happens.¡±


    ¡°No one is dying tonight. Not me, or you, or you, or Lucy.¡± She pointed at all of us. ¡°All the rest can die,


    but not us. Are we clear, boys?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I knew it. You wanted a taste of me, too. Don¡¯t worry, we will get there!¡± Lucius winked at her as a


    wicked, excited grin crossed his face. 2


    I had no idea what it was about, but Patrea red at him before walking away. ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯m just


    doing something here. Do we still have time?¡±


    ¡°Not so much. The guests have began arriving. And¡­¡± He stopped talking for a while before he closed


    his eyes. ¡°I guess this is it, folks! I am being summoned to the cove.


    Lucius motioned for Patrea toe to him. ¡± Come, Patrea. I¡¯ll take you where you need


    to be.¡±


    She nodded, her eyes flitting with concern. I have no way tomunicate with you, so


    please don¡¯t keep me waiting there for


    eternity.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, and you have the coins. If


    somebody finds you, rub it three times. Now, if you just missed me, rub it once.¡±


    1


    ¡°Seriously?¡± She huffed before turning to me. ¡°Adan, I¡¯m not sure if this will work. I


    have to try. I redid the potion and am


    hopeful this tablet will work better than the first one.¡±


    ¡°We can try quickly and see if it works,¡± Lucius suggested.


    ¡°The thing is, I had limited resources already, so I came up with just one. So it¡¯s either a hit or a miss.


    It¡¯s up to you if you want to use itter.¡±


    I took the tablet from her hand and slipped it into my jeans pocket.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be nakedter. Don¡¯t forget to grab that after you shapeshift.¡± Lucius reminded me, and I just


    nodded my head at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, witch, and start this party.¡±


    He grabbed Patrea¡¯s arm rather roughly, and the witch¡¯s body spun around and mmed on his torso.


    They disappeared in an instant, and I began taking off my clothes and shapeshifting into Lucius¡¯ form.


    I stood before a full-length mirror and looked at Lucius¡¯ naked body. It felt weird, but for the moment I


    had no desire to mock or make fun of myself.


    I had better things to do.


    I willed for my eyes to ze red, as I¡¯d seen Lucius do numerous times, and let a devilish smirk tug at


    my lips. If this was all I needed to do, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Now I had to keep my growl to myself, as I¡¯d been trying to do, and reminded myself to hiss instead.


    Well, this was it. Game on.


    ???


    LUCIUS.


    I grabbed the witch¡¯s arm so harshly that her body spun abruptly and caused her to collide with mine. I


    knew I was being rough, but I needed a little body contact before I got down to business. I had no


    f*cking idea why I had the will to behave nicely in front of Patrea when I knew, with the charm I had,


    she would fall to her knees in seconds and do whatever I wanted.


    Or not.


    Maybe it was thetter that kept me from trying. I didn¡¯t want her to reject me.


    Because who the f*ck could reject a demon


    prince of lust? Well, I was sure Patrea could.


    Patrea was still holding on to me even after we got sucked into limbo and ended up


    where she should stay. I scanned the whole


    area, and when I was sure there were no living or dead souls around, I let her go.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here until wee for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She mumbled without looking


    at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the coin.¡±


    ¡°I have it with me.¡± She smiled and raised


    the coin to


    In me lishe sm


    my face, but my eyes got stuck on her lips. The witch rarely smiled at me, or she had never smiled at


    me at all.


    I swallowed hard before I spoke. ¡°I need to go.¡±


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± She spoke in a low voice. ¡°I put a spell on the cloak so that whoever wears it doesn¡¯t need to


    feel restricted by it. Once you put it on, it will work like clothes. And if you want it gone, just strip it off


    your body. That way, you can move freely.¡±


    A smile tugged at my mouth as I nodded my head. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her brows rose as a sarcastic smile curled


    her lips. ¡°Did I just hear the demon prince thank me?¡±


    ¡°You said it first. I was just returning the favor.¡± I chuckled. Oh, Hades! I wanted to f*cking kiss her and


    do many things to her.


    ¡°Sounds fair. Be careful.¡± I was about to disappear before her, but she stepped


    forward and nted a kiss on my cheek, and I felt my whole face burning.


    I wanted to say something


    teasing her for


    stealing a kiss but the words got stuck in


    my


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to say anything. Just go.¡± She


    eckled softly as a scarlet tint


    cheer


    crept into her cheeks. At least I wasn¡¯t the only affected by this.


    I nodded at her and immediately transported my body back to where Stone was, slumping my a*s into


    the couch while I stared at the naked Lucius in front of me.


    ¡°I assumed it went well. You look like you


    were in heaven.¡±


    I snickered before shaking my head. There was no way I would tell him the witch¡¯s kiss


    on my cheek had rendered me speechless. ¡± This is f*cking weird that I see myself


    talking and smirking at me. But you¡¯re


    doing well. Are you ready? We have a long night ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I hope the candy will work, man.¡¯


    ¡°I know. But just in case, just tell her to close


    her eyes.


    ¡°And you, let me know if you¡¯ll move


    somewhere so I know where you are. reminded me.


    He


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I stood up from the couch and threw any images of Patrea out of my head. If I wanted to


    pursue her further, I needed to get this thing done. I grabbed the invisible cloak and covered my body


    with it, and I immediately saw and felt the difference.


    This witch was just f*cking perfect. And attractive. And f*cking s*xy. Oh, f*ck me!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed Stone¡¯s arm and transported us to the entrance of the cove. This was to give him


    time to check on the royals before he had to face my father.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    110 ¨C The Cleansing Part 1


    ADAN STONE. 3


    The moment we entered the cove, I threw


    out all the nervousness I felt inside. I had Lucius¡¯ body and Lucy¡¯s power. I would be at par with every


    demon in this ce, and there was no reason for me to be terrified. I needed to save my female.


    Most importantly, I had Hades¡¯ favor on my side I should be okay.


    I let my eyes roam the whole cove it was dark, and the lights illuminating the ce were just the


    candles sc*ttered everywhere and the burning stones separating the


    middle from the tform where Lucien sat on his throne.


    Demons of various kinds sat on the sides, on higher ground but not higher than Lucien¡¯s. Some of them


    were in their demon forms, but most were wearing the human facade


    that Lucien and Lucius now had.


    But Lucy was not yet here.


    ¡®Come here, Lucius,¡¯ Lucien¡¯s voice rang in my head, but it came from Lucius. He was directly sending


    me his father¡¯smand.


    I walked towards the middle in a confident


    stride with Lucius¡¯ invisible form beside me. My eyes raked the sides where the other demons were as


    he introduced them one by one through our heads, including the prince. of the Kingdom of Athwart,


    whose wife he was permitted to f*ck.


    The prince gave me a salute, which I didn¡¯t return. Was it his way of saying it was my


    time to share what was mine or Lucius¡¯?


    The thing with these demons was that they


    had no emotions or love. They f*ck for f*cking sake. If they could f*ck anyone


    rted by blood, what more if not? But I


    swear to Selene and Hades that no one will


    touch my female except me.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± My words reverberated from my chest, and although I had heard this voice before from my


    own lips, the intensity of the voice was stronger this time. ¡°How do you


    want this to start?¡±


    ¡°Everything is set, my son. Just wait for Lucija to arrive.¡± He answered in a calm manner, and as Lucius


    expected, Lucien¡¯s aura was dwindling. He was lowering it for


    the ritual.


    I didn¡¯t reply and moved to stand beside his


    throne, fully naked, but it didn¡¯t bother me


    at all. I raised my hand to my chin and began rubbing it in slow motion as I waited for


    Lucy to appear while Lucius¡¯ informed me


    that he was standing behind Lucien¡¯s throne.


    Lucy. Lucija. I had to call her Lucija.


    I was still taking in everything around me when Lucy appeared on the other side of where I was


    standing. My heart stopped at the sight of her as my eyes zed red and a


    hiss escaped my throat, earning a chuckle from Lucien.


    She was in her demon form. Her fiery red hair was beautiful and turned into bouncy curls that covered


    the side of her face and part of her round breasts. Her horns and tails were out, but the ck veins in


    her skin were absent. She didn¡¯t like everything


    about them, even though I had previously told her that I thought they look lovely on


    her.


    And like before, she looked like a goddess in my eyes a s*xy she-demon. I couldn¡¯t stop my shaft from


    coming to life. In no time, I was naked, sporting a hard c*ck, and pointing in her direction.


    Lucy¡¯s gaze shifted from the t boulder to


    mine.


    It didn¡¯t slip my eyes the way her eyes sparkled, the same way they would


    whenever she saw me before frustration


    flitted in them. She might have felt


    something as she looked at me, only for her to realize that it was Lucius who was staring


    at her.


    The candy that Patrea gave me was in my mouth, and I was doing my best not to suck


    on it so I could give it to her. It was my only


    hope that she would recognize me for who I


    was and not as Lucius.


    Lucy dropped her gaze off of me, and the she -demons beside her guided her to walk up to the t


    boulder. It didn¡¯t escape my ears


    when demons hissed and murmured in


    demon tongue, but I could fully understand


    them as well.


    My eyes followed her movement, and I saw that I was not the only one affected by her. The princes and


    even the kings of the other kingdoms were taking pleasure in the sight of my mate. I stopped the


    rumble from


    forming in my chest as I walked down the tform and rounded the fire stones as I approached the


    boulder.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes were following my movement as she sat in the middle. Her palms were


    anchored to the ground, one knee was bent while the other leg was stretched out, and I could see her


    p*ssy well enough from where


    I was.


    Every time I would see Lucy¡¯s p*ssy, she would be wet or leaking, but not this time.


    And it warmed my heart that despite the presence of many demons and the lust I saw in her eyes when


    she looked at Lucius. through me, it didn¡¯t make her wet.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± Her voice came out soft.


    I didn¡¯t reply as I climbed the boulder and kneeled in front of her. A shrouding mist covered us, but it


    was still clear enough for


    everyone to see us inside and vice versa.


    ¡°Are you ready for me, Lucija?¡± My voice came out deep, and I almost forgot it was


    Lucius¡¯ voice.


    I saw her swallow, but instead of answering,


    she inched backward, and the murmurs and


    hisses became louder.


    ???


    LUCY.


    My p*ssy was throbbing, but something was totally wrong. I was terrified, but I was trying to put on a


    tough facade.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡±


    ¡®Lucija, do you trust me?¡¯ Lucius¡¯ voice rang in my head.


    ¡®No. Get me the f*ck out of here and don¡¯t


    you touch me!¡¯ I snapped at him.


    ¡®You don¡¯t need to trust me if you don¡¯t


    want to. But trust your heart and the man in front of you.¡¯.


    ¡®Lucy¡­¡¯ One more voice came into my head, and it made my eyes water. This voice, I knew this voice


    even in my sleep.


    ¡®Adan! Where are you?¡¯ I c*cked my head


    discreetly to the left and to the right, looking for any signs of him.


    ¡®In front of you.¡¯ He answered, and it


    irritated me.


    ¡®No. Lucius, stop ying with my head.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not Lucius. This is an illusion you are


    seeing. I will never lie to you.¡¯ Adan¡¯s voice sounded desperate.


    I leaned in closer, letting my fingers trail


    across his chest before slow


    them. ¡°There are no sparks.¡¯


    ¡®Beast is asleep. Patrea had to put him to sleep in order to keep your father and the demons from


    detecting my wolf.¡¯


    I so badly wanted to believe the words in my head, but this could be just Lucius¡¯ ploy to make me mate


    with him. ¡®Why would Lucius not tell me you¡¯ll be here if this is part of his n?¡¯


    ¡®If he did tell you, tell me, little bunny,


    would you not stop him from taking me


    here?¡¯


    I swallowed and kneeled in front of him, and


    we are now face to face. I had to move


    because I could feel and hear the impatience


    of the demons around us, but I needed more


    time.


    ¡®I¡¯m not s*upid.¡¯


    ¡®I know you¡¯re not. Why do you think I let you yell and bicker at me when you were just a meek, shy


    Omega I bought from the feast? Because I was enjoying your smart mouth. This might be confusing to


    you, but what does your heart tell you? No magic or spell can be greater than what we feel. Lucy, I


    want you even though I have no memory of you.¡¯


    ¡®You did?¡¯ My eyes watered as his fingers ran to my cheek before he cupped my chin rather harshly


    and pulled it closer to his.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry I had to be rough. Lucien is


    watching.¡¯


    My jaw tightened as his face closed in, and when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I closed my eyes and


    prayed to the Goddess that Adan


    would forgive me because, as much as I wanted to push Lucius away, my body was betraying me.


    My rational mind kept telling me this was not Adan, but the sound of his voice in my head and the way


    my body ached for the man holding me were making me weak.


    I loved Adan. But I didn¡¯t know the intensity of this love until now. If anyone used him as a weapon


    against me, I would be dead in


    seconds.


    His lips brushed over mine like a wave of warmth, and my body reacted to him, making my toes curl


    and making me want more. Lucius kissed me hard but


    passionately, and it was breaking all the walls I tried to build around me. I should push him away. This


    was not part of the


    n, but I couldn¡¯t. I wanted to kiss him


    back. And so I did.


    He parted my lips and thrust something in.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I took the hard thing that he passed on to my mouth, and for a while, it yed between us until he told


    me through our minds to


    swallow it, and like the meek Omega that I once pretended to be, I followed my Alpha¡¯s voice without


    any question.


    My body heated up all at once, and my eyes snapped open. My hands flew to the man¡¯s chest in front


    of me before I pushed him


    away.


    My eyes were rounding as I gasped for air before Lucien¡¯s voice rang in my head.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ He hissed.


    I was panting, and I could see Adan in front of me, but I knew I must be hallucinating until my eyes


    landed on the man standing behind my father¡¯s throne. Lucius was there, and his forehead was


    creasing as he stared at


    ¡®Can you see me? F*ck, don¡¯t look here or Father might notice something. Does it mean you can see


    Adan in front of you?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t answer him as the goosebumps rose from my skin while my eyes scanned the


    whole cove. I could see every enchanted


    area, as well as the invisible barrier that


    surrounded the boulder I was in.


    Until my gaze finallynded on the man in front of me, who was sitting with one knee raised and his


    forearm resting on it while his other hand was wiping his mouth. He was staring at me with the same


    intensity he had when he saw me for the first time on stage, dancing in the Omega Feast.


    My body rose from where I was seated as Iunched myself at Adan. My hands gripped his jaw as I


    pulled his face toward me, crushing my lips against him, and the next thing I knew, I was straddling


    him, throwing all rationality out the window. My body


    quivered with the pleasure of his touch as I wrapped my legs around his hips, bucking


    my hips, urging him to touch me.


    If I was sinning against Adan, may the


    Goddess forgive me because the Adan in


    front of me was making my p*ssy wet and my lust skyrocket.


    His hand coiled around my hair as he tugged it backward, painfully, making my lips part from his. His


    tongue swiped over his lips as his eyes raked my face down to my body.


    ¡°Lucija¡­¡±


    ¡°Meus Rex¡­[My King],¡± I replied in a sultry voice, and his wicked grin widened.


    ¡®Did my Omega miss me?¡¯ He asked in my


    head.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    111 ¨C The Cleansing Part 2


    LUCY.


    ¡®Did my Omega miss me?¡¯ Adan asked in my head.


    ¡®Yes, Alpha¡­¡¯ I answered him.


    My jaw quivered as my heart warmed at the soft way he asked this question. I missed my Alpha.


    I never thought there would be a day that Would wish I was just a simple Omega until now. I wish it


    were simpler than this.


    Before the first tear dropped from my eyes, Adan grabbed and cupped my face so tightly that it hurt me


    before he began kissing me again, harder than all of the kisses that he had given me in the past. I


    could taste blood in between our kisses, but I weed and reveled in it.


    Angel purred in my head, telling me that despite the absence of Beast, her heart was telling her it was


    Adan in front of us. It was enough for me to let go of the little inhibitions left in me. If my wolf believed


    he was our mate, who was I to object?


    I suppressed the whimper wanting to


    trailed on my neck as I listened to Lucius¡¯


    words in my head about the


    enchantments on the boulder and that they would answer all my questionster, but for now, I just


    needed to trust Adan.


    But even without Lucius¡¯ voice in my head, I was already putting myplete faith in the man feasting


    on my skin.


    1


    I finally let out a soft moan as my tail coiled around his body, caressing his back while my arms snaked


    around his neck.


    But it didn¡¯tst long, as he pulled away and stood up, leaving me kneeling in


    front of him. His hand on my hair


    tightened as he bent over. His tail, which I thought was still Lucius, went around my back and coiled on


    the strap of my


    harness, tugging at it as he yanked my hair down, tilting my head up so I was staring directly at his


    face.


    ¡°[I will dominate your body now, but after this, I will bow down to you, my queen.]¡± He was speaking in


    demonnguage, and I had many questions, but I tried to ignore them at the moment.


    I nodded my head, and this time, his hand tugged my hair up. I followed his lead and rose to my feet so


    that we were now both standing. His tail went around my body and coiled on my wrists, pulling them


    together on my back, so that it looked like I was tied up before he opened his mouth and drew his


    tongue out. ¡°[ Suck it.]¡±


    I tilted my head up and parted my lips,


    taking his tongue into my mouth and sucking it with all the passion that I had


    for him.


    Oh, Goddess! I missed doing this to him.


    Not a muscle moved on Adan¡¯s body despite the hard way I was sucking his tongue while my action


    was making my


    p*ssy leak. I wanted more.


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡± A whimper escaped my throat before I linked with him. ¡®F*ck me


    He tugged my hair roughly, making me apart from his tongue. ¡°[Are you ready for me, Lucija?]¡±


    ¡®Will you let me f*ck your hard, my Luna? ¡®He asked almost immediately in my head.


    ¡°[Yes, my king. F*ck me hard. I¡¯m all yours¡­]¡± I replied as a seductive grin formed across my face


    before I swiped my


    tongue on my upper lip.


    Adan¡¯s tail coiled around my waist and lifted me into the air before swinging my


    body so that I was straddling his shoulders, my p*ssy was directly into his face, and my legs mped


    around his neck. I arched my body back, pushing core into his warm mouth, and letting his tail hold me


    for support.


    my


    His tongue swiped over my slit up to my throbbing c*it as his hands gripped my a*s tightly before he


    began eating me like a hungry wolf, demon, or whatever he had be.


    My hands caressed and kneaded my breasts as I whimpered and moaned, filling the cove with my


    noises before I moved my hands to the horns in his head, holding to it as I bucked my hips,


    grinding and rubbing my throbbing p*ssy into his face.


    >


    Adan was hungry, and so was I.


    ¡°[Yes! More!]¡± I hissed.


    ¡®You¡¯re giving them quite a show, my love.


    ¡°They can watch all they want, but this p*ssy will only touch yours¡­ Now shut up


    and f*ck me!¡¯


    Adan hissed before his tail pulled my


    body away and he put me down. Inded on all fours against the boulder. I tilted


    my head back to look at him, and I couldn¡¯t help the smug smirk from forming on my face.


    His face was so wet, filled with my juices. He wiped it off with the back of his hand before he positioned


    himself behind me. His tail coiled around my neck,


    restricting my breathing, but it only


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    fueled my lust. His hard c*ck was


    pistoning my leaking entrance, and just


    when I thought he would plunge inside me, I felt a finger rubbing on my a*s hole.


    ???


    ADAN STONE. 1


    Lucy was on all fours in front of me.


    Lucius was telling me to hurry up as


    Lucien asked when Lucius learned to eat


    p*ssies. Of all things he would forget to tell me, he forgot to tell me what he does and doesn¡¯t do when


    he f*cks. Of course, his father had seen him in o*gies and knew he never pleasure anyone except


    himself.


    I hissed as my tail gripped Lucy¡¯s neck and my fingers trailed along her spine until they reached her


    puckered hole. I spatted saliva on it before rubbing my thumb on it, forcing it to open just a little before I


    connected with her head. ¡®I¡¯d


    been wanting to f*ck your a*s, little bunny. Can I?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, but I want you in my p*ssy.


    ¡®And you will have me there.¡¯ I told her at the same time I rammed my d*ck inside her wet core and


    began stroking in and


    out of her, f*cking her hard and deep.


    My hands moved to her hips as I gripped her tightly, stopping her body from moving away from my hard


    thrusts. My tail let go of her neck and swayed its way to the hole I was rubbing earlier.


    I willed for the end of my tail to thicken, almost imitating my d*ck before it slowly made its way into the


    hole I¡¯d been eyeing tonight. I wanted to take it slow, but I couldn¡¯t be gentle with her tonight ¡ª not


    when demons were watching. But I knew my little bunny could take this.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± Lucy gasped as she threw her head back before it turned into a sultry moan and made her


    pant in anticipation for every thrust.


    My d*ck was on rage and so was my tail. I was assaulting and viting her body, but she was taking it


    all very gracefully.


    Soon she was meowing, gripping the cold stone below her, scraping it with her ws as her tail


    kneaded her breasts.


    I was pounding into her like a f*cking man deprived of sex, wanting my c*ck and my tail so deeply into


    her that she


    caught me off guard when she quickly pivoted her body, pulling my d*ck off her,


    but my tail remained inside her and


    continued f*cking her a*s.


    She floated in the air before she mmed her body against mine and wrapped her legs around my


    waist in a tight grip.


    Her hand grabbed my aching d*ck and, without any words, plunged it into her core. She began rocking


    back and forth while my hands gripped her a*s, holding her in ce.


    Her hands went to my shoulders, but she withdrew right away and grabbed my


    neck instead.


    ¡®Put your hands on my shoulders, I will try not to flinch.¡¯ If there was anyone who could touch me


    everywhere, it should be


    my mate.


    Her eyes, swirling with lust, locked with mine as she slowly lowered her hands


    onto my shoulders. My body stiffened until I felt her hands caressing them, making my body rx. I


    was not sure if it


    was real or an illusion because she was


    also rocking back and forth, faster and deeper into my c*ck, and I was returning the favor in the same


    rhythm.


    Moans and grunts filled the cove as the lights on the candles flickered and the mes on the stones


    grew stronger.


    Soon, mes appeared from Lucy¡¯s body and engulfed us in a warm,forting


    embrace, and it made the aura on the


    cove shift.


    Lucy¡¯s aura was getting stronger by the minute, and for an unknown reason,


    it


    was adding to the arousal I was already


    overloaded with.


    I wanted to f*ck her in all possible ways, but I kept reminding myself that this was not a f*ck fest and we


    had a goal to finish.


    ¡°[F*ck!]¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the low growl froming out of my chest as my o*gasms built up. And it was


    toote when I realized what I was doing.


    My fangs were out, and my head was already dipped into her neck, piercing and tearing her skin again,


    marking her as mine for the second time ¨C


    Fathis time


    around, with my demon fangs.


    Lucy moaned wantonly as her body shook


    and her eyes rolled. She shuddering


    at the intensity of her o*gasm and mine


    followed right away as the mes around us dissipated.


    My load shot inside of her at the same


    time a roar echoed around the cove as


    Lucien¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    ¡°No!!!!¡± His voice sent chills down my


    spine and throughout my whole body.


    But I didn¡¯t let go of Lucy, instead, I wrapped my arms around her as I pulled my c*ck off her. I felt our


    mixed juices. dripping down my legs and down to the


    boulder.


    F*ck! I got carried away.


    ¡°You will kill her!¡± Lucien roared and appeared beside me in an instant as he pulled our bodies apart.


    His eyes were zing red, but instead of wrath, fear arose from his aura and flitted in his eyes as he


    grabbed Lucy¡¯s arms to check on her neck, where my


    mark was standing proud, still bleeding.


    head,


    ¡®Now!¡¯ Lucius¡¯ voice rang in and


    I didn¡¯t waste any more time as my hand grabbed Lucien¡¯s body and teleported him with me, leaving


    Lucy and Lucius at the cove to take charge of the royals.


    Author¡¯s Note


    Author¡¯s Note: January 14, 2023


    Hello Lovelies,


    Unfortunately, I was not able to finish the


    next chapters as our family went out today, and I am just starting to continue writing, so nothing will be


    uploaded tonight.


    I know you¡¯re all waiting for the continuation, but please bear with me! I will try to finish and upload


    them as early as I can tomorrow. Thank you for your understanding! I hope everyone is having a great


    weekend!


    P.S. Thank you for all thements, gems, and reviews from yesterday¡¯s chapters! You are all


    amazing!


    xoxo, Ca*sandra M

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    112 ¨C The Other Witch


    ADAN STONE.


    Everything happened so fast. One moment I was in euphoria, f*cking Lucy


    with all the love and lust I had for her, and the next moment, I was transporting


    the King of Kalmerus somewhere outside his kingdom.


    Lucien¡¯s aura was low at the moment because of the ritual, plus his own fear had added to the decline


    in his power, which in turn surged up mine. His fear over what I did enabled me to transport him. 1


    He thought I was Lucius, and my mark on Lucy would kill her because Lucy never felt an ounce of love


    for her brother. But I was sure she loved me.


    But it was still a fatal mistake. I was not


    supposed to mark her that I was just


    supposed to pretend that I would, to


    instill fear in her father, but the sex made


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me lose my mind and I was not able to


    control my actions.


    Lucien and Inded in a cave where


    Patrea was. No


    s were spoken


    between us as she immediately cast a


    spell around Lucien, binding his hands and legs together.


    ¡°What is this, Lucius?¡± He roared, his eyes zing with fire, but his hands and legs were already


    bound. But I could feel his aura growing stronger.


    S*it! I cursed internally before sending a mindlink to Lucius to hurry up. I began shooting ice around his


    feet, but the f*cker was slowly melting them without moving any body parts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would doubles me this way, Lucius? What more do you


    want? You want to kill Lucija and me to get the kingdom! Is that it?¡± He was still roaring, his face turning


    red before his gaze shifted to Patrea. He red at her before reprimanding her. ¡°You f*cking witch! Wait


    for my payback!¡±


    Patrea ignored her and continued to


    chant something, her hands in the air,


    toward Lucien¡¯s direction as a small


    tornado rose around Lucien. I knew she


    was supposed to be near him to make this work, but she probably didn¡¯t want to be near him at this


    point.


    ¡®Lucy, are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean to


    mark you in this situation. Please tell me you¡¯re okay?¡¯


    I began firing ice again at Lucien as soon as the tornado disappeared but I couldn¡¯t concentrate as I


    was still worried about Lucy¡¯s mark. What if she didn¡¯t love me to the level of love Hades¡¯ was talking


    about? I didn¡¯t want to lose her.


    At this point, I knew I loved her with all I could give, and I didn¡¯t care if all she felt


    for me was lust, just as long as I could


    have her back. I could make her fall in


    love with me. This was why I should have


    not marked her at all.


    ¡®Where are you? I¡¯m okay. I wasn¡¯t


    hallucinating, did we finally f*ck?¡¯ She


    might still be thinking about thest time


    in her subus form that we were


    interrupted.


    ¡®Yes, we did. Don¡¯t die on me.¡¯


    ¡®I surely won¡¯t. Who will annoy my Alpha when I¡¯m gone? Lucius just wanted to


    send off these guests out of our kingdom, and he said we would be there soon.¡¯ Lucy was in a better


    mood, that means she was okay, right?


    ¡°Tell him to reach out to me.¡¯ I instructed her, referring to Lucius.


    ¡®Okay, I love you, Adan. You f*cked me really well. I want more¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before I replied. ¡®I will give you more, I promise. I love you, Lucy. I really do.


    Now, get here


    fast!¡¯


    A big load of ice formed on Lucien¡¯s feet, and he was having a hard time breaking it. Lucy¡¯s words


    strengthened my ice. It looked like my power was still connected to how Lucy made me feel.


    ¡°Talk with me, Lucius! Where is Lucija? Set us free, and we will give you whatever you want!¡± Lucien¡¯s


    voice snapped me from my thoughts.


    I gritted my teeth. I wanted to hit his heart already, but I knew my power was not enough to kill him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make him unconscious. His mind is too powerful. Lucius needs to eliminate


    him before he bes stronger again.¡± Patrea whispered beside me.


    I believe her. It was only a matter of time before he could break the invisible rope


    around him and melt the ice I created.


    ¡°S*it! Where the f*ck is Lucius?!¡± I


    hissed. Aside from the fact that I wanted


    Lucius to deal with his father, I wanted to


    see Lucy with my own eyes and know that she was okay.


    ¡°Here!¡± Lucius appeared out of nowhere, and I heard Lucien hiss loudly.


    He might have noticed that there were now two Lucius in front of him, but I didn¡¯t bother, my attention


    was already drawn to the female I¡¯d been hoping to


    see.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± My body spun around in her direction and rushed to where she was, and at the same time, she


    ran toward me. And like a f*cking love-sick movie, I


    caught my female in my arms and


    crushed my lips against her, kissing her


    with all the fervor I felt for her without


    any care that we were still not free from


    trouble.


    ¡°Oh, for f*ck¡¯s sake! Can you return to your original form? All the while you were f*cking her in my form,


    I was trying not to puke.¡± Lucius grunted. 1


    Lucy pulled away from my lips and began giggling. It was like music to my ears. She might be a power


    she-demon in this


    world, but she will always be my ¡®meek¡¯ Omega, my little bunny¡­ my Luna. My


    mate.


    I didn¡¯t say any more words as I shifted back into my own form before a loud hiss filled the cave.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Lucius?¡± Lucien asked, and disgust was written all over his face.


    Lucy was already in front of me again, cupping my face as she kissed me brutally hard, not caring that


    her father was in a rage, but I kept my eyes on Lucien ¨C all


    the while that I was kissing her back.


    ¡°Father, geez! I forgot you¡¯re here.¡±


    Lucius snickered before turning his


    attention to Lucien.


    ???


    LUCIUS.


    ¡°Father, geez! I forgot you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What have you done? I know you are weak, but I didn¡¯t know you would go to the extent of pulling a


    wolf here to help you out! And you let him mark her? What if Lucy dies?¡± Lucien spat at him.


    Even at the moment when he was tied up and defenseless against us, he still


    wouldn¡¯t give up mocking me.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t she? That¡¯s the


    only reason Stone is here. Because no one had any rights over her or her body


    except him. Did you really believe for a second that I¡¯d f*ck her? That I was


    looking forward to her cleansing?¡± I


    asked him.


    ¡°Are you not a demon? You should be able


    to f*ck even your own mother!¡± He scoffed at me.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I never get to find out who she is. But who knows, maybe I¡¯ve already f*cked her and I


    just didn¡¯t know. If we¡¯re going to base it on the number of she-demons I f*cked through the centuries,


    she might be one of them.¡¯


    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± Lucien roared.


    ¡°Nope, not yet!¡± I shook a finger at him.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Submit your power and throne to me¡­ Easy as one two three.¡± I told him calmly, slipping my hands


    into my pocket.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not that st*pid¡­¡± He grunted.


    ¡°I am making it easier for you.¡±


    ¡°You want to be strong, so you are doing it this way! You will never be strong


    enough like Guillermo and Lucija!¡±


    ¡°Guillermo who? Where the f*ck is your favorite son now? Oh, maybe his blood was sttered


    everywhere in your kingdom! And you didn¡¯t even feel it.


    What a shame!¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Lucien roared, his horns and tail protruding, as his face was slowly turning red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. You will find out soon, or not. Because I¡¯m sure you will have the same fate!¡±


    ¡°Get me out of here!¡±


    I crouched on the ground and grabbed a


    small twig. I began doodling anything on


    the dark sand and dust as I spoke with him. ¡°Did you ever think for a second that


    your weakest son would be the one to


    frame you up like this?¡±


    ¡°Even if you beat me! You¡¯re still f*cking


    weak! You¡¯re a f*cking traitor!¡±


    ¡°You taught me how to be a traitor¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucius,¡± Patrea¡¯s hand coiled on my arm and I immediately stood up.


    Our eyes locked as she whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t rile him up. You¡¯re just making him stronger.


    ¡®We need to end him now, or he can gain more strength.¡¯ Stone sent me a message.


    ¡®Not yet. I want him to give me his


    power


    and throne, willingly or by force ¨C it


    doesn¡¯t matter. Or I will still be as weak as


    I am.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re not f*cking weak. Your aura had been particrly strong in recent days, especially now!¡¯ Stone


    remarked.


    I did believe him. I felt my power getting stronger, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡®Still not strong¡­¡¯ I was not able to finish when all of a sudden a big spark appeared in the corner of the


    cave and the impact blew us away, making all of us s*agger backward, except for Lucien, who


    remained standing with his feet nted on the ground because of the ice Adan built around him.


    ¡°What the f*ck took you so long?¡± Lucien hissed, and I saw a short female who took her hood off her


    face.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    113 - The Rightful Heir LUCIUS.


    The female that appeared out of nowhere was wearing a long, ck cloak, and if I were right, she


    might be the witch Lucien used for the enchantment of the cove.


    "It took me a while to find where they took you!"


    She snapped at him before directing her gaze at us.


    "She''s a witch!"


    Lucy blurted out as she shoved Stone behind her and positioned herself in a protective stance, but


    Adan was fast to reverse their position so that he was now in front of her.


    "That I am! Nice to see you, Patrea! I didn¡¯t know you would turn to the other side!"


    The witch smirked as she diverted her attention to Patrea..


    "If Lucien hadn¡¯t bound me with his damn contract, I would have left a long time ago! And you''re


    making a great mistake, Zelda! You still have time to abandon Lucien. And we will nevere after


    you!"


    Patrea yelled at her.


    "Too bad, Patrea, I can gain more from him than you!" She red and sted a light on our side, and


    Patrea mustered up her energy to building a shield to cover us.


    "Melt the ice around you, Lucien, while Patrea is still preupied! "


    She murmured, sending a message to Lucien, but I could hear it with my demon ears.


    This was the reason we took Lucien out of his kingdom to a ce in the underworld where he would


    not be able to have any connection.


    The Kingdom of Arsenith - the kingdom of his worst rival. But I would never guess he had a witch,


    which he probably linked to himself like a fucking GPS.


    Lucy tried to shoot fire, but it bounced back on the shield that Patrea created.


    "Stop the shield, we will st her off! Otherwise, we can¡¯t just stay here and use up all your energy. I¡¯m


    sure, Lucien will be able to unbind himself!"


    Lucija told Patrea.


    "I can¡¯t. If I do, her lightning will fire directly at me! It will hit me, and I don¡¯t know if I have the strength


    to survive that!"


    Patrea¡¯s voice was stuttering, and I regretted prolonging Lucien¡¯s life. I should have killed him earlier


    before the witch arrived.


    Patrea began to lose her footing, but she was trying to remain standing.


    Sweat formed on her forehead as she kept blocking the shield.


    "Thad to let go of one spell. I can¡¯t keep Lucien¡¯s bind and this shield together! She''s using dark magic,


    it¡¯s too much for me!" Patrea added.


    ¡®Lucy, Stone, prepare to hit the witch. I will stop Patrea¡¯s shield!¡¯ I linked them both, and Lucy rejected


    my idea, but I made up my mind.


    We couldn¡¯t just stand there and let Patrea protect us while Lucien was gaining back his strength.


    I nodded my head at Lucija and Stone, and jumped at Patrea, snaking my arms around her body while


    making sure my back was the one facing Zelda.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Patrea screamed as a big explosion came out, and I knew it hit my back at the same time I pushed


    Patrea¡¯s body away from me.


    My mind went ck for a few seconds as blood oozed out of my mouth.


    But instead of feeling weak, I felt a surge of power rising in my chest.


    I gripped the ground dust as I pushed myself up, coughing blood from my mouth as my head tilted to


    look around ¡ªfire, ice, and lightning were shooting everywhere.


    The fight had just begun.


    Zelda, the witch was throwing lightning at every one of us. She was too strong, maybe it was the dark


    magic that was doing it.


    "Ahhh!"


    I dodged after my fireball missed her and she aimed triple lightning my way.


    "No! Not Lucija!!!!"


    My father screamed at the witch when Zelda almost hit me.


    I knew my father was trying to protect me because I would be his death as well, but I didn¡¯t expect him


    to fire a ball of fire directly into Zelda¡¯s chest as soon as he was free of his bind.


    He killed his own ally.


    The witch dropped dead before our eyes, and Patrea couldn¡¯t suppress the gasp from leaving her lips.


    Adan ced me behind him again, and I wanted to kick him! Of all of us here, I was the only one


    Lucien would never hit with his power.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "He will never hit me!"


    I hissed at Adan before standing before him, but Adan was already firing ice at Lucien, which he was


    blocking off with his fire, so I decided to just join in, even when I could hear Patrea scrambling on her


    feet as she helped Lucius, who was still crawling to the ground.


    Soon, Father tried to hit the direction where Lucies and Patrea were, but I built an ice globe around


    them.


    Eventually, it melted as more demons popped out of nowhere.


    My father had summoned his army! "Do not touch, Lucija!"


    He roared, and I knew I should be the one managing those demons because they would hesitate to hit


    me so I left Adan and Lucius to hold off Lucien while I killed the demons appearing in the cave.


    Patrea was also chanting, and some demons just disappeared as soon as they arrived.


    "Where are you taking them?" I asked her as I moved closer to her, so we were back to back with each


    other.


    "I don''t know. Some ce I''d seen before but I included they would not be able to return here."


    "Smart move. But shit, they kepting!"


    I kept mumbling and telling Patrea to keep going.


    "Lucija, it¡¯s not yet toote toe back to me! Did you see how I protected you from Zelda?"


    Lucien¡¯s voice reached my ears.I rolled my eyes.


    You killed her to protect yourself.But I didn¡¯t say that.


    "Stop! I was never yours, so there¡¯s noing back!"


    I retorted without looking at my father and continued fighting off the demons around us.


    Lucien was able to get away from his bind and killed his own witch in an instant just because she threw


    lightning at Lucy.


    He was willing to kill everyone except her, but of course, we knew all the reasons why.


    The whole ce was exploding with lights and electricity as Lucien threw fireball after fireball while


    summoning his demon guards to appear in the cave.


    They just kept growing in numbers despite Lucy and Patrea¡¯s attempts to kill and attack them.


    If I thought rogue attacks and pack wars were a hell of a fight, they were nothingpared to what I


    was experiencing right now. I was, for real, in hell.


    The whole ce was zing with fire, but despite the mes touching my skin, I didn¡¯t feel any burns


    at all.


    My adrenaline was pumped up, and I could feel Lucius¡¯ getting stronger.


    I wanted to believe we got this, and that we would win.


    LUCY.


    When Lucien realized he would not get anything from me, he turned his attention to Lucius instead.


    "You are a pathetic excuse for a demon! You¡¯re enraged, but I can¡¯t feel your power!"


    But he was wrong, a surge of power grew around me, but I knew it didn¡¯te from me.


    Or Adan and it was matching his aura.


    I threw ice and covered three demons with it before Patrea deported them somewhere else and tilted


    my head to look where the power wasing from.


    Fire engulfed Lucius¡¯ body as his eyes zed so darkly red that they were almost ck.


    His power made me flinch, and I felt his aura was now stronger than my father¡¯s in just a matter of a


    second.


    I knew the only one who could match the king¡¯s aura would be the one who he would leave his throne


    with, and that was why Lucius was asking for it.


    But no transfer of power happened yet.


    But there was also the one that was what the Orpheus prophesied - the rightful heir of Kalmerus.


    Is Lucius the rightful one? Because if not, why does he have a stronger aura than Lucien now? How


    about me? But I didn¡¯t care about myself.


    My aura might be strong, but maybe it wasn¡¯t me.


    And when the Orpheus mentioned that it was someone Lucien would never expect - it was not his


    daughter, but his weakest son.


    Lucius might have realized what was happening, and so did Adan, and we all got stuck in the middle,


    looking at each other.


    "No!"


    Patrea shrieked, and it made my heart stop.


    Four fireballs were aiming for Patrea from different directions, including the one let out by Lucien.


    I managed to st off the demons who cast the fireballs, but it didn¡¯t stop the fire from heading in her


    direction.


    "No!"


    I screamed as my whole body shook, but it was drowned out by the roar that came out of Lucius¡¯ throat


    before he disappeared and appeared where Patrea was.


    In a split second, Patrea¡¯s body appeared next to me, but Lucius remained where they were and took


    the hit from all the fireballs aimed at Patrea! n.o.v.e.l.e.b.o.o.kThe hit sted the whole cave but Adan


    was fast enough to build an ice globe around the three of us, protecting us from being blown up as it


    did to the demons around us except Lucien and Lucius.


    "Lucius!"


    I screamed, but I had no idea if what I was hearing was mine or Patrea¡¯s.


    I sted off the globe Adan had created, and my heart stopped at the scene in front of me.


    Luscius was bleeding on the ground.


    His ck blood was pooling all around him as his body had too many holes and his heart was ripped


    open.


    I got stuck in my spot while Patrea rushed to where he was.


    My eyes darted to my father - he was on the ground and had all the same injuries that Lucius had.


    I was right.


    Lucius was the rightful heir all along.


    Tears streamed down my face as Lucien reached his hand up to me, regret flitting in his eyes and I


    knew his only regret was not knowing Lucius was the rightful heir of Kalmerus - the son who was there


    for him all along, the one he disregarded all the time.


    "Heal Lucius."


    He pleaded and I watched as Lucien built a barrier around him, protecting himself from any power a


    man could imagine.


    I shoot fireballs and ice spikes at him, but they disappear upon reaching his shield.


    My whole body shook in anger and disappointment as I looked at Adan - healing Lucius meant Lucien


    would get to live.


    "I can heal Lucius, Lucy. Just give me the go signal..."


    Adan murmured as he cupped my tear-stricken face.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    114, - The Rightful Heir Part 2 LUCIUS.


    The fireballs hit me badly.


    I haven¡¯t recovered from the one given to me by Zelda, and these recent ones have shattered every


    part of me.I was losing this battle.


    This was already enough.


    Seeing Patrea almost die twice was enough for me to realize I could never take Lucien down.


    Lucija¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t changing, and I could not force her to do more.


    She had never embraced her demon self in the first ce.


    And I brought them all here.


    They shouldn¡¯t be paying for my mistake.


    I coughed up blood as I tried to heal the cut directly above my heart to stop the bleeding.


    But I was too weak.


    I¡¯d always been weak, and I had no idea why I was chosen as the heir of Kalmerus.


    But it was all gone now, as fast as it came.


    Patrea came rushing, and despite the pain coursing through my whole body, a smile tugged on my lips.


    I could end this now, and she would be safe.


    "Lucius..."


    Her voice broke as she dropped to her knees and held the hands I was using to keep my blood from


    oozing out of my heart. It felt good.


    I had always tried to find ways to touch her, but now she was doing it of her own free will.


    Only if she would smile instead of having tears in her eyes, maybe I could go peacefully.


    I never dreamed of heaven.


    I knew the demon world was where I was meant to be until the end of my days, but at this moment, I


    was hoping I could get a taste of heaven ¡ª like the one I see in Lucija¡¯s eyes.


    I wondered why she had a taste of heaven and I didn¡¯t.


    Perhaps because, despite the darkness around her, her heart was pure, whereas mine was dark from


    the start.


    "Let me heal you..."


    Patrea stuttered, but her words came through clearly to me.


    "No.Don¡¯t."


    I forced myself to shake my head.


    "Everything we worked hard for will go to waste..."


    "How about me? I thought you said..."


    She couldn''t say it, but I knew what she meant.


    I moved my hands to cover hers and squeezed them tightly.


    "You¡¯re free to go, Patrea."


    I closed my eyes and took in the pain in my chest before I opened my mouth to speak again.


    "I, Lucius, Prince of the Underworld, set your body and soul free.


    You are free to leave the demon world through any portal you can find.


    I am voiding the demon contract from this cycle forward.


    Live free...


    Back to the normal life you always want."


    "No.Don¡¯t say that.We have a deal, remember? Don¡¯t you want to collect that?" She asked, and she


    tried to smile, but there was a pain in her eyes.


    She was far too kind by making me feel special right now.I felt my face get wet.


    Tears? I never shed one.


    Maybe Patrea''s tears rained on me.


    Patrea looked so beautiful despite the tears on her face, which made my already badly beaten heart


    ache once more. I forced a chuckle, and it just added pain to my heart.


    "I just want one night, but I guess, the demons never get what they wish for because we don¡¯t deserve


    it."


    "Let me heal you, please..."


    I closed my eyes and shook my head one more time before I felt Lucija¡¯s presence beside Patrea.


    "No one is supposed to die! You promised me..."


    Lucija¡¯s sobs filled the cave.


    I could hear my father murmuring things, but I was aware of the pain I was experiencing ¡ª we were


    going to die soon.


    "Except me. I told you that. It¡¯s okay. I will still be around. Floating around..."


    Like the millions of lost souls in the underworld.


    "You¡¯re just giving up. We can heal you. Adan said he can..."


    She then shifted her gaze to Patrea.


    "Please, Patrea, do something. I will never ask for anything from you ever again."


    "No. If Lucien survives, I don¡¯t know how we will take him down. He will kill all of you."


    I kept shaking my head. Stubborn females.


    "But you''re the rightful King of Kalmerus! Lucius, this is all you ever wanted..."


    Lucija kept pleading.


    "I thought too..."


    My eyes darted to Patrea.


    "But sometimes somethinges along the way and breaks everything you nned. I¡¯m sure you and


    Stone can find a way to rule here and on Earth."


    "No! No! I¡¯m not losing you...


    You''re the only family I have.


    Please A loud swoosh broke the solemnity of my moment with Lucija and Patrea.


    My eyes widened as I saw tailsing out of my father¡¯s body.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His demon form has three tails, which he used to coil around Stone¡¯s body and neck before he dragged


    him to the biggest fire around the cave.


    I had no idea if Father was stupid, and didn¡¯t realize that Adan was not affected by fire anymore.


    Nevertheless, he raised his body and positioned him above the massive fire.


    "Heal him!"


    Despite his struggle on the ground, he yelled.


    One of his tails sharpened, and it imitated a dagger as he directly pointed it at Stone¡¯s chest.


    "You mother fucker, you can¡¯t kill me!"


    Stone growled, and I knew what he meant.


    Hades had given him two lives to use for himself or anyone else.


    Lucija rose to her feet as fire enveloped her body.


    "Let him go! Now or I swear to Hades you will regret that you let me live!"


    "Now that I know you''re useless to me, Lucija, killing him will also kill you.


    I have no need for you...


    You just fucking wasted my time! Now order Patrea to heal Lucius, or I will strike his heart and we can


    all die together!"


    Patrea¡¯s trembling hands raised above my body, and I knew she was starting to chant her spells, but I


    grabbed them and brought them to my lips instead, and I began kissing her hands.


    "Lucius, please, I want to do this. We can think of the consequencester."


    She took her hands away from my grasp and ced them on my bloody chest as she murmured her


    chants before she forced a smile and tugged at her lips with tears still streaming down her face.


    "Just a small one, just to help you stay...just a bit longer."


    I closed my eyes, my hand reaching up to her arm and letting it rub on her soft skin ¡ª just a little touch


    ¡ª to help keep the pain at bay while I listened to Lucija....


    She was in a rage, and her aura was getting stronger as she yelled back at Lucien.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let him take away the only person you care about, Lucija.."


    I connected with Lucija¡¯s mind and opened my eyes just in time to see her hair rise and hover over her


    form as light ignited in her body.


    Her eyes zed yellow instead of red, and the heating off her body was so much that it was


    affecting Patrea.


    If I was right, the princess of the underworld just summoned her ultimate demon form.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    115 - Demon Forms LUCY.


    I had no idea what was more painful: knowing that Lucius had decided to die so Lucien could die too,


    or knowing that I couldn¡¯t do anything to help him.


    I knew that even with my own power, I would not be able to take down Lucien without his help.


    But if we saved him, Lucien mighte back to life much stronger.


    And Lucius was right ¡ª I was sure he would raise hell on earth for revenge.


    But could I let go of Lucius when he was the only family I had? I knew Lucien was a devil, but I didn¡¯t


    know that even in the face of death, instead of begging for us to save him, he was still cunning like the


    demon that he was.


    "Now that I know you''re useless to me, Lucija, killing him will also kill you. I have no need for you...


    You just fucking wasted my time! Now order Patrea to heal Lucius, or I will strike his heart and we can


    all die together!"


    Anger surged through my body as I had never experienced it before.


    If he had not been fucking stupid and had not assumed I was his fucking heir, this could have all been


    avoided, and I could have had the life I wanted with my mate.


    But he had toe and fucking ruin everything, and now he was threatening to take the person I loved


    the most and the only brother I''d learn to care about.


    I would not let him take them away, even if it meant using myst breath to save them.


    My hair rose around my head as the goosebumps on my skin rose, and I noticed little thornsing


    out of my skin.


    I had no idea what they were, but they were letting me know I was transforming into something else.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    If this was what Lucius was talking about, I was about to transform into my ultimate form.


    "There¡¯s only one person who will die here! And it¡¯s not someone from my side!"


    My whole body shook, as did the ground around the cave, making burning stones fall on us, but my


    gaze didn¡¯t stay away from Adan and the dagger tail aiming for his heart.


    Adan¡¯s body was also shaking as his eyes zed red.


    The same thorns that sprouted out of my body were sprouting from the back of his arms up to his back,


    and the sharpness of them cut through my father¡¯s tails, making him fall on the big fire below him.


    "No!"


    A tortuous scream left my throat as I watched his body fall onto the massive fire, like a pit of hell.


    He would never get out of it unharmed.


    I rushed to the fire and forgot about Lucien and Lucius.


    All I wanted was to save Adan from the fire that ate him alive, only to be taken aback when I got into


    the middle of it.


    A demon was standing in front of me.


    And I had never seen such a handsome, beautiful demon as the one I was seeing right now.


    Adan, my mate, looked too perfect in his demon form.


    The mes whirled around him, but they were not touching him.


    I was still confused at all the abilities Adan had shown today, but I just epted them, knowing getting


    out of here alive was more important.


    "How did you get a demon form?" I asked this time.


    He crossed the gap between us, and soon, his arms coiled around my scaly body, and we ended up


    laughing because it was not reallyfortable to be in this kind of intimacy.


    I didn¡¯t even notice my form.


    I had red scales all over my body, whereas Adan only had them on his back, but they were more


    prominent and bigger, and it made him look as sexy as fuck.


    "I looked like a snake."


    I rolled my eyes because he looked so hot, making my pussy throb.


    "You looked like Mystique, just more beautiful, but you ended up being how I always imagined you


    would be. How fucked up is that?"


    I giggled before Adan¡¯s body stiffened as he blurted out.


    "Shit! We have a demon to kill!"


    "Yes!"


    And without even saying anything, our minds linked, and we knew what we were supposed to do even


    without discussing it. It seemed like we were in full sync.


    I summoned my wings, and red wings pped on my back as my body rose in the air and out of the hell


    of fire.


    Lucien''s eyes widened at the sight of me as he staggered backward and sat up.


    He built a barrier between him and me, but I watched as he inched backward on his ass as I slowly


    walked toward him.


    My hands were raised with my palms up, and fire emitted from them, but in between them, shards of


    big thorn -like spikes were dancing around.


    I would have wanted to say many things to him, but I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Lucius needed to be saved, and we were running out of time.


    I raised my hands higher and aimed the fire in my palms at him.


    It made him stop moving to protect his heart as he raised his hands in the air to counter my aim, but


    Adan, with his big, ck wings, flew out of the hell of fire and swooshed through the back side until he


    rounded the area where Lucien¡¯s back was and dove straight into his body.


    His ws were out, and they were a mixture of demon and wolf ws ¡ª not too long like mine, but not


    as short as those of wolves.


    However, they appeared to be lethal as they were.


    He dove straight into Lucien from behind him and struck his hand into his back.


    It caught Lucien off guard as he let out a painful scream before I shot the shards of fire straight into his


    face and his legs, pinning him to the ground.


    My eyes snapped to where Lucius was, making sure he was not connected to him in any way.


    His chest was heaving, but he was alive, and there were no signs of any pain emanating from Lucien.


    "Just hold on a little, Lucius.


    Just a little more!"


    I shouted as Adan plunged his ws deeper.


    Too deep that I saw them emerge in the front of Lucien¡¯s body before he closed his hand and dragged


    it back, taking Lucien¡¯s heart with him.


    Lucien¡¯s battered body fell backward.


    His eyes and mouth were open, and I didn¡¯t want to look at them anymore, so I ended up shooting ice


    to cover his whole face.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the Usurper, the demon ghost of the dead came and sucked the soul from


    Lucien¡¯s body.


    I held my breath as I watched his next move.


    I was not sure if any of the others could see him, but I was hoping he would not approach Lucius.


    The Usurper¡¯s gaze fell on Lucius.


    "[Please, not him.]"


    I whispered in the air, and his head turned in my direction, and I found myself staring at the bottomless


    ckness in his eyes before he disappeared into the thin air.


    I let go of the breath I was holding before I darted my eyes to Adan, who was still clutching Lucien¡¯s


    heart. It was still beating.


    A devilish grin tugged on my mate¡¯s mouth and tingles erupted all over my body, down to my core.


    He looked so sexy.


    "Did you know that eating a demon¡¯s heart makes you powerful? Want to eat this? I scoffed before I


    chuckled.


    "No, thanks.Let me destroy that."


    "No!"


    Lucius¡¯ voice reached my ears, but he still sounded like he was in pain.


    "Give me his heart..."


    "You¡¯re not thinking of eating it," I asked as I spun my body around to face him and Patrea.


    "I will." He responded.


    "Lucius..." I grimaced.


    "Can we heal you first? Or you¡¯ll be dead with that heart in your mouth." Patrea tried to hold him off


    from sitting up. "I need to eat it while it¡¯s still beating.


    Transfer of power...


    Only if you trust me, Lucija.


    Otherwise, I can just be myself, and it will take centuries for me to regain my full strength."


    My eyebrows raised, but before I could say anything, Adan tossed Lucien¡¯s heart, and itnded so


    close to Patrea that she shrieked, but she caught it before dropping it on Lucius¡¯ chest.


    Lucius¡¯ughter filled the cave, but I could see him wincing in pain as well.


    "Eat it. Be powerful as much as you can, but I¡¯m holding on to your promise that you will never force


    Lucy and me to live here in the underworld." Adan told him.


    "You have my word, brother."


    A smug grin etched his face before he forced himself to sit up, this time Patrea helped him.


    Without any more words, he began chewing on Lucien¡¯s heart.


    No, I was not grossed out by it.


    And Patrea didn''t look either, but she still rose to her feet and went to stand beside me while Lucius


    kept eating.


    She just probably didn¡¯t like the idea of watching him eat it while she was so close to him.


    "Fuck! I didn¡¯t know Father¡¯s heart tasted so good."


    Lucis¡¯ grunted.


    "Will you be as evil as he was?" I asked.


    "Wasn''t I already evil?"


    "Not that much..."


    I chuckled, my heart starting to feel warm.


    Luciusughed until he coughed violently as if choking or having difficulty breathing.


    It only dawned on me that he was not safe yet and that he was also bleeding from his back.


    "Oh, Goddess!"


    I was crouching on the ground, holding his shoulder, as I ripped off the clothes covering his back. I kept


    mumbling over and over again.


    The skin on his back was totally ripped, and I had no idea if Patrea¡¯s magic could heal him.


    My jaw tightened as I tilted my head up to look at Patrea, who was standing in the same position, just


    nkly staring at us.


    "Do you think you can heal this?"


    Patrea shook her head to snap her out of her stupor before she went around me. I saw her close her


    eyes as her hands flew to her chest.


    "Oh, spirit. I''m not sure, Lucy. Let me try."


    "I¡¯m fine. I can summon Simon..."


    He coughed hard, with blooding out of his mouth.


    "... to clean me up."


    "No. I can see your heart, it was sliced open."


    Tears began to pool in my eyes as Patrea wrapped her arms around me and moved me back as she


    took my position.


    But before Patrea could do anything, Adan was already kneeling in front of Lucius.


    My brother nodded his head, and I was assuming they were talking in their minds.


    Then, Adan ced his palms on the side of Lucius¡¯ head and rested his forehead against him.


    Both their eyes were closed, and I was wondering what they were doing, but Patrea moved from the


    ground and went beside me, taking my hands and holding them before us.


    I willed for my form to change into my regr demon form as I waited for what the two were doing.


    Lucius¡¯ breathing slowed down, and I almost panicked, thinking he was taking hisst breath already,


    until I realized the skin on his back was slowlying together, despite the blood sttered all around


    it.


    "Adan is healing him..." I mumbled.


    "He is..."'' Patrea replied.


    "Howe"


    "You need to ask him yourself, Lucy. But I¡¯m d he can."


    My eyes fell on her, and I saw her biting her bottom lip as she stared at the two most important men in


    my life.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve grown to like my brother..."


    "Maybe.


    He was nothing like your father, and anyone not like Lucien is more likable."


    Like magic, Lucius'' body glowed before the lights gathered in the middle of his chest.


    Patrea and I moved in front of them so we could see what was happening.


    The light closed in on his heart before it disappearedpletely, and Lucius¡¯ body jerked forward,


    making Adan release him.


    Adan stood up and wrapped an arm around me, pulling me to his side as we looked at my brother.


    Lucius¡¯ opened his eyes and began breathing hard as if he hadn¡¯t breathed air for a long time before he


    snapped his head to the side and looked at us.


    His face, void of any emotions, slowly tugged into a wide smile as the devilish grin he would always


    sh at us came back to his face.


    "I¡¯m back..."


    He blurted out.


    I didn¡¯t let him finish his sentence beforeunching myself at him, wrapping my arms around him so


    tightly that we almost stumbled backward, but he held us in ce as hisughter filled the air.


    "You''re getting too many hugs from me, Lucija. You know I don¡¯t like hugs."


    "I know you don¡¯t like so many things, but I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re alive!" I told him excitedly.


    "I know you¡¯re only happy because you¡¯ll be free of the underworld, right?"


    I giggled as I pulled away from his body and nodded my head.


    "You promised to let me gopletely."


    "I have to, or Adan will kill me."


    "Are you scared of my mate?"


    "After he healed me? Yes..."


    He nodded his head, and I saw the truthfulness in his eyes.


    "Speaking of healing...I have many things to ask about him being a demon, but I want to know, how in


    the hell did you heal Lucius?"


    I tilted my head to look at my mate and I saw the smile wipe out from his face as uncertainty crossed


    his features.


    "Adan..."


    I was about to ask him again when all of a sudden a sound of demons appearing echoed around the


    cave, as Simon, Gargon, and many other demons appeared around us.


    They bowed their heads to Lucius before they turned around and began cleaning up the area.


    Simon went directly to Lucien¡¯s body, but Lucius¡¯ voice echoed around the cave before he could reach


    him.


    "Bring his body back to Kalmerus.I¡¯ll be the one to dispose of him."


    Luciusmanded, his voiceced with authority, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that graced my lips as


    hope rose from my chest.


    Maybe this was the end of my journey here, and I could just go back, wishing for the ordinary life I


    always wanted.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    116 - One More Thing To Deal With ADAN STONE.


    "Speaking of healing...


    I have many things to ask about him being a demon, but I want to know, how in the hell did you heal


    Lucius?"


    Lucy¡¯s head tilted in my direction, and our gazes met.


    This was it.


    I had to tell her, but I was not sure if I was ready to let her know.


    And just when I thought I had no way out, Lucius¡¯ demons appeared in the cave, and all attention was


    now drawn to them.


    ¡®Did I just save your ass?¡¯ Lucius asked in my head.


    So I was right ¡ª he did summon the demons to distract Lucy.


    ¡® Thank you"


    ¡®Just repaying you for killing Lucien and giving me his heart.


    Knowing Lucy, whatever deal you made, I was sure she would go ballistic.


    Better you tell her that somewhere else or she might blow up this whole ce"


    Lucius added.


    ¡®I want one more payment" I told him, ignoring everything else he said.


    He was looking at the other side of the cave, but I saw him raise his eyebrows.


    ¡®Guillermo.I want to kill him" I told him when he didn¡¯t say anything.


    A smile tugged on his mouth before he turned to look at me, drawing his hand out for a handshake.


    "We need to share that one.I''d been itching to skin him alive."


    I willed my body to go back to its human form before taking his hand.


    "If you give me your word that I will have the first hit, then I¡¯m willing to share."


    "I can give you thest hit as well.I just need him to feel my wrath, and then he''s all yours." He replied.


    "Deal."


    We shook hands, and for the first time since I began this journey with Lucius, all the doubt I had in me


    about him disappeared.


    Before I was able to kill Lucien, while Patrea and Lucy were convincing him about allowing Patrea to


    heal him, he was sending me mindlinks to make sure Patrea would be well taken care of.


    And as a final favor to him, I would invite Patrea to the underworld so he could see her while he was in


    his ghostly demon form.


    Hisst wishes finally convinced me that there was light inside him and that he was falling in love with


    the witch.


    "Are we going to watch them clean up this whole ce, or can we go back to the tower? I¡¯m exhausted,


    and I¡¯m sure Patrea is as well."


    Lucija asked as she walked and stopped beside me, and my hands automatically snaked around her


    waist, pulling her closer.


    Goddess, can I just take her home now?


    "Are we safe? Are you sure none of your father¡¯s demons wille after us?" Patrea asked.


    "The demons¡¯ loyalty shifts the moment the previous ruler dies.Now, to whom it would shift depends on


    a variety of factors, but since I was the one who ate out his heart, mymand would be superior to


    everyone else in Kalmerus."


    "Hail the king of Kalmerus! Can Adan and I go home now?" Lucija shrieked, and the demons¡¯ attention


    was drawn to us.


    "Lucius and I have one more thing to handle.But we¡¯re going home soon, Lucy. I promise." I told her as


    I pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    She tilted her head as she positioned herself in front of me, her arms coiling around my neck as she


    caught my eyes.


    "One more thing to handle?"


    "Guillermo..." Lucius replied.


    "He''s still alive?" Lucy asked.


    "Yes.And I¡¯ll make him pay for touching and assaulting you in the hallway."


    "You saw that?"


    "Yes.I was there.It was me and Patrea that took him away from you."


    Lucy mmed her body against mine as she hugged me tightly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Adan.I didn¡¯t want to kiss him but..."


    "I know.I¡¯m not mad at you."


    My hand smoothed over her hair as I pressed my mouth into the crown of her head.


    "Thank you..."


    "Do you remember what I did to Cesar? It was nothingpared to what I''m going to give Guillermo


    this time."


    I informed her as I squeezed her body tightly against mine.


    The sparks had returned, dancing magnificently throughout my body, signaling that Beast had finally


    awakened.


    "Do what you need to do.Juste back to me after.I just want to go home so we can start again."


    She murmured against my naked chest.


    A smile tugged on my mouth as I closed my eyes, reveling in thest sentence she uttered, but she


    might have taken my silence for another thing.


    Her body stiffened as she pulled away from hugging me, her eyes rounding as she tried to exin.


    "Of course, only if you want to take me.I¡¯m not pushing myself on you.I mean, I¡¯m not saying you have


    to take me as your Luna because that¡¯s your choice, but you see, I¡¯m sure Lucius doesn¡¯t want me


    here..."


    I saw Lucius smile smugly and shake his head before he extended his hand for Patrea to take, and the


    moment she took it, they immediately disappeared from the cave, leaving me with Lucy and a few


    demons remaining in the cave.


    "so I have no ce to go back to, so I''ll be back as a regr Omega.If you don¡¯t take me as your Luna,


    I might have to go back on the Omega Feast and find me a new buyer, or I might take Ethan¡¯s offer


    and..."


    I didn¡¯t finish her words as my hands cupped her face and crushed my lips against her.I knew she was


    trying to outsmart me again to force me to make a deal with her, but she didn¡¯t have to.


    This time I would be the one to offer her the Luna title that rightfully belongs to her.


    Not just because she was my fated mate, but because I knew even before the mate bond snapped


    between us that I would never want any other female to be my mate but her.


    I meant that, and I guess following her to the depths of hell was enough to prove that.


    "Mine..."


    I growled in between our kisses.


    This time I was kissing her passionately, with no rush and no pain ¡ª just like the sweet kisses I would


    always give her before we went to sleep at night.


    Lucy moaned seductively.


    As our kiss deepened, she wrapped her arms around my neck and raised her body from the ground.


    She then snaked her legs around my hips, urging me forward as if she wanted me to take her right


    there and then.


    And I knew I would.If I could.


    But I would not risk losing Guillermo.I needed to deal with him first.


    Beast was growling in my head.


    He had connected with Angel, and knowing I would be transporting our bodies back to the tower would


    mean he might not be able tomunicate with her again.


    But I had to leave Lucy somewhere she would be safe before I had to face Guillermo.


    ~~ LUCIUS.


    After Adan healed me, I felt renewed.


    There was so much energy and power coursing through my body, and I could feel authority brewing in


    my aura.


    Hades had connected with me a moment ago, and I should be expecting his visit anytime soon.


    Hades reaching out to me only meant one thing: the transfer of power was sessful, and it was


    passed on to me and not Lucija.


    I had many questions about the prophecy and my aura, and I had no idea if Hades would give me an


    answer or if I would have to seek Orpheus to get it.


    But either way, I had to seek answers.


    "I mean, I¡¯m not saying you have to take me as your Luna because that¡¯s your choice, but you see, I¡¯m


    sure Lucius will not want me here..."


    Lucy was speaking in one breath.


    After all the strength and power she showed, she was still unsure how she would fit in Adan¡¯s world.


    Wasn''t it enough that the Alpha went back to hell for her to let her know he wanted her? I shook my


    head and extended my hand to Patrea.


    I had no idea if she knew what I was trying to imply, but I wanted to take her to the tower and leave the


    couple on their own.I wanted a moment with her.


    Patrea took my hand, but the smiles she gave me while I was dying were missing from her face again.


    Was it because I was well and alive now? Was everything just for show? I shrugged my shoulders and


    teleported us back to the tower, specifically to the throne room.


    Patrea pulled her hand slowly from my grasp, and I just let out a deep breath before I faced Simon,


    who was already waiting for my instructions.


    I had ordered the change of the throne seat to my preference as well as the theme of the room and the


    hallway leading to it.


    Father¡¯s chambers had been destroyed except for his office, where the fiber was located.


    I needed it because soon I had to summon all my living demon brothers to officially let them know


    about the transfer of power.


    After everything had been briefly discussed with Simon, I turned my attention back to the witch, who


    was standing a few feet away from me.


    "Are you hungry? Or do you want to rest?" I asked as I walked toward her.


    "I¡¯m okay.I just want to clean myself.I can go back to my cottage."


    "Guillermo is still there.I suggest you stay here until we can settle scores with him."


    "I¡¯m notfortable in this tower.Will Lucy and Adan stay here or are they going back to the human


    realm after you deal with Guillermo?"


    My heart clenched in pain.She didn¡¯t want to be here, and she probably couldn''t wait to get out of here.


    "Yes, Stone wants to go back to his pack after we deal with my brother."


    "And you?"she asked.


    "Me? What do you mean by me?"


    "Are you taking us back to the other realm?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I can send you all back now without the portal, and I know Adan can also take you all out of here.But I


    have to stay.Hades cane anytime, and I also have to make sure the whole of Kalmerus is secure


    and there are no uprisings from my demons."


    "Just as a king should do..."


    A smile graced her lips, and it made my heart stop.


    I couldn''t help but mirror the same smile that she had, and as much as I wanted to say something, I


    found myself speechless.


    "I''m d you made it.That you didn¡¯t die."


    She said it out of nowhere, and this time something strange was happening inside my heart.


    "will it make you sad if I did?" I just had to ask.


    She chuckled before crossing her arms against her chest.


    "Well, given that you already set my body and soul free, I shouldn¡¯t be sad anymore.But yes, it will


    make me sad if you do."


    I was about to ask why when my motherfucker brother-inw appeared in the thin air with my sister and


    broke the magic between me and Patrea.


    "I¡¯m ready to go."


    Adan grinned as he let go of Lucija, and based on how swollen her lips were, they had a fucking good


    kiss, and they didn''t care that they just destroyed the only moment I had where Patrea was starting to


    open up about me.


    "Are we supposed toe with you?" Patrea asked.


    "No.They can handle it.We''ll stay here." Lucija answered, and I was still furious at them.


    "Good.I was hoping I could have a ce to clean up and change into something else." She told Lucija.


    "I can take care of that." Lucija smiled at her before she turned her body to face Adan again and gave


    him a sticky kiss.


    After what felt like a million cycles, they finally separated, and she took Patrea away without saying


    anything, and I was left standing, contemting whether I wanted to kill Guillermo first or put Lucija and


    Stone in the dungeon to make them pay for interrupting us.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    117 - Alexa Author''s note: To the readers of my previous series: Just a reminder that this book (Lucy


    and Adan''s) happened 10 years after "Stealing The Heart of My Alpha"


    BLADE.


    When I agreed with this setup, all I wanted was to make sure Althea would be around me so it would


    be easier to look after her if ever the king of hell decided toe after her.


    But I didn¡¯t expect to be questioned by Adan¡¯s family, and the fucking problem was that I wasn¡¯t even


    allowed to say anything and had to y dumb.


    Although Stone¡¯s parents and grandparents were subtle and respected my silence, Alexa, Stone¡¯s


    cousin, was another case.


    I was not prepared for her.


    She arrived around lunchtime with her mate, and she came to me like a hurricane, bombarding me with


    questions about Lucy.


    And no matter how I pretended not to care at all about Lucy and her whereabouts, she was not


    dropping the subject.


    "So that¡¯s it? You can¡¯t remember anything about her, and you just let it go and take another female,


    although everyone around here is telling you that Lucy is your fated mate? What happened to having a


    fated Luna you''d been hoping to have all these years?"


    "Can you calm down? Sheena is just outside, and my Beta is here, which, if you have no idea, is


    Sheena¡¯s brother."


    "Of course, I know her.And I¡¯m not even shouting."


    She was hushed in her response, but of course, she had been raising her voice earlier.She then began


    pointing her finger at my chest, and if I had not been pretending to be Stone, I would have growled at


    her for touching me.


    "But this is not about Sheena.I have nothing against her.This is about you! Do I have to crack eggs on


    your head to wake you up?"


    "Eggs are a little too soft," I grunted.


    "Try some boulders, it might do the trick."


    "Aaah, you''re frustrating me! Just tell me where Lucy is! Is she still with her father? Does she want to


    be there?" She snapped at me.


    "Oh, for Selene¡¯s sake.I have no fucking idea!"


    We were having these conversations all afternoon, and I was getting tired of it.


    My eyes darted to Beta Collin and Alpha Aeon, hoping they would interfere but both seemed to ignore


    us and were lost in their own conversations.


    "Come with me, and I will exin." I finally gave up.I had to tell her the truth, or she would be ringing


    my ears for the rest of the day.


    Aeon and Collin¡¯s gazes finally shifted to me, and I nodded my head at them, signaling for them to


    follow us before my hand grabbed Alexa¡¯s arm.


    The next thing I knew, a loud growl ripped through the air, and my hand automatically let go of her arm


    as I swung my body around to face Aeon, with my hands up in the air.


    His jaw tightened as he stared at me.


    Fucking Alpha Ego.


    I¡¯m Alexa¡¯s cousin, or at least they thought I am, so what''s with the fucking attitude?


    "Rx, I¡¯m just guiding her," I said, my forehead creasing.


    "You''re grabbing her. There¡¯s a fucking difference." Aeon snapped at me as he went to her.


    "Rx, babe. I¡¯m okay."


    Alexa tried to pacify her mate, but he still had a dark expression on his face as he checked her arm.


    "See nothing.But fine, I¡¯m not touching her again.Come with me.I''ll exin everything.Collin, you can


    stay here."


    My eyes shifted to the Beta and he looked agitated, so I sent a mindlink to him.


    ¡® Rx, I¡¯ll take them somewhere the devil can¡¯t see us"


    The Beta nodded his head and gave me the border where I should head.


    I went straight for the door and held it open to let Aeon and Alexa go first.


    As soon as we reached the corridor, I heard little hurried footsteps from the other hallway, and I knew


    right away that it was Althea Sheena approaching.


    The moment she appeared in the same corridor, I went to her and coiled my arm around her waist as I


    pulled her to my side, taking her along with me.


    I saw Alexa let out a sigh, but she didn¡¯t say anything until we reached the packhouse grounds.


    I told Althea we would head off outside the border and let her sit on the passenger seat of my car


    before I positioned myself to open the backseat door.


    But Alexa stopped me before I could.


    "Can we not take Sheena? I don¡¯t want her to hear my inquiries about Lucy.As much as I hated this


    situation, I have nothing against her.I actually like her, but just not for you." Alexa exined.


    "Trust me, you would want her there.And I¡¯m not leaving her in the packhouse without me.So just hop


    in and trust me." I replied.


    She sighed before diverting her eyes to Aeon, and when her mate gave her a nod, she let go of her


    hand that was blocking the door.


    She slipped in and Aeon followed before I went to the driver''s seat and drove away from the


    packhouse.


    I had no idea which ce in the territory Lucien had visited, so my only option was outside the border,


    where Collin was one hundred percent sure Lucien had never been.


    I just waved at Viktor as I passed the western border and drove straight ahead, away from the territory.


    When I was convinced that it was already a safe distance, I halted the car and stepped out of it.


    Aeon stepped out at the same time I opened the door for Althea.


    "Why are we here?"


    Aeon asked as he helped Alexa out of the car.


    "This is the safest ce we can talk," I replied.


    Alexa tried to smile warmly, but her eyes betrayed her true emotions.


    "If you¡¯re going to discuss your future ns, ]¡¯m sure it¡¯s better we do it in front of the whole family."


    "I don¡¯t want to waste more time.I know Stone trusted both of you and although I promised him I


    wouldn''t tell anyone,..."


    I started talking, and the confusion on their faces didn''t escape my notice, but I kept talking, "..I''m not


    sure I can stop myself from snapping at Alexa if she asks me where Lucy is one more time."


    "Excuse me?"


    Alexa¡¯s brows raised as she crossed her arms across her chest, while Aeon tried to hide his smile.


    "I¡¯m not Stone, and this female here is not Sheena," I said, my finger pointing at Althea, when was two


    feet away from me.


    "And I¡¯m not Alexa.And this man beside me is not Aeon.What the heck are you ying at?"


    Alexa blurted out, and amusement shed on her mate''s face so that I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as


    well.


    Althea looked around before she waved her hand over my face and chanted something.


    I assumed she was letting them see my real face because Alexa stepped back while Aeon stepped


    forward and ced an arm across her front to shield her from us.


    "de?"


    It was Aeon.


    I nodded, and Althea waved her hand at my face, and I probably looked like Stone again.


    "Who are you?" Alexa asked as she looked at Althea.


    "If Lucy is not half a demon, I will not believe what I just saw.Are you a witch or a demon too?"


    "Witch," Althea softly replied.


    "Alpha Stone wants us to pretend to be him and another female so he can go back to Lucy in the


    underworld."


    "Oh, Goddess! He went back to the Underworld."Alexa clutched her heart, and her knees bent as if she


    would sit down.Aeon caught her quickly and had her rest her back on him instead.


    "So they are really in a big mess."


    He stated.


    "Yes.Lucy¡¯s father is watching Alpha Stone inside the packhouse, so the only way for him to think the


    Alpha had forgotten Lucy was for someone to y him and take another female in."


    Althea exined.


    "Smart move, but very risky,"


    Aeon stated.


    "All is well until Alexa kept asking.You know me, Aeon.I don¡¯t like too much conversation."


    Aeon chuckled as he squeezed Alexa¡¯s arms before pressing a kiss on the crown of her head.


    "If you¡¯re not aware, Alexa had always cared for Lucy so she was devastated when she heard she was


    taken by her father.That¡¯s why we flew here once we found out you or Adan was back.And ording to


    Pops, there''s a possibility Lucy¡¯s father will not bother you again."


    "We could have been here earlier if we were not thinking about our pups and the danger if we brought


    them here," Alexa stated before shifting her gaze back to Althea.


    "So you''re not Sheena?" Althea shook her head.


    "Oh, Thank Goddess! I always liked that girl, but I loved Lucy too.I''m sorry if I treated you badly."


    "You actually didn¡¯t.I would never guess you were having issues with me or Sheena if de didn¡¯t tag


    me along here."Althea smiled at her.


    "Well, I was not upset with you.Just with Adan!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A wide smile curled on Alexa¡¯s lips before she let out a breath.


    "But now that it''s all clear, I can finally breathe."


    "Adan and Lucy are still not free of danger.We really don¡¯t know what''s happening in the Underworld,


    and we were just told to keep everything here together until theye back.Your family is unaware,


    and everyone adores Lucy..."


    Althea chuckled as she tilted her head to look at me, and despite seeing Sheena at the moment, her


    smile made my heart skip a beat.


    "...it¡¯s a challenge, but I can take it.I just hope Lucy and Alpha Stonee back alive with my


    grandmother."


    "Your grandmother?"


    "It¡¯s a long story, but to make it short..."


    Althea began telling the story, but I had motioned for all of them to sit back in the car to avoid any


    attention from passersby before I reminded them that it had to stay between us and the Beta and


    Gamma couples for now.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    118 - Coming Home LUCY.


    Although I was tired, my mind was excited.I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here and just live a simple life


    with Adan.I stayed awake waiting for him and Lucius toe back while Patrea dozed off in my bed.


    She told me she hadn¡¯t had a decent sleep in days just thinking about the things that could go wrong,


    and now that it was over, she just wanted to sleep the night away.


    I initially offered her her own room, but she refused.


    She was notfortable in the tower, and she knew she would not be able to sleep if I were not


    around.


    But before she fell asleep, she told me about meeting Althea and how happy she was that even though


    Adora was gone, she left a part of her and that she was able to reconnect with a family.


    She told me Althea was excited too, and they¡¯d been nning to live together.


    Patrea was really happy and was looking forward to having a normal life, despite knowing she would


    never grow old and that one day she would see Althea perish.


    But she didn¡¯t want to think about it at the moment since Althea was just 18 and had many years ahead


    of her.


    Her only concern was de.


    de had marked Althea because of the mess that happened during the full moon and the reason as


    to why he didn¡¯t want the rejection for now.


    But it seemed that de had no intention of iming her granddaughter.


    She then asked me what I thought of de, but I had nothing to say about him since I just met him on


    the same day Althea appeared at the Mystic Pack, but I did promise her that I would try to get


    information from Adan.


    I was still lost in my own thoughts when a knock came on my door.


    My brows hiked up, but then I remembered it must be Adan, and he could never transport inside my


    chambers since only Lucius and Lucien were allowed to do that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I hurried up and opened the double doors, and I was right ¡ª standing outside was my Adan.


    He had pants on now, but he was naked on his upper body, and I couldn¡¯t help but swoon when my


    gaze fell on his ripped abs, which he always flexed whenever I stared at them.


    I slipped out of the room and closed the door behind me so I wouldn¡¯t wake Patrea up.


    Then I wrapped my arms around his neck and gave him a big hug, even though his naked torso was


    covered in blood.


    "Did you miss me?"


    His deep baritone voice sent shivers down my spine as his hands moved inside the back of my shirt,


    his calloused palms brushing against my skin.


    "I did!"


    I replied as I pulled away from hugging him and cupped his face to give him a peck on his lips.


    "How did it go? Did you...?"


    "Yup.He¡¯s dead.We ripped his heart as well as his head from his body before I burned Patrea¡¯s house."


    Lucius answered nonchntly and it was only then that I noticed him leaning his back on the walls


    beside my door.


    "You what? Oh, my Goddess, how about her things?"


    My eyes widened as I red at Lucius.


    "Do you think she will need those?" He chuckled.


    "Of course! Every female wanted to keep their personal things and all the trinkets and souvenirs..."


    "Really? Howe you only have a small backpack if females are like that?" Adan asked.


    "I have nothing, to begin with except my opal stone, which is gone now."


    "I have it.Someone found it...and I kept it safe." Adan said, and I knew my eyes might be sparkling


    looking at the way Adan was smiling back at me.


    Oh, Goddess, I couldn¡¯t help but swoon over this one.


    "Thank you..." I told him.


    "No...Thank you..."


    Adan''s eyes changed color and dted to ck, and my eyes widened as Beast made his presence


    known.


    Only then did I notice Angel prancing around in my head like there was no enchantment in the tower.


    My mouth dropped open as my eyes shifted from him to Lucius and back to him.


    "Howe I can feel Angel and Beast?"


    "Lucius lifted off the demon enchantment suppressing the other halves of supernatural beings at this


    tower," Adan answered.


    "Except the dungeons below.I couldn¡¯t risk that since most of the prisoners there, have a counterpart as


    well, stronger than my demons." Lucius added.


    "No wonder the sparks are stronger! Thank you!"


    "He thinks it would make you likeing here more."


    Adan chuckled as he tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear.


    "I thought you were kicking me away from herepletely," I told Lucius.


    "I am, but this tower is yours too, Lucija.You and Stone, and your kids cane here anytime you


    want."


    "My kids...No."


    I shook my head.


    "Lucija...What do you mean no?"Lucius asked.


    "You''re free to visit us, Lucius.But I have to think about whether I want to be here again.I¡¯m pretty sure


    you can manage this whole ce without me.I have never been really a part of this world."


    "Are you abandoning your demon side?"


    "That¡¯s always been the n.I just need to find out how.But I guess, leaving it stagnant for some time


    would make me more of a shifter than a demon.But I don¡¯t know.I don¡¯t want to live forever and see


    everyone around me die.And then what? I''ll be just right here.Selene told me once that once a shifter


    dies, their souls go back to the moon, and she would give them another chance to go back to the world


    and find their mates all over again.So I¡¯m sure I want to fall in love with Adan again, even if I can¡¯t


    remember this present life.And going back to the moon, I am hoping I can see my mom and stepfather


    again."


    I didn¡¯t know why all of a sudden I blurted these all out.


    Maybe because I was now seeing the possibilities of these dreams.


    But then I felt Adan stiffen beside me as his face went nk.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, with worries flitting in my eyes.


    "Yes.Let¡¯s go home and discuss about this demon side."


    He smiled as he rubbed his palm on my arm.


    "Don''t forget that your blood made Stone a demon as well.He¡¯s also part of this demon world you want


    to abandon." Lucius stated.


    "I said I¡¯m not sure yet.Of course, I want to be wherever Adan will be."


    Adan¡¯s arms wrapped around me as his lips pressed against the crown of my head and I coiled my


    arms around his body.


    "We''re going home."


    He murmured against my hair.


    "Yes, we are.We just need to let Patrea sleep for a while.She¡¯s exhausted."


    "She doesn¡¯t need to go now.This tower is big if she wants a ce to..."


    Lucius said, but I cut him off right away.


    "She¡¯s not staying, Lucius.She has Althea now, and she told me how she looked forward to starting a


    new life with her.Imagine having to live down here for decades, and now she¡¯s so excited for a normal


    life."


    "I see..."


    Lucius smiled.


    "I can transport her and you back now, so when she wakes up, she can see Althea."


    "Oh, but I think she wants to talk with you first," I added.


    "I can always go and find her." He answered.


    "Are you sure? We can wait until she wakes up.Will you be okay here without us?"


    Lucius¡¯ughter echoed around us as he slipped a hand inside his jeans pocket.


    "I always managed on my own, Lucija."


    "You still owe me about the queen you want to have."


    I reminded him.


    "We will see..."


    "I want to meet her.So, that¡¯s one reason for me toe back here."


    "Do you want to talk?"


    Adan¡¯s solemn voice interrupted us, and I saw Lucius shake his head.


    "I''m just a flick of the fingers away.


    Give me a visit any time of the day.


    Just as long as you don¡¯t scare anyone off, you¡¯re wee in my territory, except in my bedroom."


    Adan said and hisst words made me giggle.


    "I''ll surely do so," Lucius replied.


    "l count on that.I might not be as powerful as the rest of your brothers, but I¡¯m a hell of a lot better than


    them as a brother."


    "Fuck that! You killed Lucien, and you pulled off stunts to lure him, and you think you¡¯re still weaker


    than them? Or is this where you want someone to boost your ego?"


    Lucius mocked him.


    "I think thest one."


    Adan chuckled before he extended a hand to Lucius.


    "I would want to stay for a while, but I¡¯m sure de, Collin, and Kingston might be too harassed by now


    by my family with Sheena¡¯s existence there."


    Lucius took his hand and shook it before he let me wrapped my arms around him and hugged him


    tightly.


    "Thank you..."


    I murmured to my brother.


    Lucius patted my back before he pulled away.


    "Come back, Lucija.Just a visit will be enough for me.."


    My eyes watered as I nodded my head.


    "I never liked the underworld, but I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m teary-eyed right now."


    "Perhaps it¡¯s because you finally got what you¡¯ve wanted since you were eleven?" He said this while


    shing me his devilish grin.


    I nodded my head as the tears trickled down my face.


    "Thank you for keeping your promise, King Lucius.I hope you find someone to spend eternity with


    because eternity alone sucks. So go get that queen you want."


    Lucius didn¡¯t reply, but he smiled at me.


    "You can both go ahead, and I''ll take care of Patrea and send her back. I just need the exact ce


    where you want me to ce her."


    I told Lucius the exact location of one of the guest rooms in the packhouse, the one near where Althea


    slept before.


    "So this is it. Come visit us." Adan stated.


    "I will."


    Lucius nodded his head as he turned my door knob, while Adan¡¯s arms wrapped around my body as he


    stood behind me.


    I was confused as to how we would teleport directly to the packhouse when Lucius was already about


    to step inside my bedroom, but I didn¡¯t have the time to ask as my body was sucked into limbo - and


    thest thing I saw was the sadness in Lucius¡¯ eyes as he turned his body around to walk inside my


    room.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    119 - Packhouse ADAN STONE.


    After we said goodbye to Lucius, I held Lucija in my arms and didn¡¯t give her time to ask questions


    about her brother.


    I knew the new king probably wanted a moment with Patrea, and just based on his behavior toward


    her, I knew she was in good hands, so I was not worried.I transported our bodies back to the


    packhouse and left Patrea with Lucius.


    In just a matter of a few seconds, our bodiesnded in the receiving hall of my packhouse.I had no idea


    what time it was already in the human realm, but it seemed like everyone was inside the packhouse.I


    let go of my mate in my arms as we came face to face with Sheena/ Althea and the other me.


    Lucy¡¯s body stiffened, and I could feel anger surge up inside her, but it died down almost


    immediately.She probably realized it wasn¡¯t me with Sheena.


    "Lucy?"


    Althea¡¯s voice was louder than usual, and people in the kitchen probably heard her, since rushing


    footsteps echoed around almost as soon as she mentioned Lucy¡¯s name.My mother was the first one


    toe into view from the rushing footsteps, and her face paled as she stared at Lucy.


    "Oh, Goddess, Lucy! Let me exin!"


    Shit! Mom appeared so guilty that I felt even more guilty.


    But then her gaze fell on me and then back on de, who still looked like me, and the next thing I


    knew, her body copsed, but Dad was fast enough to catch her.


    Momma and Pops were already here as well, as were Alexa and Aeon.


    Thetter couple was smiling widely, with Alexa¡¯s eyes pooling in tears as she watched Lucy and


    Althea hugging.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What is going on? Why am I seeing two Adan?" Momma asked.


    Pops snaked an arm around her, pulling her to his side before he spoke.


    "I''m sure the pups would exin."


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Alpha.I had to inform your father and grandfather because they don¡¯t believe you were dining


    with them for breakfast.de ate a lot this morning, and you never ate so much during breakfast"


    Collin¡¯s voice rang in my head.He was also here with Kingston as well as their females.


    ¡®de told Alpha Aeon and Luna Alexa as well" So, I guess, only Mom and Momma were not aware.


    "Althea, sweetheart. If you can change back to the real you, it will be easier to exin to everyone


    around here." Dad said as I assisted Mom in regaining consciousness.


    She was now sitting on the couch and clutching my hand.


    Althea nodded her head and let go of Lucy before she went to the other room with de to have


    privacy when she reversed the spell.


    Lucy went up to Momma and Alexa, and they checked on her while my mom was still trying to get over


    the shock of seeing us.


    Lucy tried to answer their inquiries, but her eyes kept checking on Mom, and I knew she must be


    worried about her.


    "I think we should all settle in the dining room since dinner is ready.And you can tell us everything that


    happened."


    Pops suggested it the moment de and Althea came back as themselves.


    I went to de and shook his hand, giving him a quick hug as we walked together with Aeon to the


    dining room, while my eyes were checking on Lucy, who was being huddled by the other females with


    Althea.


    "As much as I am d that you¡¯re here now, I prefer that you eat with your shirts on.And maybe you


    need to clean your chest first.Take off the blood sttered all over you."


    Mom stated but no one was grossed out.


    We were used to seeing blood, but l knowing Mom, she preferred we look at least casual during


    mealtime.


    "I''ll get you a shirt."


    Collin volunteered.


    I stopped with my hand and motioned for him to sit down before darting my eyes toward Lucy.


    "Lucy, can you give me a shirt?"


    "Adan!"


    Mom scolded me, she probably thought I was ordering her to pick up a shirt for me.


    Lucy smiled mischievously before she flicked her fingers and soon, I was clothed nicely, with fresh


    jeans and shirt, and no traces of blood.I could have done it myself but I was not ready to tell them yet


    that Lucy had turned me into a part demon.


    "Holy shit!"


    Aeon eximed, and his expression of amusement mirrored everyone else¡¯s except for Althea and


    de.


    Lucy went up to me, and I snaked an arm around her waist, as I motioned for everyone to sit down at


    the dining table while we remained standing.


    The Omegas in the room bowed their heads at us before hurrying out of the dining room, but I didn¡¯t


    order them out of the pack house this time.


    Sooner orter, everyone would know about Lucy, but I did request for them to keep their silence until I


    was able to formally announce it to the pack.


    "I¡¯m sure all of us here are aware that Lucy is half demon and a half she-wolf."


    I began, and the room fell into silence, but I could sense the shock and fear rising in the next room,


    where the omegas were.


    "And that she is my fated mate.I am well aware you all liked her before the revtion, and if that


    changes at this point, I would have to apologize to you because I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t like her..."


    "Adan..."


    Lucy¡¯s voice softened.Her hand went to my chest, but I held it and ced it on my mouth, and kissed


    her knuckles before I continued talking.


    "...but I would not let anyone¡¯s opinion stop me from iming her as my mate."


    Lucy swallowed as her eyes roamed around the room, looking for everyone''s reaction.


    "If someone doesn''t like my daughter-inw, speak out now so I can kick you out of the packhouse."


    Dad joked, and everyone aroundughed, and I could see the happiness in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They liked her.It didn¡¯t matter if she was a demon.


    "Well, you told me you liked her even if she was a toad shifter, but I guess a part-demon is better,


    right?"


    Aeon added, and I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It''s not about us, Adan.We liked Lucy as she is, but we loved her more because of what she is to


    you.So, yes, I''ll assist Uncle Audrius in kicking anyone who ims to dislike her for you."


    Alexa stated, her brows hiking up as she looked around the table before smiling widely as she gazed


    back at us.


    "Everyone is in favor! Will that mean the Mystic Pack will have the Luna that we¡¯ve all been waiting for?


    Soon?"


    "Yes, it has to be soon! Sit down, both of you.And enjoy dinner, and maybe we should start discussing


    the Luna Ceremony and your union." Pops added.


    "Wait! No one is going to check how it is in the underworld? What happened, and if we are still in


    danger?" I asked.


    "Based on how Lucy¡¯s face lit up, I can assume everything went well?"


    Momma winked at Lucy, and my mate giggled softly, and it reminded me of those days when she was


    trying to act like a meek Omega.


    Lucy nodded her head, and her face was beaming with happiness, and it was making my heart soar.


    As much as I loved to see my family after all that happened, I wanted to be alone with Lucy already and


    finally meet Angel.


    "I think they¡¯re right.We should eat because I¡¯m starving.The food there is nowhere near how it tastes


    here."


    Lucy took my hand and tugged me toward the dining table.I pulled a chair for her and waited for her to


    sit down, before pressing a kiss on her temple and sitting in my chair.


    "Lucy..."


    Althea¡¯s soft voice made me tilt my head in Lucy¡¯s direction.


    Althea was seated next to her, her hand holding Lucy¡¯s hand, which was resting on the table.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I know I should wait, but...I can''t.Where is Patrea?"


    Althea¡¯s eyes watered before she added.


    "Is she okay?" thuy Lucy opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything, so I butted in to help her out.


    "She¡¯s in the guest room on the second floor, the room on the right of your previous room.Lucius was


    the one taking her back here."


    ¡®Are you sure she¡¯s there already?¡¯ Lucy asked in my head.


    ¡®yes.I felt a supernatural presence in the packhouse.The same aura your father had when I first met


    him by the border" I replied to her.


    Althea smiled before she looked at everyone at the table.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to be rude, but..."


    "It¡¯s okay, Althea.I will exin to them...You can go and check on her. Let us know if she¡¯s there."


    I interrupted her, and she didn¡¯t waste any more time and excused herself before hurrying out of the


    dining room.


    I had to remind myself to personally talk to her and de to thank them both for helping us.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    120 - Deal With the Demon LUCIUS.


    I walked carefully to where Patrea was sleeping.I was contemting whether I should wake her up or


    not but finally decided on thetter.I had no idea what her mood would be if I woke her up.


    Maybe it was better if she was sleeping, at least I would be free to look at her.I showered mist over her,


    an enchantment to keep her sleeping.


    With the power I got from Lucien, I would be able to carry the enchantments even if I crossed realms,


    so she would still be asleep once I took her back to Stone¡¯s home.I should be sending her on her own,


    but I wanted to make sure she would not end up somewhere far from where she should be, so I


    decided that I would take her there myself.I wanted her in Stone¡¯s territory, and I hope the Alpha will


    keep his promise to let the witch and her granddaughter live within his pack.


    It was my only way to keep an eye on her.


    My hand reached for her cheek, brushing my knuckles gently against her soft skin.


    I had no idea how long it had already been since I met Patrea, but it amazed me that, until now, I had


    not made an aggressive move to lure her into my charm.I think I was no longer living up to my title as


    the Prince of Lust.


    Not that I wasn¡¯t lusting after the witch.


    Because I was sure that I was, but there was something about her that stopped me from using the


    same charms I was using for the females that were in my bed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I wanted her to like me just the way I am.


    Even if I had no idea who I truly was.


    And knowing that she didn¡¯t like the underworld was already a red g that things couldn''t be better


    between us.


    Maybe I would just take the one night and move on.


    That was the n, right? Taste her and then forget about her, like all the other females before her.


    It sounded so easy, but it was making my body feel heavy.


    To be honest, as much as I wanted her, I didn¡¯t want to force her to spend one night with me if she


    didn¡¯t want to.


    Aside from the fact that I had never previously forced myself on any females, I didn¡¯t want her to hate


    me if I did.


    Fuck me! I¡¯m a king now, I should focus on more important things than lusting over a female I could


    never have.


    I let out a deep sigh and took off the nket that covered her body.


    I let my eyes memorize every inch of her before I hooked an arm under her knees and slipped the other


    under her neck.


    As soon as I was carrying her, I transported our bodies to the room described by Lucija, and in a blink


    of an eye, I found myself in a bedroom that was dimly lit by just the sidemps.


    I adjusted the nket carefully while still carrying her, then carefully ced her on the bed.I could hear


    noises outside of the room.


    They were probably on the ground floor of this packhouse, but I could hear them, and I just decided to


    tune them out.I guess being this powerful heightened all my senses, even in other realms.


    Patrea was still sleeping peacefully, and I knew this was the part where I should go.I should be working


    my tail off in my own kingdom, but instead, I was staring at her chest as it rose and fell with her


    breathing.


    Her lips parted as she softly purred, and it was taking all of my restraint not to touch her lips or kiss her.


    But I was losing it. I bent down, ready to peck her lips, just to have a little taste of her, when I heard


    footsteps approaching.I inched back just in time as the door opened, and I came face to face with


    Althea.


    "Lucius.."'' Her eyes shifted between me and Patrea¡¯s sleeping form.


    I nodded at her as I inserted my hand in my pocket.


    "I¡¯m going now."


    She nodded her head before she spoke as if she remembered something.


    "Are you not going to wake her up to say goodbye?"


    "Nah.Let her sleep.She exhausted too much energy." I replied.


    I didn¡¯t waste any more time.I gave Althea a salute before disappearing.


    The moment my feet hit the tower floor, my chest felt empty.


    I had a big kingdom, but no one to share it with.


    And I doubted if any of my brothers would want to live with me.


    I chuckled at my own thoughts before my eyes roamed around the vast throne hall.


    It was grand, more lively than it had been for centuries, but the beauty of it only made me sad.


    I should be celebrating now.


    Simon had asked me earlier if I wanted to have a banquet or a feast inviting demons to celebrate the


    takeover, but I had declined.


    I was not in the mood to celebrate.


    Partying, feasting, and orgies used to be the highlights of my days, but they looked boring to me at the


    moment.


    I was about to turn around and walk away from the throne room when I felt such a strong aura inside


    the room that it made my knees buckle.


    My gaze shifted around until itnded on my new throne chair.


    Seatedfortably on it was someone I had never seen before in person, but I was sure it was him.


    Hades - the God of the Underworld.


    PATREA.


    My eyes fluttered open, but I shut them again as I let out a soft yawn before grabbing the pillow beside


    me and hugging it.


    It didn¡¯t take long before a soft giggle reached my ears, and it made me rise abruptly fromying down.


    My gaze fell on Althea, who was on a single sofa reading a witchcraft book while munching an apple as


    she smiled at me.


    "You''ve been sleeping so long..."


    "Where am I?" I asked, but I already had an idea because Althea was here.


    Unless, of course, she was brought to the underworld.


    "Mystic pack..."


    "How did I end up here?"


    I asked "Lucius brought you here."


    "Where''s Lucy and Adan?"


    "In their room, I guess.


    They arrived in the receiving hall, but Lucius brought you here directly because you were sleeping."


    I nodded my head and checked my clothes.I still had the same ones T had in Lucy¡¯s room.I swallowed


    and tried to feel if there was anything strange in my body ¡ª not that I didn¡¯t trust Lucius.


    Fine! I still didn¡¯t trust him, like I didn¡¯t trust anyone from the demon world.


    But it looked like the new king didn¡¯t do anything to me, even if I owed him something.


    "Did Lucius say anything about himing back or when he''ll speak with me again?"


    I had no idea why I was asking but the words were out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    "No.Is there something you need to discuss more? I asked him if he wanted to wake you up so he


    could say goodbye, and he said there was no need and that he would just let you sleep."


    "Okay.But he¡¯s not here anymore?"


    "No.I went down after he left to tell them you were here already and to eat dinner, but he didn¡¯t show up


    there.Is there something wrong?"


    "No.Nothing, I just wasn¡¯t expecting to be taken in between realms while I was asleep."


    I let out a sigh and bit my bottom lip.


    Was this to say he didn¡¯t want to take the one night that was part of our agreement? Why was I even


    bothering? If he didn¡¯t want it, lucky me.I could finally detach myselfpletely from the demon world.


    Besides, I never had anyone for decades.


    The only times someone touched me was when Lucien came and vited every part of me with his


    hands.


    And I loathed every minute of it.


    It was better if Lucius decided not to push it because I had no idea if I could stand another man


    touching me after everything I had gone through with Lucien.


    But then, if Lucius didn¡¯t want to, we should void the contract.


    Demons are cunning.


    Yes, I needed to talk with him.I slipped my hand into my jeans pocket to feel the coin he gave me


    before, but I didn¡¯t have it there.


    Only for me to remember that I ced it on Lucy¡¯s side table when I changed my clothes.


    Now, there was no way to contact him.


    "I''m d you¡¯re home, Mama."


    Althea¡¯s voice snapped me from my thoughts.She smiled at me, but this time her eyes revealed


    sadness and confusion.


    I opened my arms before motioning with my hands for her toe over.


    Soon she was rushing toward me and wrapping her arms around me.


    "Me too.I¡¯m d we can finally be together."


    I murmured against her forehead as my hand smoothed over her hair.I should forget Lucius and our


    deal.I could just worry about it when he remembers it.


    For now, I have to focus on Althea and make sure de does not destroy her spirit.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    121 - We Can Fly


    ADAN STONE.


    After dinner, we spent time with the entire family just answering questions, but I asked Lucy to keep the


    demon part of me a secret for now.


    Not that I was ashamed of it, but I thought it would be too much to spill everything out tonight.


    It was more important that we all focused on the fact that Lucy was now free from her father and free to


    stay with me.


    Besides, telling them I was already part demon would require us to spend more time exining it when


    all I wanted was to have Lucy for myself.


    I only had her in my arms for a few minutes, and the longest one was when we were in the cove, and


    after not seeing her for a couple of weeks, I just want to spend time with her alone.


    Just us.


    As if reading my thoughts, Lucy yawned, and she looked like she was trying to be discreet about it, but


    from the way her eyes were gleaming with mischievousness as she looked at me, I knew she was


    finding a way to get us out of here.


    "I think Lucy is tired.We should let them rest and continue this tomorrow."


    Momma spoke up as she tapped Pops¡¯, thigh where her hand was resting.


    "Thank you, Momma.I was not able to sleep peacefully there, so I''m hoping for my first ever good sleep


    after a long time."


    This time, her expression was real as she smiled warmly at everyone.


    "You both take the rest you need.Don¡¯t mind the pack for tomorrow, Adan.Collin is doing a great job, so


    I think a day or two more won¡¯t be a problem.Am I right, Collin?"


    It was Dad.


    "Nope, not at all, especially now that we have Lucy back.It could be a week too, just do whatever you


    need to do to catch up."


    Collin answered with his arms wrapped around Laira.


    "And make sure an heir is part of the catching up..." Aeon added.


    "Because time is clicking, and someone is getting older.And you don¡¯t want to be an Alpha until you¡¯re


    sixty, right?"


    Alexa joked, and everyone began butting in, advising me on what to do.


    I raised my hands in the air and motioned for them to stop before I chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will try three pups right away to make up for the missed time.Is that eptable?"


    "Oh, Adan! One is enough, but if you¡¯re going to give me triplets, that would be amazing.I loved


    Carlson and Nathaniel, but they''re no longer babies.And with three, I can surely take care of them while


    you and Lucy are busy with the pack!"


    Mom was rambling excitedly as Lucy¡¯s eyes widened.


    "And where does that leave me?" Dad asked, his forehead creasing.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Sleeping on the couch from time to time ain¡¯t that bad, Alpha Audrius." Kingston teased him.


    "It looks like you know how that feels."


    Dad teased him back as he winked at Lena, who was stifling her giggles.


    I squeezed Lucy¡¯s hand before I stood up and tugged her along with me, coiling an arm around her


    body as I pulled her to my side.


    "Enough for now.We''ll call it a night, and if we don¡¯t show up for breakfast..."


    "Then we know you¡¯re having breakfast in bed," Momma interrupted as she winked at us, making Lucy


    cough as she suppressed her giggles.


    I shook my head and turned our bodies around before I raised my hand in the air and waved at them.


    "Goodnight, peeps! I know you probably want to hug Lucy goodnight, but she¡¯s mine for now.We''ll see


    you when we see you!"


    I didn¡¯t wait for any response as I guided us away from the receiving room while Lucy waved her hand


    at them until we reached the main hall that would lead us to the staircase.


    "Lucy...""


    Someone hissed her name softly, and our heads snapped in every direction until we saw Little Amara


    hiding under the Staircase.


    "Why are you still awake?"


    Lucy let go of me and opened her arms, which Amara immediately rushed into, and she carried her like


    she weighed nothing.


    "You¡¯re back! With your red hair!"


    She kissed her on the cheek before hugging her tightly.


    "Yes, I¡¯m back! Did you miss me?" Lucy asked.


    She nodded her head as she pulled away from the hug.


    I then rested my chin on Lucy¡¯s shoulder, bringing my face so close to theirs.


    How about Uncle Adan? Was I reced as your favorite?"


    Amara giggled before she cupped my face and pecked my nose.


    "You¡¯re both my favorites now, but don¡¯t tell Uncle Sebastian and Aunt Jenny, or Uncle Caleb and Aunt


    Anya, because I told them they¡¯re my favorites."


    Iughed heartily as Lucy softly pinched her nose.


    "Then it¡¯s our little secret, but did you know you¡¯re allowed to have as many favorites as you can


    because, despite being small, our hearts expand to allow more people in them?"


    "I know that.But you¡¯re still my favorite.And Uncle Adan came second."


    "Wow! I feel so honored! But I think you need to go to sleep now." She told her.


    "Yes.Mommy doesn¡¯t like when I sleep past my bedtime."


    Lucy nodded in response.


    "And it makes Daddy sad." She added.


    "Really? Why?" Lucy asked innocently.


    "Because when I can¡¯t sleep, I stay in their room, and I think it makes Daddy sad."


    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that came out of my throat because I surely knew why it made Aeon upset.It


    would make me upset as well.


    Footsteps echoed around us as the rest of the crowd we left in the receiving room came out and saw


    us with Amara, but no one said anything as Amara began talking again.


    "Uncle said you will have triplets for pups.Will they have wings too? Mommy said you have wings like


    the angels..."


    I was d Alexa didn¡¯t hide anything from her and told her something near the truth until she was ready


    for it.


    "I¡¯m not sure, but I think they will," Lucy answered.


    "I want to have wings too...I want to fly."


    "Since you don¡¯t have them, maybe one day I can take you and you can fly with me. But of course, only


    if Mommy agrees."


    "Will you, Mommy?" thuy She asked innocently as a yawn crawled across her face.


    Alexa nodded her head as she walked toward Lucy and extended her hands to Amara.


    "Of course, that would be wonderful and exciting! But for now, we let Aunt Lucy and Uncle Adan sleep


    because they¡¯ re tired from fighting the bad people."


    Amara nodded her head and went to Alexa¡¯s arms, but once she saw Aeon approaching, she reached


    out to him, and soon it was Aeon who was carrying the tired princess in his arms.


    "Now off you go! And sleep tight¡­ or have fun!"


    Alexa smiled as she shooed us away from them, and I didn¡¯t need a second order.


    I hooked an arm under Lucy¡¯s knees and another on her back before lifting her body off the floor,


    carrying her in bridal style as I headed to the stairs.


    "Yup, goodnight again!"


    Lucy giggled as she blew kisses to everyone as I hurried up the stairs.


    Finally, we were alone.


    I handed Lucy a ss of whiskey as I positioned myself behind her on the balcony of our room, looking


    at the vast forest in front of us.She turned around and leaned her ass against the baluster.


    Her one arm coiled around my neck, while her other hand raised her ss and clinked it with mine.


    "To my Alpha..."


    She spoke softly, a sweet smile curling on her lips.


    "To my Luna..."


    I responded by pecking her lips before we drank the whiskey all at once.


    I took the ss in her hand and ced it together with mine on the nearby round table before wrapping


    my arms around her waist as she arched her body back so she could see me.


    "Are you ready to meet the pack tomorrow?"


    I asked her, and my hands on her waist slipped inside her blouse and brushed against her soft skin.


    "What do you mean?" She asked, her brows furrowing.


    "Tomorrow? That fast?"


    "I want them to know you¡¯re their Luna, and I¡¯m not going to waste a day letting them know.Unless, of


    course, you¡¯re having cold feet and want to postpone it."


    "When did I ever get cold feet on anything? Only you, Adan, can make my knees buckle.I never fear


    anyone more than I fear you?"


    My forehead creased.I was not sure I liked what she said.


    I wanted to be her sce, her peace, and her safe ce, but it looked like she saw me as the opposite.


    "You fear me? I don¡¯t get it.Was it because of how I treated you before?"


    "Not that.I just don¡¯t know which side of me you prefer.The Omega side, of which I swear I tried to be


    one but I think I fail at it every time."


    I couldn''t help butugh because I agree with that part where she failed at trying to be one.


    "I¡¯m not done talking yet,"


    she giggled.


    "...or if you preferred my aggressive, naughty side.In short, I¡¯m terrified that one day you¡¯ll wake up and


    decide you don¡¯t want me anymore."


    "Where is this insecuritying from? Nothing you can do will make me change the way I feel for you;


    as long as you remain mine, I¡¯m yours forever because I love you in all your forms, which means


    including all your personalities, the bad and the good, the annoying and the lovable ones.But I can''t


    think of anything I dislike about you.You¡¯re perfect just as you are.The Lucy I have in front of me won¡¯t


    be the Lucy I love if you don¡¯t have the horn and the halo."


    "The halo? Maybe Angel has a halo, but not me..."


    "You''re my saving grace, Lucy.If you didn¡¯t dance your way into my life that night at the Omega Feast, I


    would still be brooding on my own."


    "You¡¯re the one who saved me, Adan."


    "Did I? I always knew you can save yourself even without me."


    "You''re lying."


    "No.I''m not."


    "And yet you went to the underworld to save me? If you knew 1 could do it, why would you take the


    risk?"


    "I love you, Lucy.It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you can save yourself or take care of yourself.I will always


    come for you, always look after you, and always protect you to the best of my ability.I''ll keep going until


    you tell me to stop.I went down there because I don¡¯t want you to think that when you choose life with


    me, you will fight your battles alone.I meant what I said when I told you I would follow you everywhere


    because you¡¯re mine.Your battles are mine too.And whether you¡¯re stronger than I or I¡¯m stronger than


    you, it¡¯ll be the same thing for me: I will stand beside you in every battle or problem, not in front of you,


    not behind you."


    Lucy kept nodding her head as she tried to suppress her sobs.


    "You know I feel the same way, right? I keep telling myself I''m strong, but I always end up crying when


    you talk You just know all the right words to say to make my heart flutter, and all the time it overwhelms


    me..."


    I took her hands and sped them with mine before cing them on my mouth, kissing her knuckles


    one by one in between my words, "Did you for a second think you would like me when I bought you?"


    Her eyes swirled with happiness as she nodded her head.


    "I already liked you, Adan, from the first time I set my eyes on you.I¡¯m not sure if you noticed me stop


    and lose focus on dancing.I never lose focus, but I did that night.I was mesmerized, and I nned to


    escape after the feast, but I didn¡¯t when I found out it was you who bought me.Something in you just


    sucked me in.And I¡¯m d I let you suck me into your world."


    A wide smile tugged at my mouth at her words.


    She was telling me the same thing I felt that night ¡ª something I was trying to deny the whole time, but


    I knew within me that after seeing her, there was no way I would let her out of my sight and out of my


    life.


    And it still rang true up until this moment.


    "I love you..."


    I mumbled before I cupped her face again and crushed my lips against her.I had no idea how many


    times I had kissed her tonight, but I still couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    "Hmmm..."


    She moaned against my lips as her hands slipped inside my shirt and crawled their way to my chest,


    and the sparks dancing between us just kept getting so explosive that soon I would not be able to


    control myself and I might end up ravishing my mate.But I had things to do.


    Something I promised my wolf.


    If Lucy was up for it, it was time for our wolves to meet.I pulled away from kissing her, and her forehead


    immediately creased as she puckered her lips and grunted sexily.


    "More..."


    "I will give you more than kissester, but...I promised Beast..."


    "Yes!"


    She cut me off.Her eyes were rounded, and they sparkled beautifully under the light of the moon.


    "Angel is so excited to meet Beast!"


    "Then we need to give our wolves free rein tonight, but after this, you''re all mine."


    "Deal!"


    She eximed as she rose on tiptoe and pecked my lips.


    "Now, how do we get to the forest?"


    "I can shift, and you can ride Beast.I¡¯m sure Beast won¡¯t create havoc anywhere, regardless of who we


    meet along the way."I suggested.


    "Or we can fly..." she said, motioning with one arm as if gliding through the air.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    122 - We Can Fly Part 2 LUCY.


    "Or we can fly..."


    I smiled widely at him, waving my arm in the air.I had taken Adan in my wings a few times before being


    taken to the underworld, but now I wanted to fly with him on his demon wings.


    "Are you sure? Our people can see us." Adan asked.


    His brows hiked up.


    "Will it bother you?"


    I put my arm down and bit my bottom lip.


    "No."


    He shook his head as he pulled my body closer, bumping our fronts together.


    "Do you think they will ept a demon Luna?" I asked.


    "Well, they also have a part demon Alpha.So they don¡¯t have a choice.Besides, we are in the north,


    where supernaturals can be part of each other''s territory if they want to.There are no rules prohibiting a


    demon from living in a pack.As long as I can protect my people, I can house as many supernaturals as


    I want."


    "That''s good to hear.But what if I scare them?"


    "Beast scares them too.But they¡¯re still here.They still stand in front of him to protect him and the rest of


    the pack.I know you¡¯ve never had a pack, but that is what a pack is all about.We take one, we take


    all.We protect each other, and once you be part of the pack, you¡¯ll be part of the people we will


    protect.And you, my love, are their Luna.The highest kind of protection will always go to you.And if you


    scare the hell out of them, it will still not change anything.They will still stand in front of you to shield


    you from any danger."


    "I can protect them too." I blurted out, as a wide smile graced my lips.


    "I know you can, and with us together, we can be a stronger team, a stronger pack."


    I nodded my head as my eyes sparkled in excitement.


    "I like the sound of it.Lucy and Adan¡¯s team is expanding into a whole pack!"


    "Yes, it is!"


    Adan cupped my cheeks as he stared directly into my eyes.


    "But don¡¯t ever think for a second that I want you as my Luna because of how strong you are. You can


    be a toad, and! will still want you to be mine."


    "I keep hearing that toad shifter thing!"


    I chuckled and rolled my eyes yfully before continuing.


    "Can¡¯t I be just a bunny like you want me to be?"


    "The bunny thing is just for me."


    He then grunted as he gritted his teeth.


    "Fuck, Lucy! I want to bend you over on this baluster and fuck you hard!"


    I shed him a mischievous smile before pressing my lips on his and murmuring against his mouth.


    "But Beast will throw tantrums if we don¡¯t let them out soon.So restrain your dick until I can set it on fire


    later."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" He replied before biting my bottom lip and pulling it as our mouths separated.


    "By the way, before I forget. I just want to settle one more thing. Will you help me convince Patrea and


    Althea to stay in our territory, to live here?"


    "Of course, I want that, but I can¡¯t force them if they don¡¯t want to.If you can offer them protection and


    make sure no one from our people touches them, then I think they will stay.Patrea, in particr, wants


    a normal life."


    "I understand.I¡¯m willing to offer them the security they want."


    "Is this de¡¯s request?"


    "de and Lucius."


    "Lucius? My brother? The new demon king"


    Adan nodded his head.


    "Is there something I missed out on?"


    "Lucius likes Patrea, and he wants to keep an eye on her."


    "Oh, Goddess! He¡¯s not nning to force her to be with him?"


    "He could if he wanted to.But he didn''t.But he wants to see if there¡¯s a way Patrea would consider him."


    "Patrea was still trying to get over the decades she had been stuck in the underworld.She just wanted


    to forget it, and that¡¯s why I said it might be hard to convince them to stay because seeing me might


    remind her of Lucien.So Lucius will definitely have a hard time making Patrea see him as he is."


    "Exactly his point, so he doesn¡¯t want to push himself on her, but he wants to make sure she¡¯s


    okay.Extend a little help to your brother?"


    "Of course, I will! But I don¡¯t want to make Patrea feel like I''m pushing Lucius on her."


    "We don''t need to do anything.Just make sure she stays here so we can protect her.Lucius is not even


    asking us to say good things about him.He just wants her secured and protected."


    "I will ask Patrea and Althea. How about de?"


    "I haven¡¯t talked to him.He snuck off after dinner, and I haven¡¯t seen him.Let¡¯s mind them tomorrow, but


    for now, let¡¯s give Beast and Angel what they want because my buddy here is starting to snap at me."


    Adan chuckled at thest part, and I totally understood because Angel had begun whimpering in my


    head a while ago.My hands went up to his chest, and I slowly pushed him away from me before my


    wings erupted from my back and I gave a loud p before I winked at him.


    "I¡¯m ready whenever you are."


    His eyes dted before he swiped his tongue over his upper lip.His hand clutched the hem of his shirt


    and pulled it off his body, tossing it in the corner before he let his wings out.


    My heart thudded loudly.


    Adan was beautiful in his demon form, but seeing him in his human form with his wings was making my


    pussy throb hard.


    His ripped abs flexed as he stretched out his arms, preparing for takeoff, and it just made him look like


    a ravishing demon god to me.


    "Like what you¡¯re seeing?"


    "I¡¯m drooling, Adan!" I answered without inhibitions.


    "I can see that on your lips up here," he said, pointing to the corner of my mouth with a smug grin.


    "And I can smell it from your lips down there."


    "Maybe I should let you fuck me in the air." I blurted out before I could stop my filthy mouth.


    "That made me fucking hard in an instant," he grunted before he shook his head.


    "But first, Beast and Angel, and we¡¯ll see if they will let us have our timeter."


    "Right! Stop teasing me then!"


    Adanughed heartily and watched as I lifted my body in the air, my wings pping slowly, waiting for


    him to follow me.


    Soon, our floating bodies were hovering over the veranda, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by


    happiness.


    This was a new experience for both of us.


    I pivoted my body and began flying away from him, letting the wind y with my hair and brush against


    my skin.I heard his wings pping, and I knew he was approaching, so I sped off.I heard him growl,


    and by the time I checked on him, he was already flying under me,ying upward with his wings below


    him. His hands reached for my waist, and soon, we were gliding in a circr motion.


    ¡®Fold your wings.."


    He sent me a mindlink, and when I was sure he was holding me tightly, I folded and retracted my wings


    as my arms snaked around his neck and his arms wrapped around me.


    My legs coiled around his waist as I clung to him even tighter, but his grip on my body told me I was


    safe in his arms as he flew us away.


    Adan was flying us in the direction of the northern forest.


    His mouth-watering, musky scent was swirling around me that I began licking the soft spot on his neck,


    where my mark stood proud.


    "You taste so good, Alpha..."


    I mumbled against his skin.


    "Hmmm..."


    "Can I eat you until wend?"


    I heard him chuckle before he tilted his head down, and when I raised mine to meet his eyes, he leaned


    forward and crushed his lips against mine.


    I wasn''t sure if he could see where we were going because he kept kissing me.


    Our tongues were fighting for dominance, and I knew if I were the one flying with my wings, I might


    have crashed into something already.


    But Adan was flying perfectly as if he had done this his whole life.


    I felt our bodies swirling, gliding, and diving before ascending in the air again, and the rush plus the


    aggressive way he was kissing me were sending pleasure down my core.


    And it was taking all of me not to rub my core against his front.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I felt our bodies move into an upright position and be lowered onto the ground.


    My eyes snapped open and I saw Adan looking at me, and everything I wanted to see in my mate¡¯s


    eyes ¡ª something I always dreamed of when I was younger, were the same ones I was seeing in his


    ¡ª the love, the need, the passion, and the promise of protection.


    My legs uncurled from his hips as I lowered my feet to the ground, and smiled lovingly at him.


    "You¡¯re like a dream, Adan.I didn¡¯t know the mighty, grumpy Alpha who growled at me all the time,


    would end up liking me."


    "That grumpy, growling Alpha already liked you from the very first time Iid eyes on you.But I didn¡¯t


    know I would fall in love with you."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    123 - The Angel & The Beast LUCY.


    "That grumpy, growling Alpha already liked you from the very first time Iid eyes on you.But I didn¡¯t


    know I would fall in love with you." Adan said and I could hear the sincerity in his voice.


    "You''re making my heart flutter.Tell me I¡¯m not dreaming?"


    "Is the demon princess swooning over me?"


    My hands went up to his chest and gently pushed my body away from him as I stepped backward,


    grinning widely at him as I watched his wings retract from his back.


    "I think I am, from day one up to now.Up to forever."


    I moved a few more steps back until there was a big gap between us, and without a warning, I


    launched forward and jumped, shifting into my wolf in seconds.


    The moment Angel¡¯s pawsnded on the ground, Adan¡¯s eyes were wide before he slowly dropped to


    his knees and bowed his head.He didn¡¯t move and remained in his position while Angel looked at him,


    as confused as I was.


    ¡®Adan? What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m bowing down to my Luna.I was not able to do this to you on the first day I found out you were my


    fated mate because your father was there and was threatening us.So I¡¯m bowing down to you and


    Angel now"


    Angel whimpered as I held my breath, overwhelmed by my emotions.


    ¡®Let Angele to me if you both ept me as your mate.Beast will do the same thing to Angelter"


    I urged my wolf to move toward our mate, which she did immediately, licking Adan¡¯s head and anything


    else she could reach on his face while urging him to tilt his head up.He slowly raised his head as a


    warm smile tugged at his mouth before he cupped Angel¡¯s jaw and kissed her snout.


    "My beautiful, Luna...I feel so fucking lucky having you and Lucy."


    Angel continued to lick him as he rubbed her fur, and I could feel the sparks within me through Angel¡¯s


    body.


    "Are you ready to meet Beast?" Adan asked after a while.


    Angel whimpered in response as she licked Adan¡¯s nose.


    Adanughed, and hisughter was filling my heart with too much happiness.I saw the glimmer in his


    eyes.


    He was excited for our wolves to meet.He told me about his healing rtionship with Beast, and I


    couldn''t be happier.


    Everything just seemed too perfect to be true.


    Everything I wanted and ever needed to be seemed to be in the palm of my hands ¡ª a mate, a family


    who adored me, and a beautiful wolf.I could live like this forever with Adan.


    Maybe eternity in the afterlife wouldn''t be that bad if I got to spend them with Adan.


    Adan kissed Angel''s nose before he spoke again.


    "It is my pleasure to meet you, my Luna. But tonight, I will let Beast take the rein.He¡¯s all yours!"


    He winked at Angel before he moved back while my excited wolf stuck out her tongue and began


    panting.


    I am a sexual female, and I was sure my counterpart was a sexual wolf as well.


    In no time, Adanunched forward, and Beast surfaced.He was way bigger than my wolf.His fur was


    pure ck and in great contrast to Angel¡¯s snow-white fur.


    He growled slowly but he remained standing.


    Angel didn¡¯t say anything and watched him, waiting for him to bow down to her, but it looked like the


    mighty Beast had no n.


    ¡®Adan, what¡¯s going on?¡¯ I asked through our mindlinks.


    ¡®I had no fucking idea.I¡¯ve been telling him to bow down to her, and he wasn¡¯t fucking moving!¡¯ Adan''s


    voice sounded pissed off, so I ignored him for a while and connected with my wolf.


    ¡®I thought you and Beast weremunicating well"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®we were" Angel answered.


    ¡®And what''s happening?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s being stubborn.He wants me to approach him"


    ¡®And you refused?¡¯ ¡®Adan said, he needs to bow down to me.I¡¯m not moving unless he does"


    Angel stood her ground.


    Stubborn as well.


    I rolled my eyes at the stubbornness of our wolves before I heard Adan¡¯sughter in my head, and I


    just saw Beast slowly bending his front legs until he dropped his whole body to the ground and bowed


    his head.


    He whimpered in submission, but Angel stood still, not moving from her position, and I just watched,


    not wanting to disturb her.


    ¡®Stopughing.What''s funny?¡¯ I asked Adan instead.


    ¡®Beast wanted to go all Alpha and make Angel lick him before he would bow down to her, but he told


    me that Angel told him tly that if he doesn¡¯t follow the pack¡¯s protocol properly, he won¡¯t be getting


    any chance to fuck her tonight.And he just plopped down and bowed to her"


    ¡®Stubborn Beast.Just like you"


    ¡®I kneeled and ate you out in the locker room, Lucy, within 24 hours after I met you."


    ¡®Because you wanted to fuck.Not because you wanted to put me on a pedestal"


    I smiled at the memory of our sex.


    ¡®Before you, thest time I tasted a pussy was when I was twenty- two.For six years I just fucked


    around and never returned the pleasure.That was the Alpha ass in me.But not with you and it wasn¡¯t


    even 24 hours and I was pleasuring you already"


    ¡®Because I¡¯m special.." I told him coyly.


    ¡®That you are.." He replied and I just remained silent.


    ¡®Atta boy!¡¯ Adan cheered and my attention went back to what our wolves were doing.


    Beast was still slumped down to the ground, but he was slowly moving up while licking Angel¡¯s legs


    before moving to her stomach and the rest of her body.


    ¡®Is he cleaning her up?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®An Alpha wolf never licked any wolf¡¯s body clean except his Luna.It¡¯s more about worshipping her,


    putting her on a pedestal.He needs to do that before he could lick her face, that¡¯s why he wanted Angel


    to lick his face first, he wanted contact with her right away, like a kiss.But my girl doesn¡¯t bow down to


    anyone"


    ¡®Well, I keep bowing down to you...I¡¯m not as strong as Angel when ites to you"


    "I love you, Lucy"


    Adan stated instead ofmenting on my words, and it was enough.


    We stayed in silence as we watched our wolves begin licking, and petting each other until they turned


    wild.


    Adan and I didn¡¯tmunicate again except that one time he told me he couldn¡¯t wait to fuck me and


    that he hoped Beast and Angel would give us the reins back soon.


    I told him I was looking forward to it.


    But our wolves decided to be selfish tonight, so I remained still at the back of my wolf¡¯s head.


    I was already slipping in and out of consciousness as the dark skies paled and the first rays of dawn


    flooded the forest ground.


    But just when I had decided to sumb to sleep and just let Angel take charge of us, my wolf called for


    my attention and told me she was ready to put me back in charge.


    I was about toin and say no when I felt a hand brush against my wolf''s fur.


    Adan had shifted and was cuddling Angel¡¯s head on hisp while his hand was smoothing the fur on


    her body.


    Seeing him snapped me out of my sleepiness, and I immediately shifted into my human form.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    124 - Luna Lucy LUCY.


    Beast and Angel initially wanted to run back together to the packhouse, but Angel was sore and tired,


    so they decided Adan and I could take charge.


    But I was sleepy, and we didn¡¯t want anyone to see Adan¡¯s wings without having the time to exin


    first.


    So Beast offered to take charge and let me ride on his back.


    Beast sped through the forest lines in no time, and we arrived at the packhouse just as the sun began


    to rise and bathe the building in its rays.


    We came out of the back of the forest, facing the east part of the house.


    We were both naked, but I immediately flicked my fingers, and vo, we were fully clothed! The perks


    of being a demon.


    "Wait..."


    Adan tugged on my hand, causing me toe to a halt.


    "Something is going on in front of the pack house."


    It was only then that I heard people talking, and from the sound of it, there were more than two people


    in a conversation.


    Adan held my hand tightly as we rounded the packhouse and ended at the front, where a crowd of


    pack members was gathered, and standing on top of the steps was Adan¡¯s whole family including Little


    Amara.


    Only Alonso was not in there - he was still probably sleeping or being whisked away from here by his


    nanny.


    The Beta and Gamma couples were also there and it looked like Beta Collin was the one addressing


    the crowd.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Adan asked as we walked up the stairs hand in hand, and the crowd bowed their heads to us in


    respect.


    Collin cleared his throat before he moved to the side as Adan and I took his position in the middle.


    "Many people saw something flying over the night sky at midnight, and they actually came here at


    midnight, and I reassured them we were looking into it. But here we are now, and they want answers."


    "We are just concerned, Alpha, that some other supernatural or evil forces have infiltrated our


    territory.We need to be prepared."


    Someone in the audience said this, and my heart began to thud loudly.


    They saw us.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Adan raised his palm in the air.


    "Calm down.We have nothing to worry about, I will exin why, and I¡¯m hoping you will let me talk


    before you ask questions."


    He waited for any objection, but when he was met by silence and nodding heads, he continued.


    "Since you''re here already, I want to let you know that I found my mate, and she will be your Luna."


    "Luna Lucy!"


    The crowd murmured, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile because the females in the crowd looked just as


    excited as I was.


    "We all know her as Lucy.But there¡¯s a side we didn¡¯t tell you about yet, but you all deserve to


    know.The one you saw flying was Lucy."


    "It has wings! Are you a fae?" Someone asked.


    I shook my head and looked at Adan.He gave me a nod, so! proceeded to speak.


    "I¡¯m a half-she-wolf and a half-demon."


    There was no use beating around the bush, so I said it directly.


    Gasps were heard from the crowd as Adan¡¯s arm wrapped around my shoulder, pulling me closer to his


    side.


    "It¡¯s not going to change anything.Lucy has a wolf, and it makes her one of us.And even if she doesn¡¯t


    have one, she¡¯s still my Luna."


    Adan added when no one from the crowd responded directly to us.


    "I like you, Luna Lucy, but is this something we should be terrified of? Demons are..."


    The female¡¯s face turned red as she stopped talking, she was probably concerned that her next words


    might offend or hurt me.


    "I can assure you, I meant no harm.If you¡¯re scared, I am as well.I¡¯m just as scared as you are


    because, until now, I¡¯m not sure if your pack will ept me.I can¡¯t do anything about who I am, but I


    want to choose what I want to do with my life.And right now, I just want to be with Adan, and be your


    Luna..."


    The tears threatened to fall from my eyes but I blinked them back as my gaze met Adan¡¯s.He smiled


    warmly at me, giving me the confidence I needed.I smiled back at him before I shifted my attention


    back to the crowd in front of us.


    "I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance.I want to get to know all of you."


    "We like you to be our Luna.And we knew it¡ªthe moment Beast tamed upon seeing you, we knew our


    Alpha had found his Luna.We were just shocked, we never encountered any other species aside from


    humans.So this is something new."


    "I¡¯m a she-wolf too...At least half of me.I¡¯m still part of your species."


    "You''re our Luna, Luna Lucy.We''ll take you as you are if you''re willing to take us as your pack.We¡¯ve


    been waiting for you for a long time."


    One of the older females said warmly.


    My hands flew to my mouth as the sobs and tears flowed, and I tried to stop them, but the tears just


    kepting.I never wanted to be epted as I am, as I wanted at this moment.


    "I am very much looking forward to being your Luna.I can assure you, I will always be on your side.So,


    thank you..."


    "Hail to our Luna! Hail to Luna Lucy!"


    One of the Elders chanted, and soon the crowd was chanting with him, and my heart just wanted to


    burst from too many emotions.


    They epted me right away.


    This was too easy.


    As if I were ina dream.


    The crowd in front of the packhouse was probably just a portion of Adan''s pack, but it didn¡¯t matter to


    me.


    Having a few on my side was already a big start.


    Adan squeezed my arm and ced a gentle kiss on my temple before he spoke.


    "I couldn¡¯t be more proud of my pack than I am right now.Through the years, you have never failed me


    with your unending support and trust in my leadership..."


    "Because you never failed us, Alpha Adan."


    Adan nodded his head at the man who stated that as he let out a warm smile before he continued.


    "So, I believe you deserve to know the whole truth about your Luna and me.I marked Lucy as my mate,


    and she did the same thing.We imed each other, and in doing so, she shared a part of herself with


    me."


    Murmuring began to explode around us, including from our family, who were huddled on our right side.


    Adan raised his hand and motioned for the noise to lower down, and when it did, he let out his wings,


    which popped out with a loud sound, but it didn¡¯t drown out the gasps from the crowd, especially the


    one that came out from Luna Helena.


    "I don¡¯t have demon blood, but iming Lucy means I have to have a part of her.And the two creatures


    you saw flyingst night were me and your Luna."


    "Wow!" someone eximed from our back.


    "I think that just made our pack and territory invincible!"


    Someone from the crowd pointed this out.


    "I would like to believe that.And thank you for your positive response.Nothing will change when it


    comes to me.I am still your Alpha, only that now, finally, I have a Luna to stand beside me in all the


    adventures that our pack will face."


    "Hail to Alpha Stone!"


    "Hail to Alpha Stone and Luna Lucy! Hail to the Mystic Pack!"


    The chanting, went on for quite some time before everyone settled down and Adan advised them to


    proceed with their day.


    He told them that they were free to tell everyone what they learned about us today, but we would still


    be going around the territory to meet the rest of the members in their areas to tell them personally


    about us.


    After the crowd said their blessings and goodbye to us, they dispersed, and we were now left with our


    Betas and Gammas, and our families that were still dumbfounded about Adan¡¯s revtion.


    The only one not showing any shock was Amara.She was looking at Adan as if he were made of


    sparkles and glitter.


    "Dada..."


    She approached us as soon as the crowd left.


    "You have wings too! They¡¯re so beautiful, but they are too ck.Can I put pearls and glitter in them?


    And does yours look like that too?"


    Her head tilted in my direction when she asked thest question.I nodded my head as I replied.


    "Yes, but my upper part has some red mixed into it."


    I let my wings out as soon as I finished talking, and Amara¡¯s eyes rounded as her mouth dropped open.


    "Beautiful! It¡¯s like I¡¯m watching a fairye to life!" She eximed her hands sped together.


    "Would you like to fly around, probably just for a minute or two?" I asked her, but my eyes darted


    toward Alexa, hoping she would give it a go, which she did as a wide smile crossed her face while she


    nodded her head.


    "Yes!" Amara eximed excitedly as she opened her arms widely.


    My hands went on her armpits as I lifted her off the ground, and her arms snaked around my neck, her


    legs wrapping around my hips.


    We slowly ascended so as not to scare her off while she kept a tight hold on me.


    "Oh, Goddess!"


    I heard someone exim, but I didn¡¯t check who it was.


    My eyes were focused on the littledy in my arms as she reveled in the new experience, her eyes


    glowing and her lips curling into a wide ¡®o¡¯ in amusement.


    "Adan! I''d like to know why I have to find out about your demon side with the rest of the crowd."


    I heard Mom tell Adan, and it made me bite my bottom lip.


    Well, Adan had to answer that since he decided to keep it from themst night.


    "Higher..." Amara said, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I chuckled and sped up a bit until we were on top of the packhouse.


    "Ready for the real thing, the gliding and the swerving in the air?"


    "Yes!"


    She answered dly.


    I pecked her forehead before I adjusted our bodies as my arms supported her back and her ass, and I


    flew us around the packhouse grounds and into the forest, but not too deep inside it.


    Amara was over the moon as she shrieked andughed every time I drifted faster, diving and swirling


    in the air.


    This day, likest night, was too good to be true like nothing would ever go wrong.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    125 - Sol - de - Althea ADAN STONE.


    After the event outside the packhouse, Lucy and I excused ourselves so we could freshen up before


    breakfast, as we promised my family that we would exin more while eating.


    But since it was still early, we were nning to y hooky for a while in our room, but the n ended


    abruptly even before it started, even before we could reach our room.


    de cornered me in the hallway leading to the stairs and requested to speak with me alone.


    From the expression on his face, I knew he would not ept a no, so I told my little bunny to go ahead


    and wait for me in our room instead, and I went with de into my office.


    T heard him lock the door as I made my way to my chair, and as soon as I sat down, he threw a thick


    envelope on my desk.


    "What''s that?" I asked as I leaned forward and grabbed it.I opened it to find stacks of cash inside.I


    didn¡¯t ask again, but I raised it and waited for his reply.


    "For Althea." He answered in a cold voice.


    "I¡¯m not sure I understand,"I told him.


    "I¡¯m giving you back the money you paid me when I picked her up in the red mountains."


    "Okay, but the fuck, man, I only give you a portion of this.This is ten times what I paid you."


    "Use it for her.It¡¯s my life¡¯s savings since I started doing mercenary work."


    I knew that when de left his territory, he didn¡¯t take anything with him except his car and one duffel


    bag.


    His cards and cash were left behind, so everything in my hand right now was the money he earned in


    thest five years, doing what he was doing.


    "I don''t understand.If you want to give her money, why does it have toe through me? Can¡¯t you just


    give it to her?"


    "I¡¯m leaving."


    "You¡¯re what? We didn¡¯t even have time to catch up."


    "We don¡¯t need to.I know you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s enough for me."


    "And you? Are you happy? You know that I would never stop you from leaving, but I want to know


    what¡¯s going on.This is about Althea, right? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t talk things out until now."


    "We did, but it¡¯s going nowhere."


    He let out a deep sigh beforebing his fingers over his short hair.


    "Althea is not meant for me."


    "For Goddess¡¯ sake! She¡¯s your fated mate.She will not be given to you unless she was meant to be


    with you."


    I told him firmly, without trying to raise my voice.


    "And where does my first mate stand? She, too, was given to me and then taken away in the blink of


    an eye.I''m not going to stand here and wait for the same thing to happen again.I need to walk away


    while I still can."


    "Who said it¡¯s going to happen again?" I asked, frustrated.


    "This is not just about Althea dying.It¡¯s everything.I don¡¯t want to feel any pain anymore.I¡¯m done with


    it."


    "Don''t you love, or at least like, Althea?"


    He didn¡¯t reply, but I waited as he poured whiskey into an empty ss and drank it directly.I was never


    patient, but I was trying, and his silence was pissing me off so much that I finally snapped.


    "Answer me, damn it! Don¡¯t you fucking love her?"


    "I don¡¯t love her! She¡¯s too young! We will never see eye to eye!"


    "de! At least give her a chance!"


    "Do you hear yourself and how selfish you sounded?"


    He mmed the ss on the table before turning around to look at me.


    "Look at me, Stone! And look at Althea! How could a free-spirited, beautiful young female be mated to


    a man who had nothing more to offer? She¡¯s young and fresh, while life was sucked out of me years


    ago.I had given everything to Sol.Althea doesn''t deserve to get just a remnant of what I was.I am just a


    fucking waste of space now, waiting for the day I will just vanish on earth."


    "Maybe I used the wrong term.Instead of saying you should give her a chance, I should be saying, give


    yourself a fucking chance! You''re not giving yourself the credit you deserve! You¡¯re a fucking Alpha! Go


    take your pack back and im your female!"


    "Did you know why I work as a mercenary?"


    I didn¡¯t answer, but I knew what he wanted ¡ª to wee death with open arms.But even if he wanted


    to, he would alwayse out victorious, wounded but alive.


    "Is that what you still want after you met Althea?"


    He didn¡¯t answer and drank the remainder of his whiskey before pouring another ss.


    "You''re just confused right now.Go and think about it.Maybe you''ll miss her while you¡¯re gone.Come


    back when you¡¯ re ready to face her." I added.


    "I don¡¯t want her to wait for me."


    "Who said about her waiting for you? When you walk out that door and out of my territory, my loyalty


    will shift from you to Althea.I will make sure this female will live her life without thinking about you." He


    didn¡¯t answer so I continued.


    "So what¡¯s your n after you leave?"


    "Continue what I¡¯d been doing.But what I do doesn¡¯t matter at this point.I just want to make sure she¡¯s


    provided for.Buy her a house, a car, everything she wants, and as much witchy, crazy stuff as she


    wants.Use it all on her.And if it''s not enough, just continue to provide for her, and I will pay you up to


    thest dime that you will spend on her."


    "Tell me you don¡¯t love her." I scoffed, mocking him.


    "I do." He paused, and I remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "I don¡¯t even think about Sol on some days, and it makes me feel guilty.Sometimes I wished, Althea


    didn¡¯te.I¡¯m done with all the pain, Stone.I don''t want to experience it all again."


    "You''re causing your own pain."


    "How would you feel if the love of your life was taken away from you before you were ready? And then


    another onees along, and slowly, she was ripping away all the pages and memories of my past


    without even trying?" He spoke in a slightly higher voice before punching the desk in front of him.


    "She¡¯s too young and has a full life ahead of her.She¡¯s better off without me.I don¡¯t want her to wake up


    every day thinking about who I liked more.She deserved a man who could love her and only her."


    "You marked her," I growled lowly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I wille back when she¡¯s ready to give herself to someone else.¡±


    "You know you will feel the pain every time she''s intimate with someone."


    "I know...I¡¯m prepared for it." He answered almost immediately.


    "And you will hurt her if you do the same."


    "I fucked around after Sol died, but after two years I got tired of it.I haven''t touched any females for the


    last three years, and I don¡¯t think I will in theing years.I can survive.I won¡¯t give her that pain."


    "Maybe Lucy and I can talk with Althea first.Don¡¯t make a rushed decision." I didn¡¯t want to give up, but


    I saw in his eyes that his decision was final.


    "Thanks, man, but no need.I made up my mind, and nothing she can say can make me change my


    mind."


    "What if she doesn''t want to stay here?" I asked him.


    "I don¡¯t know.You¡¯re myst hope, so I¡¯m putting my whole faith in you and Lucy to look after her.She¡¯s


    not a kid anymore, but...Forget it.If she doesn¡¯t want to stay, then it¡¯s up to her."


    His mood suddenly shifted, which was nothing new. I was just used to it.


    "I''ll do my best.But again, once you walk out this door, my loyalty will stay with Althea.You left her, and


    whatever she decides to do, I will guide her and make sure it''s best for her, not for you, or anyone


    else."


    "And that¡¯s exactly what I want you to do." Heid out his hand, and I stood up and took it.


    We shook hands firmly, but a part of me was still not in agreement.


    "Thank you," he said.


    "If she looks for you, what will I tell her?"


    "That I can¡¯t do this with her.It¡¯s up to her if she thinks I¡¯m a coward or an asshole.And tell her I wish her


    the best."


    "I want to fucking punch you in the face."


    "Be my guest." I chuckled and shook my head.


    "I''m serious, hit me."


    He walked closer and stopped in front of my desk.


    "Fuck you."


    My face turned serious.If he asked one more time, I might give it to him.


    "I¡¯m fucked up already.I just need one good hit and then I''ll be okay."


    "Sometimes I don¡¯t understand you."


    "Same here.Sometimes I don¡¯t understand myself as well.Now, go and hit me."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    126 - One Step At A Time LUCY.


    I went for a quick shower and put on some sexy underwear, hoping that by the time I stepped out of the


    bathroom, Adan would be in bed, syed out naked, waiting for me, only to be disappointed as there


    was no trace of him inside the room.


    I tried to send him a mindlink, but he shut off his mind, both to our demon and to the wolf¡¯s link.


    When I couldn¡¯t wait anymore, I slipped on a pair of tight jeans and a regr shirt I had in his closet.


    I owned almost nothing, but maybe I could ask Adan toe with me to buy clothes.


    But the thing was, I still didn''t have any money.


    I remembered Lucius telling me one time that I could just summon money in my hand, but I needed to


    say where I wanted the money toe from.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t work.It didn''t have to be specific, and no names were required - it could simply


    be a bank or a boutique.But I wanted to y around.


    ¡®Vault of Alpha Ethan.Ten thousand"


    I murmured in my mind as Iid my hand up.


    And just like that, a bundle of hundreds appeared in my palm.


    "Wow! Amazing."


    I wondered if every bad deed Imitted would taint my soul.


    ¡®Of course"


    Angel snorted in my head.


    ¡®You know, you can simply ask Adan for money, and I¡¯m sure he will give you his vault, his wallet, even


    all his property"


    ¡®Do you think so?¡¯ I giggled as Ibed my hair.


    ¡®Stop messing with your demon power in the wrong way"


    ¡®Yes, my guardian angel.I was just trying.I¡¯m not doing it again unless I have to"


    ¡®And what are these "have to" situations?¡¯ Angel asked, and I could see her squinting her eyes at me.


    ¡®Now that I have the capacity to get money, I¡¯m thinking about the orphanage"


    ¡®What do you mean? You want to steal from the orphanage?¡¯ ¡®No. I want to make it a better ce for


    the pups there.Help Ste.I don''t like Manuel, but somehow he was the reason I met Adan, so I guess I


    could forgive him.And maybe if I can help the orphanage, I can tell him to treat the kids there nicely or I


    will cut him off"


    ¡®Oh, Lucy! I¡¯m sure the pups and Ste would love it if you could make things better for them.But can


    you try telling our mate instead of stealing? Because I was certain that when you stole the money from


    Alpha Ethan, it jolted me like an electric shock"


    ¡®You''re lying, right? You just don¡¯t want me to use it"


    ¡® ¡®I will never lie to you.When you used your power to put clothes on you and Adan, I felt nothing.But


    thisst thing you did, I felt something"


    ¡®Oh, Goddess, if I entertain bad deeds, it means I am hurting you?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not really sure.But maybe we


    should be careful"


    ¡®I''m sorry, Angel.I won''t do it again.Do you think it will help if we return the money?


    ¡®I really don¡¯t know.But do you even know how to return it?¡¯


    ¡®No.Lucius never told me about that.Or maybe since it¡¯s here, I''ll just use it to buy clothes for the pups


    and not for me"


    I opened the drawer of the nearest table and slipped the cash there.I have to tell Adan about itter.


    ¡®Good idea"


    ¡®Great.Now, I promise you, I¡¯ll be a good girl.No more stealing, except kisses from Adan"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I giggled at myst words before checking myself in the mirror.Now, I just needed to find him.I


    wondered what was taking him so long.I walked out of the suite and headed directly to the stairs.


    By the time I was on the second floor, I heard hurried little footsteps and saw Althea with ssy eyes


    as she headed for the corridor leading to her room.


    "Althea!" I called after her.


    I saw her wipe her face with her hands before she turned around and shed me a smile, but it didn''t


    reach her eyes.


    "Hey! Are you okay?" I asked, and my eyebrows furrowed as I approached her.


    She bobbed her head, almost excessively so.


    "Look at me."


    I held her chin and titled her head up.


    "Are you crying?"


    "I just want to be alone." She replied in a soft voice.


    "I will let you be alone, but tell me what happened.I¡¯m sure whatever it is, it will make you feel better if


    you let it out."


    "I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to tell anyone."


    "If you walk in there, and Patrea sees you, she¡¯ll be worried and go on full mommy goose instinct.You


    don¡¯t want that, right? For her to chase after the one that made you cry."


    "de said he doesn¡¯t love me.Not even like."


    She blurted out of nowhere.


    "What?"


    I looked around and coiled an arm around her shoulder before I led her to one of the guest rooms along


    the corridor.


    "Did he tell you that?" I asked as I closed the door behind us.


    She sat down on the couch and tilted her head up.She was fighting her tears from falling.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t see himst night after you arrived, and he wasn¡¯t there outside either this morning.So I


    activate the locator spell I ced on him."


    "You put a locator spell on him? Does he know?"


    "No.He didn¡¯t.I put it secretly on him when he said he would leave the coven.I panicked.I wanted to


    know if he was safe or not."


    "So the days you were separated, you knew where he was."


    "when I activate it, then yes.So I would know that he¡¯s just nearby on some days."


    "Okay, then what happened today?"


    "I activated it so 1 would know where he was, and it led me to Alpha Stone¡¯s office."


    I was not able to stop myself from inhaling deeply because she wasn¡¯t wrong - de was with Adan.


    "So I went there, and the exact moment I was there, Alpha Stone asked him if he loved me. He


    doesn''t.He would never lie to Alpha Stone, right? He said he doesn¡¯t love me, that I was too young, and


    that we will never agree on many things.And then Alpha Stone told him to give me a chance, but


    instead of agreeing, he told the Alpha he was selfish.I didn¡¯t want to hear more.Yes, it was selfish of the


    Alpha to ask him to give me a chance when he wanted to do nothing with me.I was halfway up here


    when I thought I would go and give him a piece of his shit too.So I went back, and I hope I didn¡¯t."


    "Althea..."


    I had no idea what to say.


    Her shoulders began to shake as dark mist covered her feet, but she stopped them right away and


    composed herself.


    "I want to know what you heard...only if you trust me enough to share it," I told her.


    "He mentioned his mate¡¯s name.Sol.Her name is Sol.And how he felt guilty at times because I¡¯m taking


    Sol¡¯s memories away from his mind.I know I am confused about what I feel about de, but for him, he


    doesn¡¯t want this second chance bond.I am destroying his memory of his first mate.And the attraction


    he felt for me was just the bond, nothing more.He told Alpha Stone, he wishes he had never met me."


    I walked toward her and sat beside her, my hands cupping her cheeks as I urged her to look at me.


    "I will talk with Adan so I can know the full story.What you heard were just snippets, perhaps there¡¯s


    more to it."


    Althea shook her head.


    "He told me he doesn¡¯t want to take the mark off because his wolf might die.He doesn¡¯t need me,


    Lucy.Only his wolf does.It¡¯s okay.I¡¯d been alone for years, but now I have Mama Patrea and I have


    you.I will be okay.I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone out there who can love me, and just me, so I don¡¯t have to


    share him with someone from his past."


    I snaked my arms around Althea and hugged her.


    "I''ll be here.We will take it one step at a time."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    127 - Family LUCY.


    I stayed with Althea for a little more time as we talked about her and her ns.She wanted to


    experience going to school.I didn¡¯t know she had never been to a real school.


    Everything she learned was taught to her by Adora.


    It was also the reason she never had any friends at all and had never really felt attracted to anyone.


    Her world was limited to the spells and magic that she learned at an early age.


    That''s why I couldn¡¯t me her if she didn¡¯t have the courage I had in me when I forced my way into


    Adan¡¯s life.


    Despite being powerful, Althea was still new when it came to falling in love, and de rejecting her was


    surely not a good introduction to it.


    After our heart-to-heart talk, Althea and I separated.


    She went back to her room, and I headed downstairs to find Adan.


    I wanted a word with him and de.I wanted this sorted out.I wasn¡¯t going to force de to ept


    Althea, but he had to be man enough to face her and at least give their bond a try.


    If nothing else works out, they should just disconnect the bond rather than ignore each other.It was


    unfair to let Althea keep his mark if he had no intention of even attempting to try this rtionship with


    her.


    I did understand, however, that the rejection could make his wolf weak, but he also needed to do his


    part and not just depend on Althea if he wanted to save his wolf.


    But then, if he were a first -blood Alpha like what Adan told me, he should be strong enough to survive


    multiple rejections, right? Was he just making an excuse? I knocked softly at Adan¡¯s office door, which


    opened almost immediately, and behind it was Adan.


    Adan¡¯s warm smile made my heart somersault in my chest.


    My Alpha was so handsome that just looking at him made me forget for a moment why I wanted to talk


    with him.


    "Hello there, beautiful."


    His hands held my waist as he pulled me closer, and he leaned his face forward, letting his mouth trail


    kisses on my neck.


    "You smell so fucking good...Want to have breakfast now?"


    "Adan..."


    I moaned as my hands clung to his shirt while his mouth became aggressive on my neck.


    But then I remembered why I wanted a word with him.I snapped myself out of the trance he put me in


    and spoke calmly.


    "We need to talk."


    "I assumed you were here for hanky panky."


    He chuckled before he lifted me off the ground and my legs automatically coiled around his hips.He


    took me inside the office and closed the door behind us.


    My arms were locked around his neck as I dipped my mouth into it, sucking his skin.I was just like him,


    I couldn''t stop myself around him.


    "I thought you wanted to talk," he growled lowly.


    His hand on my ass tightened when I swiped my tongue on his marked spot.


    "Lucy...


    "Enough of that," I said as I pulled away from his neck before it led to something else and wriggled my


    ass so he would let me go, which he did right away.


    His eyes followed my movement as I ced my hands on my hips and tilted my head to look at him.


    "Where is de?"


    My eyes made a swift sweep around his office.


    "He left."


    He let out a deep sigh.


    "He left your office or..."


    "He left my territory."


    "What? For good? Or is heing backter?"


    "For good."


    "How long has it been since he¡¯s been gone?"


    "Maybe ten, fifteen minutes."


    "And why didn¡¯t youe to me? You know that I¡¯m waiting, right?" I asked, my forehead creasing.


    He pointed at the paperwork on his desk.


    "I wanted to, but then saw them, and I said, fuck it, I will read just a few to help Collin.When you came,


    I was exactly on my way out to see you."


    "Hmmm..."


    I mumbled my reply, squinting my eyes as if I were angry, but I wasn¡¯t.


    "Am I in trouble?" He asked, and he looked rather lost as he scratched his head with his fingers.


    Gone was the arrogant Alpha Stone, who was always sure of his actions.


    "I should have gone directly to you, right? My Luna above all."


    A smile curled on my lips as I rose on tiptoe and cupped his face, kissing and biting his bottom lip for a


    moment before letting him go.


    "I want to punish you for making me wait, but I have to go and tell Althea that de left..."


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to answer as I hurriedly walked toward the door.I was already in the corridor when I


    heard him say something that made me giggle.


    "Isn¡¯t this punishment already? Leaving me alone after you attacked my lips?" He grunted.


    "Sort of!" I answered, giggling, as I ran and walked up the stairs and into Althea¡¯s room, hoping Patrea


    was not there because I was not sure how Patrea would react to all this.


    I knocked softly on her door as soon as I reached her room.


    She opened it, and my expression softened.Her eyes were still puffy, and her nose was now red from


    all the crying.


    "He left..." she said when I failed to say anything.


    I swallowed hard before nodding my head.She was probably using her locator spell.


    "Do you want me to stop him at the border? I can mind-link the people who are there." I offered.


    She smiled weakly before shaking her head.


    "No.It¡¯s okay.He doesn¡¯t want me, Lucy. I might be young and know nothing about rtionships, but I


    won¡¯t force myself on someone who doesn¡¯t see my worth."


    She spoke in a soft but firm voice.


    "Althea..."


    "I''ll be fine.I will just cry it out, and tomorrow I will be okay."


    "I wish I could help you."I meant that.I wish I knew what to tell her and what to do.


    "No one can help me but me.de is right ¡ª there¡¯s someone out there who¡¯s meant for me.I just


    need to find him."


    A lone tear fell on her cheek.Her hand swiped over her eyes, but the tears came anyhow.


    "Thank you for caring.I wish to be alone now."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I nodded my head and watched as she slowly closed her door.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I wish I could do more,"


    I mumbled to myself as I closed my eyes and coiled my hands into fists.


    Althea had helped me, and now I have Adan.


    But what can I do to help her?


    "Don¡¯t me yourself, Lucy.There are things out of our control."


    Patrea¡¯s voice reached my ears, and my eyes snapped open as I tilted my head in her direction.


    "I¡¯m sure you know that, that is the reality of life.We win some, we lose some.Althea will be okay.It will


    hurt like hell, but my granddaughter is strong despite being young.One day, she¡¯s going to have her


    own happily ever after.Just like yours."


    I started chewing on my lower lip, and my eyes welled up with tears at her words.


    She was right - I didn¡¯t get to my happily ever after in just a day.


    Patrea went up to me and extended her hand, which I took without any hesitation before she spoke


    again.


    "I think breakfast is ready, we should not keep them waiting."


    "How about Althea?" I asked, and my gaze darted to her door.


    "She wanted to be alone.Let her be.I will bring her something to eatter."


    "Are you not mad at de?"


    "Let¡¯s not talk about him for now."


    She patted my hand before she tugged at me to walk with her toward the stairs.


    "I¡¯m so eager to meet your family."


    "They are Adan¡¯s family..."


    "They are yours now, unless, of course, you don¡¯t like them." She said, smiling warmly at me.


    "I love them!" I blurted it out.


    "I just didn¡¯t want to assume too much, but, Goddess, I love this family!"


    "I know they like you too, or they would have asked Adan to forget you while you were in the


    underworld.Do you think they won¡¯t mind having another witch in the house?"


    "I''m sure they don¡¯t.What¡¯s worse than having a demon?"


    I giggled, and I squeezed her hand.


    "We won''t be staying here anyway." She said and it made my heart stop.


    "What do you mean? If you¡¯re notfortable here in the packhouse, I¡¯m sure Adan can offer you a


    decent house somewhere nearby so we can still check on each other."


    "That¡¯s nice of both of you, but I think it¡¯s time Althea and I make our path together."


    "You''re leaving me."


    I couldn¡¯t help the pain that crossed my chest.


    She stopped walking, and so did I.She let go of my hand and turned her body to face me.


    "You see, Lucy, I¡¯ve known you since you were eleven.And even after you left the underworld, I never


    stopped caring and thinking about you.I prayed to the spirits that Adora would be able to find you and


    help you.She didn¡¯t, but Althea did.I may not be with you, but you will always be here in my heart.I


    always loved that little girl who ran to my cottage to seek refuge when the demon tower overwhelmed


    you."


    I chuckled softly, but the memory pinched my heart.I remembered how badly I wanted to escape from


    the underworld.


    But Patrea kept telling me to wait for the right time, as I was still young and the world might not treat me


    well if I ended up somewhere not safe.My young heart didn¡¯t even realize she wanted to get out of


    there too, but she couldn¡¯t.


    "But I can¡¯t stay...Your father has done so much that I still get nightmares.I¡¯ve been trying to be strong


    for so long now.But I¡¯m finally free now.But seeing you and being in thepany of people who knew


    about my ordeal will just make it hard for me to forget.Maybe one day, but not yet now.I just want to be


    normal again.Live the life that I missed out on."


    She added.I nodded my head as the tears welled in my eyes.


    She had escaped the underworld, but she was still not free from it.


    "And I think Althea needs this too.As much as we love you, Lucy, the people connected to you..."


    She didn¡¯t finish her words as sobs escaped her throat.She covered her face with shaking hands while


    tears raced down my own cheeks.


    I don¡¯t think I could keep my word to Adan to make them stay.It would be selfish of me to do that.


    "I understand...But you''ll just leave, but you won''t forget about me, right?"


    I had to ask.


    She took her hands away from her face, and with her cheeks wet with tears, she shook her head and


    smiled warmly at me ¡ª the smile that reminded me of those days she prepared hot choctes and


    cinnamon rolls when I was having a bad day at the underworld.


    She was the only sunshine I had in that dark, gloomy ce.


    "No.Of course not.I will still be here whenever you need me.I will not miss your wedding day, or when


    you have your baby.On every special asion that you want me here, I will be here.I promise that."


    My arms swung and wrapped around her as she pulled me into a tight embrace.


    "A family is not just by blood, Lucy.And I considered you one of mine."

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    128 - I Love You LUCY.


    Breakfast came without a hitch.


    Although Mom was a bit disappointed about knowing Adan¡¯s demon side at the same time as the pack,


    she was slowly getting over it.


    But the fact that Adan is now part demon still surprises them.


    I believe it will take them days or weeks to get over it, despite Adan''s assurances that nothing had


    changed except that he now had wings and could move from one ce to another without walking.


    That was already too much for them to take.


    So he didn¡¯t include telling them he could summon fire and read lies as well.


    Plus, he could take off and put on clothes with a flick of his fingers.


    And the more serious stuff, like transforming into a full-fledged demon with horns and a tail.


    It would remain between us for now.


    After a very long breakfast, we decided to call it a day and hide in our suite.


    We didn¡¯t have any sleepst night, and I just wanted to cuddle and be with Adan.


    I''m d everyone understood.


    After making sure that Patrea would not leave the territory without talking to us, I headed upstairs and


    into our bedroom.


    Adan was still at his office, discussing some pack matters with his Beta and Gamma.


    I turned on the hot water in the bathtub and lit scented candles inside the room.


    My gaze then scanned therge bedroom that had witnessed the beginning of everything between me


    and Adan, from the first morning I awoke beside him until the moment we flew together in our demon


    wings.


    Looking at it, it seemed like everything happened in a blink of an eye, but in reality, the days were much


    longer, especially the days when he was not beside me.


    Soft knocks on the main door of the suite snapped me out of my reverie.


    I tightened the rope of my robe as I made my way to it.


    A smile curled on my lips when I opened my door and found Lena and Laira standing behind it, and my


    eyes automatically welled with tears.


    Since I got back yesterday, this was the first time I was able to see them with just the three of us.


    "Luna..."


    Laira smiled warmly, her emotions mirroring mine and Lena''s.


    "Oh, Goddess! I missed you."


    I blurted out as my arms wrapped around them, and we all shared a big hug in between our tears.


    "We missed you, Lucy,"


    Lena murmured, and it warmed my heart that she didn¡¯t address me as Luna this time.


    They missed me as a friend does, and that was more important to me.


    "We are so d you are okay.We were so worried when the Alpha came back without you."


    "Thad so much to tell you ¡ª everything that happened in the underworld.It¡¯s crazy, but I¡¯m d to be


    back."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "We can¡¯t wait to hear all of it, but that could wait.Here take this." Lena answered.


    "What''s this?" I asked, taking the paper bag she handed me, but I already had an inkling of what was


    inside.


    "It¡¯s yours.The Alpha asked us to buy you more sleeping wear, sexy ones before all of these happened,


    but then we were not able to give it to you since you were taken." Laira exined.


    "He did ask you..."


    "Well, he asked where he could buy that stuff, and we volunteered to do it for him since he didn¡¯t have


    that much spare time to go and buy things."


    It was still Laira who exined.


    "Thank you."


    I smiled at them as I clutched the paper bag to my chest.


    "And we thought it was better if he doesn¡¯t know what you''ll be wearing.It adds up to the excitement."


    Lena winked, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle softly.


    "Right...Thank you again!"


    "You''re wee, Luna.Enjoy your day, and your night.Don¡¯t worry about the pack and your family, we


    can take care of them to make sure they don¡¯t bother you at all."


    I gave them the thumbs up before hugging them and kissing them on the cheeks.


    "Lucy, Laira, Lena,"


    Lena pointed to each of us before she sped her hands together.


    "Just perfect.Just like what I envisioned."


    "Yup, you¡¯re right, and now we are invincible with Lucy as our Luna.But for now, let¡¯s leave her alone,


    or Alpha Stone might see us here and growl at us because Lucy should be naked by the time he


    comes up here." Laira teased.


    I chuckled, rolling my eyes, and waved at the two females who were stepping backward and blowing


    kisses at me before turning around to head down.


    Lucky Lucy.


    Life didn¡¯t start well for me except for the part when I had Mom and Diego, but it certainly made up for


    that with everything going on in my life right now.


    "Oh, Goddess!"


    I whimpered as Adan¡¯s skillful tongue and fingers assaulted my core.


    My hands gripped the sheets tightly as I arched my body, pressing my pussy into his face.


    A low growl reverberated from his chest as his hands grabbed my ass and adjusted his position so he


    could devour more of me.


    He rubbed his mouth and face into my wetness for a moment before he slid his body up and hovered


    over mine.


    "I could eat you all day and it wouldn''t be enough," he said in a husky voice the moment his face was


    parallel with mine.


    My hands went up to his cheeks, cupping his face while my thumb tried to dry off some part of his face


    wet with my juices.


    "I love you so much, Adan...Aaah!"


    His cock plunged into my pussy without any warning, and he began bucking his hips, fucking me hard


    and deep without taking his eyes off me.


    "You do? I thought demons don¡¯t do love?"


    He teased, his eyes flitting with lust.


    My mouth parted as gasps escaped my throat for every stroke, and soon, I was bucking my hips into


    his rhythm, meeting his hard stroke while my eyes were fixated on his.


    Aside from the lust swirling in his eyes, I could see love flitting in them, and it was overwhelming me at


    the moment.


    Demons don¡¯t do love.


    But I do.


    Because if this was not love that I felt for Adan, then love might be different from what I thought it was.


    "Tell me you love me," I told him, almost in a shriek, as he kept pounding in and out of me.


    "If I don¡¯t want to?"


    He gave me a smug smirk, as sweat formed on his forehead.His orgasm was building up, and so was


    mine.


    "I will force you to say it...every fucking day of our lives...Oh, Goddess!"


    I whimpered at the ecstasy when he suddenly pulled out, making my body freeze in confusion until it


    made sense when my body was flipped over.I wasying on my stomach.


    He parted my legs wider and, in seconds, drove his hard cock inside my leaking pussy as his body


    hovered over my back.


    He rammed in and out of me hard and deeper before I felt his hand slide and cup my jaw as his mouth


    dipped into my neck, kissing and sucking the soft spot where his double mark stood.


    I was immobile under his mercy, but the sensation was driving me crazy, making me moan and


    whimper like a wanton.


    Soon, his fangs grazed my skin, sending tingles and sparks down my spine.


    And the moment he pierced through my skin, my body shuddered with both pain and pleasure, sending


    me into oblivion as my orgasm exploded.


    Adan grunted as he extracted his fangs from my skin.


    His muscles clenched before a low guttural growl erupted from his throat as he let out his own release


    inside me.


    The moment he recovered, he drew my body and dropped to his side, taking me with him without


    pulling off his cock in my pussy, and began licking the blood off my neck.


    His hand was on my swollen clit, rubbing it harshly, making my eyes roll, and the grip on his arms


    tightened.


    My moans filled the room as another orgasm built up within me and my Alpha began bucking his hips,


    fucking me harder again.


    He pulled out just in time as my orgasm took over and thin jets of liquid sprayed out of my pussy,


    wetting the sheets around us.


    His arms around me tightened, and his mouth pressed against the back of my ear as I closed my eyes.


    "L love you, Lucy.Never again, I will let you out of my sight..."


    He mumbled in my ear, and I could hear the sincerity of it, warming my heart.


    "I love you, too, Adan...with all my heart,"


    I whispered before I let his warmth and the sparks between us cocoon me into a slumber.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    129 - Demon-lings ADAN STONE.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My eyes snapped open when I heard a retching noises, and my reflexes went into full action.


    My hands reached out for Lucy beside me as I sat up abruptly fromying down.


    But the space was empty.


    My heart raced inside my chest before I caught sight of the light illuminated under the closed door of


    the toilet.


    That was where the sound wasing from.


    In seconds, I was already on my feet and heading for the bathroom.


    I threw open the door, almost tearing it off its hinges.


    "Lucy...What¡¯s going on?" I asked, worrying as I crouched beside her.


    She was naked, sitting on the floor beside the toilet seat, and from the looks of it, she was trying to


    vomit, but the toilet was still clean.


    ''Do you have an upset stomach?" She shook her head, and I wiped her mouth with the towel I grabbed


    nearby.


    "Something moved in my stomach, and then J felt like vomiting, but nothing ising out..."


    "Are you pregnant? Are we having a pup?" I asked almost immediately, as it was the only logical


    exnation I could think of.


    I couldn¡¯t help the wide smile from tugging at my mouth, only for it to be wiped out because of the


    disbelief that crossed her face.Didn''t she want a pup with me?


    "It can¡¯t be..." She kept shaking her head.


    "What do you mean? Don¡¯t you want to have pups with me?" I asked.


    And then I realized something.


    "If you think this is all about the heir that I wanted, it¡¯s not about that.I wanted a pup with you,


    Lucy.Don¡¯t you want one, or many, with me?"


    Her hands flew to my cheeks and caressed them with her thumb.


    She might have seen the pain that flitted in my eyes.


    "Hey, Adan! I want pups or demon-lings with you.But..."


    "But? Why do you have buts? Aren¡¯t we all or nothing?"


    I was starting to feel disheartened by this conversation, and I just wanted to walk away, but I knew I


    should change that attitude if I wanted to make this rtionship work with her.


    "You don¡¯t get it! I want pups with you! But I just got my wolf ¡ª not even a month ago yet! And when


    did we have sex? In the demon world, it wasn¡¯t too long ago.Not even two weeks ago.So how could I


    be pregnant?"


    "Don¡¯t forget you''re a demon.Maybe demons have a different way when ites to pregnancy." I told


    her as I helped her up from the floor.


    My hand went to her naked stomach as I dropped onto my knees and pressed my ear into her


    belly.Nothing.


    I heard nothing.


    But maybe it was too early for a heartbeat.


    Or demon babies don¡¯t have a heartbeat.


    "Do you hear something?" Lucy asked, her hand smoothing over my hair.


    "No.Nothing...But I can smell your pussy," I answered while sniffing more of the scent swirling around


    me.


    "Goddess! You''re crazy!"


    She let out a sigh, but I could hear her stifling her giggles.I chuckled before my fingers brushed over


    her bare pussy.


    "Yes! Crazy and addicted to this.Maybe we should ask someone.Lucius?"


    "Can you not mention my brother while you¡¯re touching my pussy? "


    She chuckled as she swatted my hand off her core.


    Iughed heartily as I stood up and snaked my arms around her, pressing our naked bodies together.


    "We should ask Patrea first.Maybe she knows something about pregnancy in the demon world. She


    nodded before she tilted her head up to meet my eyes.


    "If we are not pregnant, you will not be disappointed, right?"


    "No.We can always try.Every day.And night.I just need to work twice as hard.Unless, of course, you


    want to wait a while before we think of pups or demon-lings.Is it really called like that?" I asked, my


    brows hiking up.


    "I was just kidding.I have no idea what demon babies are called." She answered before she pressed


    her cheek on my chest.


    LUCY.


    "Demon pregnancies are way shorter than human pregnancies.In three months or less, you can deliver


    the baby.It depends on how strong he or she is." Patrea exined as I looked at her.


    I was sitting on a single couch while Adan was sitting on the armrest, his hand rubbing the skin of my


    arm gently.


    We were in the sitting room on the ground floor with Patrea and Althea, but soon Alexa also came with


    Aeon, followed by Laira and Lena with their mates.


    It looked like we could never keep a secret around here, which I didn¡¯t mind at all.


    "Three months? Wow!" Beta Collin eximed.


    I was just as surprised as everyone else.


    "From the time the seeds were inseminated in you, in twenty-four hours you could get pregnant,"


    Patrea added.


    "So my mother..."


    I began but didn¡¯t continue.


    "I have no idea.The three months are for the full-pledged demons I saw in the underworld.And we


    didn¡¯t see her at all while she was pregnant, but I¡¯m assuming that, with how powerful Lucien was, and


    you as well, I want to believe she gave birth in three months or less."


    "So in three months, we will have a little Adan or Lucy here?" Alexa asked, her eyes rounding.


    "In one year, you can have three or four pups!" Aeon added.


    "Wow! ¡°


    "If I''m pregnant.We¡¯re not even sure.And yes, it¡¯s crazy with that possibility!"


    "Here.I brought a pregnancy test for you." Laira said as she held out two boxes of pregnancy tests, and


    Adan went to take them from her.


    "Do you think it will show on the pregnancy stick?" I asked Patrea.


    "Honestly, I have no idea.But there¡¯s no harm in trying." She answered.


    "I¡¯m sure it will show.Adan, after all, is a wolf.So the baby is a half -wolf." Kingston said.


    "Unless the baby was made while we were both in our demon forms...and Beast..."


    Adan stopped with his words at the same time Angel growled in my head.Beast was probably enraged


    by his words as well.


    "Forget what I said.Regardless of what form we made this baby, it¡¯s half wolf and half demon."Adan


    corrected himself.


    "Yes.Because I had a wolf within me when we were in the cove." I added.


    "Okay.So let¡¯s not get to how you made this baby.Maybe we should let Lucy take the test so we can


    see if she is or not."


    Aeon suggested, and Adan nodded his head before he reached out a hand to me.


    "But what if it doesn¡¯t show on the stick? How will we know if there¡¯s something inside?" I asked as I


    took his hand and let him pull me up from the couch.


    "Demons can tell when they touch your stomach," Patrea answered.


    "How? I am a demon too."


    "I have no idea.So I think you have to visit your brother so he can tell you if you¡¯re pregnant or not.I¡¯m


    sure there¡¯s a trick or two they are using to identify them.Otherwise, you need to wait until your


    stomach grows bigger or starts moving.If it¡¯s anormal demon pregnancy, in two to three days, it will just


    grow bigger."


    "But what if I¡¯m not pregnant? Then what is happening inside me? Because I swear something moved


    in there..."


    "Are you sure it¡¯s not the tractor you have inside?"


    Adan joked, which resulted in confusing the others.


    I rolled my eyes at Adan.


    How could he joke and remind me of my growling stomach when I was so serious and adamant about


    finding the thing that moved inside me? He raised his hands in the air before he smiled sheepishly at


    me.


    "Let¡¯s go and take that test before you throw me out of the packhouse."


    The rest chuckled as they watched us make our way to the nearest toilet.


    I didn¡¯t waste time and did it after instructing Adan not to look at all.I wanted him out of the bathroom,


    but negotiating with him about this would be a lost cause, so I let him stay.


    We waited for a couple of minutes and checked it, only to see one stripe.


    "I''m not pregnant." I sounded defeated.


    "Or it can¡¯t tell," Adan spoke back.


    "Do you think so?"


    "There¡¯s only one way to find out."


    "Lucius.But how can I summon him when I can¡¯t link with his mind while I¡¯m here."


    "I guess we can¡¯t avoid it then.It¡¯s either we go back to the underworld, or we wait a couple of days and


    see if there will be changes in your body."


    "I don¡¯t want to wait and not even know what to expect."


    "Yup, my thoughts too..." He said calmly as he ran his fingers on my cheek.


    "But I will never push you to visit your brother if you don¡¯t want to."


    "I guess I''ll make an exception this time," I said as my hands flew to my stomach.


    Earlier, I didn¡¯t want to believe I was pregnant when Adan brought up the idea but seeing the negative


    result put my spirits down. It was only now that I realized how badly I want to have a baby with Adan.


    "I¡¯m ready to visit Lucius," I told him and it made Adan¡¯s eyes dte.


    I guess, he wanted this baby as much as I did.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    130 - Dark Souls LUCY.


    It didn''t take long after we told everyone that the test showed negative before we left for Kalmerus.I


    asked Patrea if she wanted toe along, and she red at me as if I were joking.I knew I needed to


    be more cautious around her when it came to the Underworld because clearly, she didn¡¯t want anything


    to do with it.


    Adan drove us out of the territory and into the nearest portal in the middle of the night.


    I was just hoping Lucius was in the tower and not somewhere fucking someone


    "Do you think I cane and go to the underworld without selling my soul or my body?" Adan asked,


    snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "You can try.As I stated earlier, you are now a part demon, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem unless one of


    the demon lords or gods forbids you from entering."


    "Shall I try?"


    "Do you know which portal you¡¯re going through?" I asked.


    "Yes.The one nearest to the tower, where Lucius took me thest time.Surrounded with stone hinges."


    He exined.


    "Yup, that one.Take me there."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hold me and transport us.We won''t go anywhere if you don¡¯t have the capacity to enter.Then you¡¯ll


    have no choice but to sell your soul to me, as Lucius and Patrea did."


    "But you have my body and soul already.Even my dick, what else can I sell to you?" He said candidly,


    his arms snaking around my waist as he pressed our bodies closer.


    The Adan I was with for thest 24 hours was the exact opposite of the broody Alpha who took me


    home from the Omega Feast.This man went from scowling to smiling.


    "Adan! Behave!"


    I mock-scolded him, but in reality, I was enjoying the fact that he couldn¡¯t get enough of me because I


    certainly felt the same way.


    "I know you can¡¯t stop lusting after me, Alpha Stone, but a meek Omega like me would be too


    embarrassed to be fucked in the wild where anyone can see us."


    Adanughed heartily as his hand went to his chin, brushing it as if he had a beard.


    "If I remember it right, it wasn¡¯t a shy Omega that I fucked in the forest one time. And that Omega even


    let Beast lick her pussy, not minding that any shifter could pass by anytime." I red at him.


    "Fine.Let¡¯s go meet your brother."


    His hand went down to my ass and squeezed it, making my body slightly jolt from his touch.


    "Are you ready? I''ll try if I can take us there."


    I nodded my head and coiled my arms around his neck while our eyes locked.


    Adan smiled lovingly at me before my body was sucked into limbo, and the next thing I knew, we were


    standing in the portal near the tower.


    "Wow! That was just perfect!" I eximed before my eyes squinted.


    "But you¡¯re not allowed to go here without me!"


    His grip on me tightened as he drew me closer before dipping his mouth into my neck.


    "Do you think I will find other she-demons irresistible? Nah, I have the sexiest and tastiest she-demon


    in my arms.I¡¯m happy with what''s mine." I giggled and wrapped my arms around him.


    "Good! But you need to stop.We need to find Lucius."


    The moment his mouth parted from my skin, I transported our bodies, taking us to the throne room,


    where, thankfully, Lucius was.


    "Aren¡¯t you back too early for someone who doesn¡¯t want to be here?"


    Lucius snickered as he ordered the demons around us to leave us alone.


    A smile curled on my lips as Adan untangled his arms around me and stood behind me, his hands


    brushing against my arms.


    "We need some answers from you..." I started.


    "So did you fuckst night or this morning?"


    A devilish smirk crossed his face, and Adan¡¯s hands tightened their hold on me.


    "What?" I asked, my brows hiking up.


    "Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant! I know it¡¯s a merry celebration in the human realm but not here, so


    I¡¯m not sure how you wanted the news to be delivered." Lucius chuckled.


    I could hear every word he was saying, but I couldn¡¯t find my voice to respond.


    My mouth remained open as I stared at Lucius, just acting nonchntly as if what he said was just


    nothing out of the ordinary.


    But maybe it was, for him and the demon world.


    I felt Adan¡¯s mouth press against the crown of my head as his arms wrapped around me, squeezing me


    tightly without saying any words.


    "How did you know I¡¯m pregnant?"


    "I can feel another demon soul in your body.Ordinary demons can feel it through touch, but I¡¯m not


    ordinary anymore.I felt it the moment you appeared in the portal ¡ª a new demon soul."


    "So this pup was conceivedst night? That fast?" Adan asked.


    "It''s a demon.Not a pup." Lucius hissed at him.


    "I beg to disagree..."


    Adan was almost growling, and I bet Beast was with him because Angel was not agreeing as well.


    "Fine.I can¡¯t distinguish at this point, so let¡¯s consider both.But yes, if you fucked within thest 24


    hours and it would be in your body right away and I¡¯m sure you''ll give birth to your little demon ...or pup


    in less than three months."


    My hands flew to my stomach as I gasped for air.


    "I can¡¯t feel anything or any soul."


    "You¡¯re sharing souls at the moment, so you and the master donor, which is Stone, won¡¯t feel the soul


    yet, but you will ina couple of days when it starts to separate and stand on its soul."


    My chest heaved, still lost in the moment, as Adan turned my body around and cupped my face,


    mumbling between kisses on my lips.


    "We''ll have a baby soon.We''re pregnant!"


    His eyes sparkled, and it snapped me out of the worries in my head.


    "You''re okay with a baby demon, right?"


    "We''re demons too.I¡¯ll be worried if he or she ends up as a dragon baby or a centaur."


    He chuckled, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as well.I crushed my lips against him.


    Soon, Adan was kissing me passionately, our arms entangled with each other while his one hand was


    on my waist, brushing it gently.


    "So, are you staying here to fuck? Or be out of my way." Lucius grunted.


    "Are you kicking us out?"


    Adan chuckled the moment I pulled my lips away from his.


    "I haven¡¯t had any fuck for many cycles now.


    And if I kept seeing you touching each other, I might end up summoning a she-demon here."


    "Patrea is leaving the Mystic Pack?"


    I ignored his words and blurted this out instead.I saw Lucius¡¯ body go rigid for a second before he


    shrugged his shoulders.


    "So? Let her do what she wants.She¡¯s too old to be told what to do."


    "I thought you wanted her to stay so you could keep an eye on her? Ww "Stone, Stone! You can¡¯t keep


    your mouth shut¡­ surprising."


    He scoffed before shaking his head.


    "Not from my mate," Adan answered him.


    "Really?"


    I saw his eyes sh red, and I wondered if I was looking at a different Lucius than I was used to.He


    seemed to be ina rage at the moment.


    "Wait, where is this animositying from?" I asked.


    I could feel Lucius¡¯ aura getting stronger and it confused me.


    "Tell me, Stone, if you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut around your mate, did you tell her already how you


    got herest time, and who gave you the power to heal me?"


    "Fuck off! I fucking saved you, at least have the decency to respect


    "I knew nothing about respect, just as you disregarded my request to keep it between us."


    "What the fuck is going on? Why are you furious with Adan? I¡¯m his mate...Shouldn¡¯t you be happy his


    loyalty is with me?" I retorted at Lucius.


    "Then fucking ask him why he never told you the deal he made with Hades!" Lucius hissed.


    "Fuck you!"


    Adan growled and I saw himunch at Lucius but my brother made a shield out of ss shards, and I


    knew it would rip Adan¡¯s body apart, so I threw a ball of fire between them, knocking Adan backward


    and causing the shards of ss to backfire on Lucius, but the shards just disappeared and didn¡¯t hit


    him.


    "Ask him.Ask him what he did."


    Adan was still on the ground, his chest heaving as his eyes dted.


    "Adan...Did you make a deal with Hades?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Adan snapped at me.


    "What did you ask him?"


    I wasn¡¯t done with this topic.


    "The ability toe and go from here, take you away from here on my own, and the power to revive


    you, me, or anyone."


    He stated this in one breath as he rested his arms on his knees.


    "In exchange for what?"


    I was trying to calm myself, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything that Hades would want from him except for


    one thing.


    "What¡¯s important is we beat Lucien.And that I saved your fucking ungrateful brother."


    "What did you give him in exchange?"


    Ignore his words.


    Adan pushed his body off the ground and in seconds was already in front of me, his hands cupped my


    jaw as he caught my gaze.


    "We''ll talk when we¡¯re home."


    "I want to know now."


    "Lucy..."


    "Tell her.Don¡¯t keep her in the dark."


    Lucius butted in.


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    Adan growled.


    "I¡¯m helping you, asshole?"


    Lucius snapped at him.


    "Really now? Just because the female you want, wanted nothing to do with you - you want every


    around you to suffer! But I shouldn¡¯t expect anything less! You''re selfish like the fucking devil that you


    are!"


    Adan was furious but at this point, I just wanted answers.


    Luciusughed maniacally, and it was ringing in my ears.


    "Whatever you want to think, Stone.You still owe Lucija the truth."


    I closed my eyes, and I felt Adan¡¯s forehead rest on mine.


    "Love, let¡¯s go home."


    "No.I want to know...Tell me the truth, Adan, did you promise your soul to him, in the afterlife?" I asked,


    my voice breaking.


    I never really cared about Hades, but I remembered patches of memories while I was here when I was


    younger.


    Some demons said Hades would always seek the souls of the strongest, as the underworld feeds on


    them.


    "Lucy, it doesn¡¯t matter where I end up as long as I get to live this life with you.I was not going to give


    us up to death just a few days after we found each other.Hades made certain that we would make it out


    of here alive."


    Tears trickled down my face as anger brewed inside me.


    Hades made a fool out of my mate.He took advantage of Adan¡¯s love for me.


    "Our souls belonged to the moon, Adan," I told him in a soft voice.


    This should have been a happy moment upon knowing I was carrying his baby, but the revtion of his


    dead soul ending up in hell was something I couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Adan doesn¡¯t deserve this ce.


    Even the gods of hell could choose where they would end up, and I doubted if Hades would choose his


    own kingdom.


    But of course, he wanted Adan for his own reason - but I didn¡¯t care what his reason was.


    Adan doesn¡¯t belong here.


    "We¡¯re demons too.It doesn¡¯t matter where we end up after this life."


    Adan was trying to sound positive, but he knew nothing of this world.


    "You don¡¯t understand.Have you seen any dead souls here? They¡¯re alone.Forever.For eternity.At least


    with the moon, we can be together, be reborn, and find each other again.The only souls that belong


    here are dark souls."


    "Don''t you want a lifetime with me?"


    He sounded hurt but he didn¡¯t understand where I wasing from.


    "I do.But after this lifetime, what will happen to us?"


    "We will think about that when the timees.But maybe, I¡¯m hoping you''ll choose hell to be with me."


    "You know that wherever you go, I will follow.But even if we¡¯re both here, we can¡¯t be together.I¡¯m not


    going to risk letting our souls rot in hell.No..."


    "Lucy..."


    With my face wet with tears, I pried his fingers off my face before turning my body around to face


    Lucius, who was now sitting on his throne.


    "Take me to Hades..." I told him in an authoritative voice.


    "No." He answered curtly.


    "I said, take me to Hades!" I hissed at him.


    I could feel my eyes zing red, and if this went on longer, I knew my ultimate demon form would


    surface.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, Lucy, calm down! Go home and talk with Stone! Sort this out without bothering


    Hades..."


    "My mate fucking saved you! Now pay back and send me to Hades! "


    I could feel my hair rising before Adan grabbed my arm and spun my body around.


    "Enough, Lucy."


    His eyes were dting, as his jaw tightened.My eyes squinted at him.


    "If you think I will let this go by, you''re wrong, Adan...No one can take what is rightfully mine!"


    I growled slowly as my eyes zed yellow, but before I could transform, my body was sucked into


    limbo, and my feetnded on burning coals, but they didn¡¯t burn my feet - they were caressing them.


    My head tilted up, and my eyes locked with the god that I¡¯d been wanting to meet.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    131 - God of the Underworld LUCY.


    My eyes squinted as I stared at Hades in front of me.


    Looking at him hurt my eyes, but it didn¡¯t take long before my eyes were able to adjust to his features.


    He was in his demon form, his ultimate form, I believe.


    We kept staring at each other.


    I was standing directly in front of him, twenty feet from the stone throne on which he was seated.


    "Speak, my child."


    His voice was deep and gurgling as if it came from the deepest part of hell.


    "Are you trying to terrify me with your demon form?"


    I had no idea why I said that.


    Sometimes, I really couldn''t stop my mouth.


    "Terrify you? Is there anything that scares you, Lucy?" He asked, his gaze fixed on my soul.


    But if anything, I was d that he was addressing me as Lucy and not as Lucija.


    "Nothing.Except to be separated from my mate." I answered.


    "I know.I¡¯ve known you since you were a child.I know what¡¯s inside your heart."


    "Why Adan? What do you want from him?"


    "You.I want you, Lucy.Not him.But I know he¡¯s the only one that can bring you to me."


    "I am here now.I¡¯m a demon.I can never run away from it.What do you require more of me? I will not


    abandon my demon side if that¡¯s what you want, just set his soul free.


    "And what will happen to both of you after you have perished? You will choose the moon...Am I right?"


    "You''re not fair," I hissed at him.


    "I never said I was."


    "You want to trap us in this realm.Tell me, Hades, does it satisfy you to see lovers being torn apart in


    hell?"


    "Maybe..."


    "What do you want in exchange for Adan?"


    "l see that you¡¯re carrying a demon."


    "Half-demon.And no, not my child.Ask something else."


    "I always admire your bravery and your determination."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Thank you.After all, I am Selene¡¯s daughter."


    Hades hissed, and his eyes glowered red.


    "I hate it when my demons cross-breed with wolves."


    "Then you should have restrained Lucien from sticking his cock into my mother¡¯s.Then you won''t be


    having this problem."


    "Do you know your heart is more of a demon than a wolf?"


    "Nice try, Hades."


    I smiled mockingly at him.I wanted to berate myself for acting this way with him, but I knew if I wanted


    to get away unharmed, I had to outsmart him.


    How? I had no idea.


    "I always knew you were special."


    "And yet I''m not the heir of the Kalmerus."


    "Is that envy I detect?"


    "Maybe, maybe not."


    I was not sure if going this way would work.Would I ever win against a god?


    "Lucius¡¯ fate was written even before you were born.Your birth could have changed it, but Adan got in


    the way."


    "I don''t understand.Howe, up until now, Lucius would tell me my aura was stronger than his? And I


    knew, even without him saying anything, he feared I could defeat him.So tell me, Hades, why wasn¡¯t I


    the rightful heir of Kalmerus?""


    "You are stronger than your brother.But it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s weak.Lucius is more powerful than your


    father, just as you are.."


    "But my father never felt his aura all these years, decades, centuries...and I never felt it either."


    "I¡¯m feeling generous today, so let me tell you about young Lucius."He cleared his throat before his


    gaze met mine.


    "When he was ten years old, Lucien felt Lucius¡¯ aura getting stronger.Lucien thought that if Lucius


    became a powerful demon, he needed him on his side.So he began teaching Lucius personally, letting


    him know the tricks of the trade.And do you have any idea what Lucius did?" I shook my head.


    "Lucius was overwhelmed by your father¡¯s attention.He has thousands of siblings, and when Lucien¡¯s


    attention fell on him, it pleased him.Your father began mentoring him personally, and young Lucius


    assumed that if he continued to show that he needed guidance, Lucien would pay more attention to


    him.So he learned to suppress his aura at a young age without knowing that it was his strong aura that


    made Lucien notice him.Until Lucius simply became ustomed to suppressing his aura


    unconsciously over the course of years, decades, and centuries.He was still powerful without letting out


    his full aura, but not powerful enough to get Lucien¡¯s attention again.He unconsciously buried his aura


    within him."


    And he let it out at the cave when Patrea was in danger.So he was strong all along, and my father


    made a mistake in assuming the heir was me.


    "And what did you mean I could have changed his fate when I was born?"


    "You were meant to challenge your brother for the throne.But Adan Stone got in the way."


    "Because I met him? Because I don''t want to leave his side? But I never wanted the throne even before


    I met Adan, so how was this his fault?"


    "Adan chose you, to bind his life with you from the moment you were born.It was something I couldn¡¯t


    change."


    He spoke in a calm way this time.


    "I still don¡¯t understand.You¡¯re talking in riddles."


    "when a child makes a request directly to the gods, the possibility of it bing a reality is high."


    My eyes squinted.I was already losing my patience waiting for a direct answer, but I remained quiet this


    time.


    Hades¡¯ looked like he lost a battle.


    His form changed right before my eyes.He looked more human to me now, with sad eyes.He leaned his


    back against his throne, hands stretched out, holding on to his armrest.


    "Adan was eight years old when I first met him.He was running away from his training camp with


    broken bones.His left shoulder had been dislocated for over a day already.Someone hit him hard, and


    he didn¡¯t tell anyone.He was afraid that if he talked about his pain to someone, they would think he was


    weak.He already knew by that time that he was not the rightful Alpha of his pack."


    My eyes watered as my heart bled for Adan.


    At eight, he was already burdened with the thought that he was not the rightful heir.


    And was this the reason he never allowed anyone to touch his shoulders? Maybe it reminded him of


    the days he was all alone, carrying his own pain.


    "He came across me in the creek.Do not ask what I was doing there." He hissed, and I never bothered


    to ask.


    I remained silent as he continued.


    "I saw the way his eyes sparkled when I told him I was a demon.He never once questioned my words,


    and he let me heal his shoulder.He thanked me and asked if he coulde with me and leave this


    realm.Adan offered himself to me at a young age.I could, of course, take him and make him my own


    demon without viting any rules of the realms.But he added something more.Something that changed


    both his fate and yours."


    His eyes met mine as I swallowed hard, waiting for him to continue.


    "He wished he would be mated to a demon so she could make the bad people leave him alone."


    My mouth opened as tears fell from my eyes.He wished on a god.


    "when a child makes a request directly to the gods, the possibility of it bing a reality is high.""


    Hades repeated the words he said earlier before he added, "The exact moment he wished to be mated


    to a demon was the same moment you were born.I felt anew demon soul.Every time a demon is born, I


    feel it, but I¡¯ve filtered it so that I only feel the powerful ones.And I felt you that day, and I knew his wish


    went directly to you.He was the first one that bound you together."


    It was the reason he was drawn to me as I was to him when we saw each other when I was eleven and


    then at the Omega Feast, nine yearster.


    "I''m not sure if your goddess shared with anyone how she paired up mates.But you were mated with


    Adan even before Selene could decide.With Adan¡¯s wish, she was left with no choice but to summon


    the wolf fated to Adan¡¯s Beast.But Selene surely took her time sending your wolf to you, as she made


    your wolf powerful and resilient to counter your demon side."


    "And Selene is winning.So now you¡¯re using Adan, so I would choose you.I still don¡¯t know what you


    exactly want from me, Hades."


    "I''ve been alone all my life." He answered almost immediately.


    "No!"


    My hands flew to my stomach as tears poured down my face.I stepped back as I kept shaking my


    head.


    "Adan is my only king."


    "What are you thinking, my child?"


    Hades¡¯ughter echoed around us, and it made the hair on my skin rise.


    "I never meant to imply that I would make you my queen or anything like that..."


    I let out the breath I was holding as my eyes watered in relief.


    "But yes, I am tired of being alone and ruling this realm.Maybe it needed a new queen..."


    "I knew nothing of the underworld."


    "The offer is not now.It can be decades or centuries from today.I had never seen anyone as powerful as


    you, and with Adan beside you, your power will just keep getting stronger.I want you to wee your


    demon side with open arms and learn what you can in your lifetime."


    "And if I say no?"


    "His soul is mine to take..."


    "That is not fair..."


    "You don¡¯t have to decide now.We have a lifetime for you to think about it.But I want your son to grow


    up knowing the ways of the demon realm."


    "Son?"


    "Yes, a son.He''s more of a demon than a wolf.Him knowing the demon world is part of the conditions I


    was offering."


    "I didn¡¯t agree yet."


    "I know you would, just not now."


    I was about to say something when lightning struck the space beside Hades, and I found myself face to


    face with the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.


    Goosebumps rose from my skin as a smile curled on my lips while my heart was beating too loudly in


    my chest.


    It had been far too long since I had seen her.


    Did shee for me? She smiled warmly at me but raised her hand as if to tell me to wait before


    shifting her gaze to the god staring at him.


    "How could you offer power and threats in exchange for loyalty? Lucy is also my child, and I will not let


    you treat her this way.You can¡¯t make her choose under the circumstances you put her in."


    She began berating Hades, and despite the anger in her words, her voice came out soft as a luby.


    "I don¡¯t remember inviting you into my realm, Selene..."

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    132 - Goddess of the Moon


    ADAN STONE.


    "Enough, Lucy."


    I spun her body around to face me.She was in a rage - I just wanted her to hear me out - but it seemed


    my little demon couldn¡¯t be restrained.


    "If you think I will let this go by, you¡¯re wrong, Adan...No one can take what is rightfully mine!"


    She was almost growling, and just when I was about to tell her again to calm down, she disappeared


    right before my eyes.


    "What the fuck?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I growled as my eyes dted before my gaze caught Lucius.


    "Where the fuck did you take her?"


    "I didn¡¯t do anything! Stop growling or I will cut off your throat!"


    He snapped at me.


    "Tell me where did Lucy go?"


    "I don¡¯t know! Fucking calm down and let me check!"


    I tried to connect with her mind, but I couldn¡¯t reach her.I knew she could transport herself to a long


    distance from here, maybe outside of Kalmerus, but the idea of not knowing where she went was killing


    me.


    "Calm down.She¡¯s with Hades..."


    Lucius¡¯ voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    "The fuck! Can we go there?"


    "No.We can¡¯t just go there without being summoned by Hades.It¡¯s not like knocking on someone¡¯s door


    to be let in."


    "Were you able to reach her?"


    "Yes.She¡¯s safe.They''re talking..."


    "Is it fucking bad I don¡¯t want to believe you?"


    I grunted as I punched the pir beside me, but the fucking pir didn¡¯t even crack as if it could hold its


    own strength.


    "No offense taken.Come sit."


    He sat by the steps that led to his throne and tapped the space beside him.I didn¡¯t have time to think


    when my body was transported to the spot where he wanted me to sit.


    The fucking demon thought it was okay to move me without my permission.I was about to growl at him


    when he handed me a cigarette.


    ''''Take this before you bite my head off."


    I took the cigarette and flicked my fingers to light it, as Lucius did with his.


    We looked like two men sitting by the steps watching passersby, but in reality, the only thing we could


    see were the walls of the throne room.


    "She''ll be fine.Hades will never hurt her."


    "How sure are you?"


    "Hades, unlike my father, is not greedy for power.He fairly governed this realm, and he had always had


    a soft spot for females.


    "Shouldn¡¯t I be more worried about that?"


    "He never abuses females.Just rx.She''ll be back here before you know it."


    "I want to follow after her."


    "I can tell that."


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Lucy is a strong female.Sometimes, you need to trust that she can fight her own battle."


    "I never doubt what she¡¯s capable of.


    It''s the Alpha in me that wants to protect her and make sure she¡¯s okay all the time."


    "Weird."


    He scoffed mockingly while puffing on his cigarette.


    "What''s fucking weird about that?"


    "Nothing.You¡¯re just fucking too possessive."


    "Have you felt strongly for someone?" I asked him.


    "Aside from lust? No..."


    "Maybe you haven¡¯t met the female who will change that.I never felt this way until I met Lucy."


    "Are you saying that after you met Lucy, you never lusted after or fancied any other female?"


    "No."


    Heughed before he turned his head to look at me.


    "I won¡¯t tell Lucy.Man to man.From one demon to another demon.Tell me the truth."


    "I just told you the truth.Ever since I met Lucy, I never looked at any other female the same way


    again.In other words, I no longer find any females attractive."


    "Do you think it¡¯s possible that you will only desire one female for the rest of your life?" Lucius asked,


    the mockery gone from his voice.


    "Yes, I see it around me.My parents, my grandparents..."


    "You''re talking about less than 100 years.You¡¯re no longer a regr shifter.Your lifespan has more than


    doubled, if not tripled.You could live for centuries.Do you think you won¡¯t get tired of Lucy?"


    "Why are you asking that? Do you want me to cheat on your sister? we "No, and I don¡¯t fucking care.I


    just don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to stay loyal to someone."


    "It¡¯s not me we''re talking about now, right?"


    I chuckled as I rested my arms on my knees.


    He remained silent while puffing smoke from his mouth.


    "Do you like her? Or was it all lust?" I asked, wanting to make sense of his actions.


    "If it¡¯s just lust, I¡¯ve fucked her brain out already..."


    "So you know it¡¯s something else..."


    "I don¡¯t have a name for it.It¡¯s just that..."


    He stopped and pursed his lips instead.


    "It¡¯s just that?"


    "I wish I knew how she could warm up to me...She hates me."


    "Not you.She hates the underworld..."


    "It¡¯s the same thing.I¡¯m one of the kings of the underworld.Underworld and I go together."


    "So you''re just going to give up now?"


    "What¡¯s left to do?"


    "If I had abandoned Lucy because your father despised me, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here next to you."


    "I''m not a chivalrous man who has the patience to run after someone who doesn¡¯t want me.Lucija likes


    you, it¡¯s different from mine."


    "I was sure Lucy and I didn¡¯t feel this way before.Sure, there was attraction, and lust yed a big part,


    but we didn¡¯t get where we are now because we just let things happen.I fought for Lucy every fucking


    day, in small and big ways.As simple as making sure the breakfast would always have the French toast


    she couldn¡¯t get enough of or selling my soul to your main man.Lucy is worth every fucking storm and


    tornado I¡¯ve been through."


    He remained silent, so I kept talking.


    "And I know what I saw in the cave while you were dying down there.Patrea may not share the same


    feelings, but she cares about you."


    "What feeling are you talking about? I don¡¯t have any feelings aside from rage and lust."


    He chuckled.


    "Yeah, whatever.Deny it all you want, I¡¯ve been there and done that.You can fool everyone but


    yourself.If you want the girl, go get her.Work hard to get her, not by fucking force or magic.Win her


    heart."


    "I don¡¯t even have a heart."


    "You don¡¯t, but she has.So whatever the fuck you want to call that part of you that was longing for her,


    I¡¯m fine with it.Just go, get the girl, because a king without a queen is just a useless piece of a


    castle.Look at how fucking empty this tower looks."


    "I¡¯m a fucking demon, I don¡¯t like lights and glitters and all that shit."


    "Because you haven''t experienced it yet.Try spending time with her.Not in this tower, just anywhere


    with her, and thene back to me and tell me you don¡¯t want these glitters and shit.Before Lucy, I


    was convinced that I was not made for cuddles and kisses, but fuck, man, if she asks me now to spend


    the entire day just hugging her, I will abandon my task and do it in an instant."


    "I hate it when you try to act older and wiser than me."


    "I know that.I hate you too.Period."


    "Good.At least we are clear on that."


    He chuckled.


    "You have no idea how she feels about you, but I¡¯m sure she likes you better than Lucien."


    Lucius¡¯ughter echoed around the hall as he shook his head, flicking his cigarette away from his


    fingers, but it disappeared even before it hit the floor.


    "Am I supposed to feel good about that? ¡¯''m sure she likes Simon too, or even a fucking worm better


    than Lucien."


    My bad.


    That was supposed to be a statement to boost his ego, but it came out wrong.


    Soon, I was joining him as weughed, although my heart was still not at peace.


    I was so eager to see Lucy and make sure she was okay.


    LUCY.


    "I¡¯m taking Lucy with me...We¡¯re leaving."


    Selene calmly said this as she glided toward me, floating in the air.She and Hades exchanged some


    words that I couldn¡¯t understand because they were speaking in a foreignnguage.


    They probably didn''t want me to hear any of them.


    If anything, Selene was the one who was trying her best to keep herself calm, while Hades was just


    rxed all along as if nothing bothered him.


    He, of course, had the upper hand in all of this.


    "Wait, Selene.I don¡¯t want to leave until I get Hades to give me his words that he will not touch Adan¡¯s


    soul."


    I exined as I remained in my spot, my eyes staring at the god of the underworld.He smirked before


    he responded.


    "The decision is yours, my child.Unless you ept that part I was offering, his soul is mine to take."


    "How many times do I have to tell you that Adan is my child? Not yours!" Selene told him, her eyes


    glowing silver as she red at him.


    "Unless I gave you his soul, you have no right to own him!"


    "Nice try, Selene.You can chew my ear off for the whole day, but it won¡¯t change anything."


    "If l ept what you¡¯re offering, will you let his soul go, and we can live here in the underworld together


    as ordinary demons, not as lost souls after we perished?"


    I wanted the full details.


    "Yes...And you can be so much more.You and Adan possessed abilities beyond your wildest


    dreams.Why do you think Selene wants you and Adan when she has many other special wolves?"


    "I treat my wolves all the same..."


    Selene hissed slowly.


    "Lying won''t make you special in her eyes.So enough of this."


    He hissed back before turning his attention to me.


    "How about we talk again someday? For now, let it go."


    "But what if the inevitable happens? What if Adan and I suddenly...


    "I couldn¡¯t say the words.


    "Die?"


    Hadespleted it for me, as a wicked smile tugged on his mouth.


    I could feel Selene¡¯s aura getting stronger, but Hades was blocking it with his own.I felt like being


    trapped in a war between them.


    "If the inevitable happens, I will be fair.I will summon you once more to make your decision before I


    send his soul to hell."


    "And you know by that time, she has no other choice but to ept it so she won¡¯t be separated from


    him! That¡¯s how cruel you are! You manipte good souls to do your bidding!"


    Selene was enraged now, her entire body glowing.


    "Enough, Selene.My patience is already running thin on you!"


    "My patience with you has been long gone! Enough is enough!"


    She glowered at him before she spun around to face me.


    "Do not worry, my child.I will protect you and Adan, even if I have to use all my power to make you both


    invincible so that death will nevere your way and he will never get a chance to take your souls!"


    Words were flowing out of her mouth like a smooth hymn, but the words were thorny.


    "Selene!"


    Hades roared, and I felt the hair on my skin stand up.


    "You are not fighting fair!"


    "You started it!"


    She bellowed at him, and my eyes widened.She finally snapped.


    I had always imagined Selene as prim and calm, but surely she despised Hades so much at this point


    that her prim demeanor was already gone.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with my offer!"


    "Except you¡¯re using Adan as bait to make her agree! Release Adan from his contract and allow them


    to choose their eternal fate!"


    "No! "


    "Then we are done here!"


    Selene stated firmly.


    Soon, silver mist covered my body, and before I knew it, my body was hoisted up before it was dropped


    on something hard.


    I found myself on top of Adan even before I could blink.


    He was on his back, in a very ufortable position, syed out on the steps in front of Lucius¡¯


    throne.


    "What the fuck?!"


    Lucius hissed, he was sitting a few feet away from where we were.


    My eyes locked with Adan¡¯s and regardless of whether our position looked funny or weird, I couldn¡¯t


    find it in myself to smile.


    My eyes watered as I coiled my arms around his neck and mmed my face on his chest as he moved


    to sit us up.


    "Are you okay?" He asked, and my heart felt warm at the softness in his voice.


    I was only gone for a short while, but I missed him.


    "Did Hades give back Adan¡¯s soul?" Lucius asked.


    "No."


    I shook my head, still clinging to my mate tightly.I heard Adan take a deep breath.


    "But Selene said she would help us."


    "You met Selene?"


    Adan sounded amazed as he cupped my face.


    "I did...I met her before when I was younger.But the important thing is, she will help us."


    "How?" Adan asked, his brows furrowing.


    "Can we go home first, I just want to be home now."


    "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so riled up about Adan¡¯s soul being here in the afterlife.Then choose to


    be here too."


    Lucius stated.


    Of course, he would never understand.He¡¯s a demon, and most demons were expected to end up in


    hell.


    "And then what? I will see him but won''t feel anything for him? Our souls consuming all of the world¡¯s


    hatred and anger until we simply explode into oblivion? If that afterlife is okay with you, well, not for me!


    There¡¯s no question, I will go anywhere for Adan, even the depths of hell if I need to, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean I¡¯m just going to let it happen.Not until myst breath.I will make sure our souls will never reach


    hell.My soul might be tainted, and dark, but not Adan.He doesn¡¯t deserve hell..."

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    133 - Alpha Ethan


    A WEEK AFTER.


    ADAN STONE.


    My eyes raked Lucy¡¯s body up and down as she conversed with some of the females in my pack.


    We were at the training building, and the moment we entered the training center, the females on break


    dashed to her and took her attention.


    Lucy was wrong when she thought our pack would shun her and be scared of what she was ¡ª but it


    was the exact opposite.


    The elders adored her, the females her age sought advice from her and shared their thoughts with her,


    and the pups gazed at her as if she were the most beautiful female in the world ¡ª which she is, I never


    doubted that.


    So now, I was being ignored.I used to be the reason why the crowd would pave the way for us, but


    Lucy had taken that spot.


    And I didn¡¯t mind at all.I was proud that my pack loved and respected my Luna.


    It might be too early to tell, but she looked like she was thriving well here, something I always hoped for


    since day one.


    My eyes shifted from my sexy mate to Kingston as he left instructions for the recruits that wanted to join


    our warriors.


    He opened more slots for our security force.


    With Lucy¡¯s Luna ceremony already scheduled as well as my puping in a few months, I didn¡¯t want


    to ck off.I wanted her, our pup, and my whole pack protected, especially since it seemed that


    everyone¡¯s attention was focused on our pack at the moment.


    News of my future Luna, being a demon, had spread out, and as expected, most of the Alphas around


    us had sent invitations for us to visit them or for us to invite them into our territory, which I ignored or


    declined.


    They only cared about one thing: finding out if the rumors were true and, if so, forming an alliance with


    us.


    Everyone wanted a part of the security and glory of having Lucy¡¯s pack take them along.


    But we¡¯ve always been a stand-alone pack.


    We thrived without the false security of these packsing to our aid.


    Thad a few Alphas I got along with, and I knew that even without a contract or an alliance, I would help


    them out and they would do the same for my pack.


    Besides, even before Lucy, our pack had always been strong.


    We didn¡¯t need the pressure of being nice and cordial to packs we didn¡¯t like.


    So the others could keep on dreaming.I looked at the warriors for a few more minutes before I let my


    eyes feast on my mate again.


    My tongue swiped over my upper lip as my gaze fell on Lucy¡¯s stomach.


    She was only a week pregnant, but it looked like she was already in her 4th month.I was so used to


    seeing her perfectly toned belly, but the swelling she was sporting now gave me the same effect when I


    saw her naked.


    Maybe it was because I knew it was my seed that was making her swell, and I thought it was sexy as


    hell.


    Lucy saw me looking at her, and by the way, her eyes twinkled and the seductive way her mouth


    twitched into a smile, she knew I was lusting over her again.


    "Alpha, Alpha Ethan, is at the durst border, seeking permission to enter the territory."


    Beta Collin snapped me out of my reverie, and my head turned to him as a scowl formed on my face.


    This was not the first time this week that some Alpha had attempted to visit us, and I knew I would be


    giving the same answer.


    "What does he want?" I asked.


    "Ethan as in the Alpha Ethan at the Omega Feast?" Lucy asked as she walked toward us.


    For some reason, after we came back from the underworld, her hearing had amplified, and we now


    shared the same capability of hearing people¡¯s conversations despite the great distance if we wanted


    to.


    "Yes, Luna," Collin replied.


    "He wanted a word with you, Alpha."


    "Tell him I don¡¯t have any business with him," I answered in a cold voice before my arms went around


    my mate as I positioned her in front of me, hugging her from the back with my hands on her stomach.


    By now, my pack members were starting to get used to seeing me wrap my arms around Lucy


    whenever I could.I''d been craving physical contact with hertely, and Mom joked that it seemed I was


    the one showing the pregnancy symptoms.


    "But wouldn''t it be nice to entertain him and then make him pay for forcing me to strip at the feast? I¡¯m


    sure I¡¯m not the only female he asked to strip on that stage." Lucy butted in.


    "I don''t want anything to stress you out.We don¡¯t know what that fucker wants or what he ns to do."


    "Well, I¡¯m sure Beast can handle him.And Angel can join too, or if Ethan had gained out-of-this-world


    superpowers overnight, I¡¯m sure my sexy demon mate can handle him."


    Lucy had used her seductive voice by the time she was referring to me as her sexy demon mate and I


    knew I was losing this again.


    "What exactly do you want me to do to him? I don¡¯t want him in my territory."


    "Of course not.Let''s meet him by the border and see what he wants."


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "I¡¯m not scared of him."


    "No one scares you."


    "Except you, Alpha Stone.You make my knees weak and my pussy throb..." She said thest sentence


    in a very low voice, but I was sure Collin heard that.


    "I''ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear that."


    He chuckled as he turned his face away from us.


    Lucy giggled a little louder.


    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my pregnancy hormone."


    We didn¡¯t waste time and drove to the border, where Ethan waited for us.


    There were three cars and more than ten men aside from him that were all positioned in between the


    barricade that separated us from the neutral forest.


    I instructed Lucy to remain in the car, which she detested but followed.


    Although I knew that if Ethan said something she didn¡¯t like, she would probablye out and confront


    him.


    "After what happenedst time, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here.I see you¡¯ve recovered well." I


    spoke as I made my way to where they were standing.


    "I will get straight to the point, Stone.I¡¯ve heard the news, and I want to see it first hand." He replied,


    and he didn¡¯t even offer a courtesy at all.


    Our hatred for each other could be traced back to childhood.So I was sure, whatever his agenda was, it


    was not in my favor.


    "What news?" I asked, pretending I was clueless.


    "Well, the female you took home from the feast turned out to be a demon royal.What a crap!"


    He chuckled.He was mocking me.So he was one of those who didn¡¯t believe Lucy was a she-demon.


    "She is.But I don¡¯t owe you any proof.Go home, you¡¯re wasting my time."


    "Just as I thought.But I¡¯m sure you kept one thing hidden.No one knew it was the same girl you bought


    at the feast.Am I right? What will they think if they find out?"


    "What exactly do you want to shut up?" I honestly didn¡¯t care at this point, but I wanted to see where


    this was leading.


    "An Alliance.Help me conquer more packs and expand my territory, so I will shut my mouth."


    "Do you think threatening will work on me?"


    "I knew what you were up to, Stone.You want her to be your Luna, but you know people will look down


    on you for choosing an Omega as a Luna.Omegas belonged to the slut house, not as a Luna, so you


    came up with that demon shit."


    How the fuck did this man be an Alpha? Did he think I''de up with that nonsense and


    convince my people to believe a fucking lie?


    "Smart move to glorify your Omega Luna, but I¡¯m not buying it.I¡¯m not stupid like the rest of the Alphas


    here."


    Yeah, fucking right.He was not as stupid as them because he was fucking worse.


    Imbecile.


    I heard a door open, and Lucy¡¯s scent came in full force, and I knew that as much as I wanted her out


    of this, stopping her would just make me look like an overprotective mate.


    And she wouldn¡¯t like that.I remained quiet as I titled my head and looked at my Luna who was walking


    like a goddess in her faintly colored yellow sundress that highlighted her red hair, even if her face was


    void of any emotions.


    "Wow!" Ethan eximed before he whistled.


    I wanted tounch on him already for disrespecting Lucy, but I held my ground.I was sure Lucy wanted


    to handle this, so I let her.


    "So you think we came up with a lie to cover the fact that I am on Omega, Ethan?"


    Lucy started.


    "Alpha Ethan, Omega..."


    He growled at her.


    A rumble formed in my chest, but Lucy''s hand went up to it, and she gave me a quick smile before


    turning her attention to Ethan.


    "I gave where respect is due.Obviously, not with you." Lucy told him.


    LUCY


    "I gave where respect is due.Obviously, not with you."


    "You''re not yet a Luna, and yet you¡¯re acting..."


    He was not able to finish his words when his eyes grew rounder as the men around him did.I


    summoned a ring of fire to surround them, trapping them inside.


    "I''m not acting like a Luna at the moment..."


    I shed him a devil¡¯s smirk before I raised my hand and looked at my fingers.


    "Which one is your car, Ethan?"


    "I didn¡¯t bring my car..."


    His voice broke, but his eyes were dting, he might be nning to shift.


    "Lie.Is the blue one yours?" I asked nonchntly.


    For some reason, I could read the lies in his eyes the moment I thought of wanting to know if he was


    lying.It seemed like I no longer needed to touch the person to know that.


    "No," he answered.


    "Lies.Lies.Lies."


    I let my palm rise, and a small tornado danced on it before I blew it in the direction of his car.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Wow!"


    I heard Adan say it in a low voice.


    In seconds, the tornado grew bigger and flipped Ethan¡¯s car over multiple times before it mmed


    down on the ground, its roof hitting the ground first and a fire started to ignite on it.


    "No!"


    He bellowed, his face turning red.He wanted to jump over the fire, but once he positioned himself, I let


    the fire tower over him.


    "I''m sure you wish I was acting like a Luna instead of a demon right now.Should I proceed with the


    other two cars?"


    Ethan raised his hands, and I lowered the fire so I could see him from the other side.


    Fine! I just thought it was impossible for an Ome...for you, to be a demon.


    My bad.


    I apologize.


    Take the fire out, and we will be on our way!"


    "But I have more for you, Ethan."


    I smiled sarcastically at him before I continued.


    "I think I want you to say that you will not join the next Omega Feast, set two years from now.


    Or the next ones after that.Not you or anyone from your team.


    If I found out that you attended or bought someone, you might not like what the demon in me would do


    to you."


    "But it¡¯s been a tradition in my family..."


    "Then change it!"


    I hissed, Unless you want your pack to have a new Alpha! Do you have an heir?"


    "A four-year-old.Too young to be left without a father.I¡¯m sure you are not going to involve a pup in your


    revenge."

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    134, - ck Coin LUCY.


    "I¡¯m sure my mate, my fated mate, can mentor your pup until hees of age and bes an


    Alpha.In the meantime, we can take over your pack."


    "You¡¯re not going to do that! You¡¯re bluffing! Adan had never taken over a pack!"


    "Oh, we don¡¯t want to, but there¡¯s always a first time, and besides, you¡¯re on the top of my list for my


    most hated shifter.So again, Ethan, about the Omega Feast.Are we clear?"


    He was suppressing a growl as his hands coiled into fists.


    I rolled my eyes and aimed for the man beside him.


    Soon he was growling and begging for the pain to stop.I knew I was doing what Father did to Viktor,


    and I should feel guilty, but I was trying to get my point across.


    "Make it stop!"


    The man was on his knees, clutching his head, and Ethan was still not giving in.


    "What a shame, Ethan! The Omega Feast is far more important than this man who was loyal to you!"


    I shouted at him as red zed in my eyes.I was ready to invade his head, and he must have realized


    that.


    "Fine! No more Omega Feast! Let us go home now!" He bellowed.


    I stopped the pain I gave his warrior and let the fire out before I pointed to one of the cars.


    "Leave! And if anyone asks you if Adan was lying about his Luna, tell them what you know!"


    We watched as they rushed out and drove away without another word.


    Once they were gone, it was only then that my breathing slowed down.


    Adan extinguished the fire that engulfed Ethan''s car and was now left smoking.


    "Are you okay?" He asked afterward as he positioned himself in front of me, his hands cupping my


    face.


    "Don¡¯t stress out, please..."


    "I''m not stressed out; I was pissed off.What¡¯s so important about the Omega feast that he let his man


    wallow in pain?"


    I was pissed off with myself too, as I felt guilty for inflicting pain.I should have directed it to Ethan.


    "Rx.It¡¯s done, and I¡¯m sure he got the message.Let¡¯s go home."


    I nodded and leaned against Adan¡¯s arm as he led me back to the car, where Collin was waiting.


    "You took me by surprise, Luna.I hope the Alpha understands that if you both have a disagreement, I


    will always take your side." Collin stated.


    Adan chuckled as he pecked the crown of my head.


    "I¡¯m getting used to my people favoring Lucy over me now.I honestly don¡¯t mind." I chuckled softly as I


    wrapped my arms around Adan''s body.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Beta.I have no ns to torture you because I adore your mate.But if you make Laira cry,


    in a very bad way...you should know that I don¡¯t give second chances."


    "Ouch!" He feigned hurt as he clutched his heart before he chuckled.


    "That part, I¡¯m sure I can pass.I have no ns to hurt Laira.Not in this lifetime, and not in the next


    either."


    LATER THAT NIGHT.


    PATREA.


    It was time to go and start a new life with Althea.


    A part of me was excited about the many possibilities awaiting us.


    We initially wanted to seek refuge with the coven that gave shelter to Althea a few weeks ago, but we


    decided it might be best if we went on our adventure on our own.


    My granddaughter wanted to experience a normal teenager¡¯s life of going to school and meeting new


    friends, and I wanted to give her that.


    Adan was generous enough to use his influence to find us a suitable home in human territory 300 km


    from his.


    It would take less than four hours to drive to see Lucy if we wanted to.


    He also used his influence to secure me a job as a librarian at one of the academic libraries in that


    area.


    With a little magic here and there, I was able toe up with IDs and credentials for me and Althea,


    making our transition easier.


    Patrea and Althea Foster.


    Sisters.


    We had one more sister, the one in between us.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her name? Lucija Valerie Foster, and soon to be the Luna of the Mystic Pack.


    Althea and I wanted to start a new life, but after too much contemtion and discussion, we didn¡¯t want


    to erase a part of ourselves that included Lucy, so we are taking herst name with us, which she was


    more than willing to share with us.


    I closed the door to Althea¡¯s room and walked toward mine.


    We were ready to leave, and I just needed to pick up my coat and my handbag.


    The moment I entered my room, the atmosphere changed.I knew someone must have been here, and I


    meant to say a supernatural being other than shifters.I took in a deep breath as I remained rooted by


    the door.


    My eyes scanned the bedroom.


    A part of me knew who had been here, and to be honest, I had no idea what to feel right now.


    "Lucius?" I called out, but after a few seconds, I was still met with silence.


    I walked slowly and went to the bathroom to check.


    Nothing.


    Of course, why would hee here? What made me think he would still want to take the deal we


    made when he¡¯s the king of Kalmerus now and could take any female he wanted? Yes.It¡¯s definitely a


    relief.I let go of the breath I was holding and walked to my bed, where my coat and handbag were.I


    grabbed and put on my coat before I clutched my handbag and was about to head for the door when I


    caught sight of something on my bedside table.


    A ck coin.


    The same coin that Lucius gave me so I could summon him anytime.


    Well, I was right.He had been here, and yet he didn¡¯t have the audacity to wait for me.He came and


    vanished.


    Of course.


    Who would have time for me when he was surely busy in his own world? I shook my head and turned


    my back without even touching the coin.


    It served him right, and besides, I didn¡¯t need him.I walked out of my bedroom with fast strides while my


    heart began beating erratically.


    Althea stood by the head of the stairs, waiting for me.


    All our luggage, along with all the things Lucy, Lena, and Laira had bought with us, was already


    downstairs and had been loaded up in the car Adan gave us.


    But Lucy requested we meet them in their office before we go, as they have important things they


    wanted to discuss, and from what she told me secretly, it was about de.


    "Ready, Patrea?" Althea asked as a smile curled on her lips.


    We decided that since we were sisters, she should address me by my name, and I honestly didn''t mind


    at all.I might be almost 50 years old, but I looked and felt young.


    "Ready! Are you excited?" I asked her back.


    "Yes! I can¡¯t wait to go school hunting!"


    Her eyes twinkled, and I knew she must have been longing for this since childhood.


    Adora surely did well in hiding herself and her daughter for fear of Lucien finding them.


    "We''ll see where life takes us.When you find the school you want and they give us a hard time, Adan


    and I will."


    "Interfere and use connections again.But it isn¡¯t fair."


    She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms against her chest.


    "Althea, life isn¡¯t fair.Besides, we are not stealing someone¡¯s slot, we will just add a slot so they can


    amodate you."


    "Fine! But that is all you and Alpha Stone will do for me.If I flunk and get kicked out, then that¡¯s all on


    me.I don¡¯t want any more help getting my grades up."


    "I don¡¯t think you''ll do badly, but it¡¯s a deal!"


    I smiled warmly at her before extending my hand.


    "Shall we?"


    She nodded her head and took my hand.


    We began walking down the stairs when my heart began beating too hard again, and I knew I was


    losing this internal battle I was having.


    "Wait..." I squeezed Althea¡¯s hand as I halted.


    "I forgot something.I''ll be back soon."


    I let go of her hand without waiting for her response and turned my body around to head back to my


    room while internally cursing myself.


    I knew I should walk away and just forget about the ce that gave me nothing but nightmares, yet


    here I was, wanting to take a part of it that would still connect me to the underworld.


    I went inside the bedroom, and my heartbeat began to slow down when I caught sight of the coin.


    It was still there.


    I stood staring at it for a moment, contemting whether I should take it with me, knowing in my heart I


    didn¡¯t want any connection with the underworld anymore.


    I should start a new life and forget this part of my past.


    I grabbed the coin and slipped it inside my jeans pocket before I could think more, then headed out


    again without knowing that someone from the other realm was looking at me from his hologram inside


    his tower.


    Without knowing that the scowl and disappointment on his face vanished the moment my hand touched


    his coin, and it was reced by a warm smile that was not a constant feature on his face.


    Lucius seeded.


    I wanted nothing to do with the underworld, yet I took the coin with me, knowing that wherever I went,


    he would be able to track me down.


    I knew I didn¡¯t need his help or saving.


    I had powers on my own, and with Althea with me, we could be stronger, but maybe, just maybe, taking


    the coin was the security I needed that, when all else fails, I have the demon king I could summon.


    He did tell me, after all, that everybody needs help sometimes.


    ~ LUCIUS.


    The moment Patrea walked out of the room and closed the door, a fire ignited everywhere in my


    chamber before I pummeled the wall I was leaning my hand against.


    I''d been waiting for her toe back to her room after I slipped in there and left her the ck coin I


    had given her before.It would be easier for me to track her whereabouts, as well as for her to summon


    me in case she needed help.


    She saw it and didn¡¯t have any second thoughts about it.She just looked at it and walked away.


    I knew I could easily ask Stone to tell me where they would go, but I didn¡¯t want to lower myself as if I


    were begging for her attention.I knew I should just move on.


    Many females would die to be with me.I kept telling myself this, but I felt like shit at the moment.I had


    no name for what I was feeling except rage.I didn¡¯t stop punching until the wall crumbled, but it was


    immediately reced by a new wall, and it only pissed me off more.I wanted to break something.


    Or kill someone.


    It¡¯s time to go back down the dungeon, and one poor creature had to meet his demise today.


    With fire burning in my hands and red zing in my eyes, I turned my body around, ready to shut off


    the hologram at the exact moment the door to the bedroom opened and Patrea went in again.


    I swallowed hard as the fire in my hand vanished before I wiped my mouth with my palm as I watched


    her with steady eyes.She stopped in front of the table, where the coin was.


    It felt like forever had gone by before she finally picked it up, slipped it into her jeans pocket, and


    walked out of the bedroom with fast strides.


    I had no idea what I was feeling at the moment, but I felt my mouth twitch before a smile tugged on it as


    the fire all around me died down and my chamber seemed to be brighter than usual.


    It only meant one thing: even if she hated the underworld, she wasn¡¯t closing her doors to me.135 -


    Someone Brave Enough LUCY.


    I opened the door to Adan¡¯s office and let Patrea and Althea in.


    "Are you both ready?" I asked, my gaze shifting between them before I gave them a hug.


    "Excited!" Althea eximed.


    "I wish we could take you with us! It''ll be fun!" Patrea said, winking at me.


    "I can hear you, Patrea," Adan grunted, and it made the three of us giggle before I turned around and


    walked to sit on Adan¡¯s armrest while Patrea and Althea took the couches near us.


    "So, is there anything we need to know before we leave?" Patrea asked.


    Adan opened his drawer, pulled out a thick envelope, and ced it on top of his desk.


    "This is for Althea, from de?"


    "de? Whatever is in there, I don¡¯t want it."


    Althea stated coldly.


    "Check it first."


    Adan pushed the envelope further without taking his eyes off her.I held my breath as I watched her


    stand up and walk toward the table.I told Adan I could personally hand it to Althea, but he wanted to be


    the one to exin everything to her, and he promised me he would not lie on behalf of de.


    Althea picked up the envelope, and her eyes widened as she immediately ced it back on the table.


    "No.First, it¡¯s a big amount of money.And second, if this is his way of buying me off because I let his


    mark stay, you can return the money to him.I don¡¯t need it."


    Adan squeezed my hand, and I knew he wanted me to remain quiet, so I did.


    "I know you don¡¯t need it.But take it.It¡¯s his life savings.He wants you to have it and start the life you


    have always wanted.Find the best university and enroll yourself, make the most of your life.Don¡¯t feel


    like you owe him anything with this money because you owe him nothing.He gave it out of his own free


    will."


    "I don¡¯t buy it.What does he want in return?"


    "Nothing.Just to make sure you are provided with everything you need and want."


    "I¡¯m used to having nothing."


    "de likes you, Althea."


    "He likes me, but not enough for him to stay."


    She cut him off immediately.


    "He has his own demons that he needs to fight before he can offer himself to you.And he¡¯s not sure if


    he could destroy that demon inside him."


    "I don¡¯t need him, and I¡¯m not going to wait for him."


    "He doesn¡¯t want you to wait.He wants you to move on and have the life you deserve."


    "Which I¡¯m going to do."


    She tilted her head up.She was facing this head-on.


    Brave Althea.


    "Which is the right thing to do.Lucy and I will be here every step of the way.You don¡¯t owe anything to


    de, whether you use that money or not.Whatever you decide to do with it, it¡¯s your choice.You owe it


    to yourself, to enjoy and see life differently."


    "I''m not sure using it will help me move on."


    "Use it to make new memories."


    I butted in.


    "This is all the money he has.What about him?"


    Her face softened as her gaze fell back to the envelope.


    Asmile tugged on Adan¡¯s lips, and I knew what he was thinking ¡ª even if Althea was mad at de for


    abandoning her, she was still thinking about his welfare.


    "de is used to living with just the basics.How do you think he saved all of that? He said he didn¡¯t


    know why he was saving money from day one, but he now knew the reason why.So please take it.You


    don¡¯t have to use it if you don¡¯t want to."


    "I¡¯m going to buy a car, and many clothes, and I will party every Friday night."


    She started bbering as tears trickled down her face, and my heart was crushed at the sight of young


    Althea trying her best to be brave.


    "I will travel everywhere.I will have fun and forget about the first man who broke my heart.And I hope


    that one day I will meet someone who is brave enough to fight for me."


    I stood up from where I was sitting and wrapped my arms around her.Her body was wracked with sobs


    as purple mist engulfed us.


    "I''m sorry, Althea..."


    I had no idea how I would console her, so I let her hold on to me tightly as she let out all her cries.


    After a while, her sobs subsided.She swiped her eyes with the back of her hands before she pulled


    away from my arms.


    "Would it be too much if I requested not to be invited to asions where he will be here?"


    "I will make sure of that.You have my word."


    Adan responded.


    After that, we all talked for a while about final reminders, and then we said our goodbyes.


    Patrea and Althea refused to have a convoy of warriors follow them, but Adan wouldn¡¯t back down and


    insisted until both females had no choice but to allow one car with three warriors to go with them.


    Adan told me through our mindlinks that he had to make sure they would settle in the ce he had


    chosen for them, or he would need to answer to two males.


    Not that he was afraid of them, but he just didn¡¯t want him on his tail.


    He didn¡¯t tell me who they were, but I assumed one of them was my brother, whose aura I felt in the


    pack house earlier but who hadn¡¯t made his presence known to me.


    So I guess he went to see Patrea.


    They''re both adults, old enough to hold themselves ountable for their actions, and I was hoping they


    would do better than how Althea and de handled theirs.


    I waved as Patrea drove the car out of the packhouse grounds, followed by the car that would escort


    them to where they were headed.


    I let out a deep breath as my head leaned against Adan¡¯s shoulder and my hand went to my stomach.


    "Are you sad?" Adan asked as his hand met mine, and he began rubbing my stomach gently.


    "I am, but I do understand."


    "How about I make you happy tonight?"


    "Hmmm...Aren¡¯t you making me happy every night already?"


    "Am I?" He asked, brows hiking up.


    He turned his body around and faced me, coiling his arms around my waist as our gazes met.


    "Would you like to have dinner with me, Lucy?"


    "Are you asking me for a date?" I asked, my eyes widening.


    He nodded his head and bit his lower lip as if he would pass out if I said no.But, of course, I would


    never say no.


    "I''d never been on a date," I told him while his hand was tucking my stray hair behind my ear.


    Asmile tugged on his lips before it turned into his usual smug grin.


    "Really?"


    I nodded my head, happiness brewing inside me.


    "will you give me the honor of being your first date and all the dates you will have for the rest of your


    life?"


    "You know the rest of our lives means almost eternity...So be careful what you are asking for."


    "Okay, let me repeat that...Will you give me the honor of being your first date, and all the dates you will


    have for the rest of your life, up to eternity, and the life after that, and all the lives that we will have after


    the afterlife?"


    "Yes! Oh, Adan! I want nothing but life with you in all realms and all the lifetimes that we will have!"


    My arms wrapped around him as I hugged him tightly.


    My heart clenched at our words because I had no idea what the future held for us, but I would trust


    Selene with all my heart.


    "Will you tell me about your shoulder?" I asked him as we ate our dinner.


    Adan took me to one of the restaurants within the territory, where a private, enclosed gazebo was set


    up just for the two of us.


    The atmosphere was cozy and inviting, and Adan had been nothing but a generous date who


    pampered me throughout.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be interrupting this moment, but I¡¯d been thinking about it fora week now, and I was


    hoping the serene ambiance would help him rx and share a part of himself that he hadn¡¯t shared


    with anyone.


    "What do you want to know about it?" He asked as he sipped the red wine that he paired with his steak.


    "Howe you don¡¯t want anyone holding it?"


    I wanted to back out of asking the moment his forehead creased.


    Maybe I was pushing too much.


    "I let you hold it..." He said it while chuckling.


    "It''s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it now. I understand."


    I smiled at him as I pushed a forkful of meat into my mouth.


    "Are you mad?" he asked.


    "No.I was thinking maybe telling me would help you feel better." I smiled warmly at him.


    "But I understand if you can¡¯t."


    "I don¡¯t want to open old wounds."


    I nodded my head and took a sip of non-alcoholic sparkling wine while staring out the window.I would


    just let it go.It was not worth ruining a good night.


    "I was eight years old and was sent to an Alpha camp."


    He began talking.


    My head swung in his direction, and our eyes met.


    "I met de there, he was two years older, so he had his own group of friends.I used to think Ethan


    and I were buddies.I was too trusting, not realizing that at that age, he was alreadypeting with


    me."

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    135 - Someone Brave Enough


    LUCY.


    I opened the door to Adan¡¯s office and let Patrea and Althea in.


    "Are you both ready?" I asked, my gaze shifting between them before I gave them a hug.


    "Excited!" Althea eximed.


    "I wish we could take you with us! It''ll be fun!" Patrea said, winking at me.


    "I can hear you, Patrea,"


    Adan grunted, and it made the three of us giggle before I turned around and walked to sit on Adan¡¯s


    armrest while Patrea and Althea took the couches near us.


    "So, is there anything we need to know before we leave?" Patrea asked.


    Adan opened his drawer, pulled out a thick envelope, and ced it on top of his desk.


    "This is for Althea, from de?"


    "de? Whatever is in there, I don¡¯t want it." Althea stated coldly.


    "Check it first."


    Adan pushed the envelope further without taking his eyes off her.


    I held my breath as I watched her stand up and walk toward the table.I told Adan I could personally


    hand it to Althea, but he wanted to be the one to exin everything to her, and he promised me he


    would not lie on behalf of de.


    Althea picked up the envelope, and her eyes widened as she immediately ced it back on the table.


    "No.First, it¡¯s a big amount of money.And second, if this is his way of buying me off because I let his


    mark stay, you can return the money to him.I don¡¯t need it."


    Adan squeezed my hand, and I knew he wanted me to remain quiet, so I did.


    "I know you don¡¯t need it.But take it.It¡¯s his life savings.He wants you to have it and start the life you


    have always wanted.Find the best university and enroll yourself, make the most of your life.Don¡¯t feel


    like you owe him anything with this money because you owe him nothing.He gave it out of his own free


    will."


    "I don¡¯t buy it.What does he want in return?"


    "Nothing.Just to make sure you are provided with everything you need and want."


    "I¡¯m used to having nothing."


    "de likes you, Althea."


    "He likes me, but not enough for him to stay."


    She cut him off immediately.


    "He has his own demons that he needs to fight before he can offer himself to you.And he¡¯s not sure if


    he could destroy that demon inside him."


    "I don¡¯t need him, and I¡¯m not going to wait for him."


    "He doesn¡¯t want you to wait.He wants you to move on and have the life you deserve."


    "Which I¡¯m going to do."


    She tilted her head up.She was facing this head-on.


    Brave Althea.


    "Which is the right thing to do.Lucy and I will be here every step of the way.You don¡¯t owe anything to


    de, whether you use that money or not.Whatever you decide to do with it, it¡¯s your choice.You owe it


    to yourself, to enjoy and see life differently."


    "I''m not sure using it will help me move on."


    "Use it to make new memories." I butted in.


    "This is all the money he has.What about him?"


    Her face softened as her gaze fell back to the envelope.


    A smile tugged on Adan¡¯s lips, and I knew what he was thinking ¡ª even if Althea was mad at de for


    abandoning her, she was still thinking about his welfare.


    "de is used to living with just the basics.How do you think he saved all of that? He said he didn¡¯t


    know why he was saving money from day one, but he now knew the reason why.So please take it.You


    don¡¯t have to use it if you don¡¯t want to."


    "I¡¯m going to buy a car, and many clothes, and I will party every Friday night."


    She started bbering as tears trickled down her face, and my heart was crushed at the sight of young


    Althea trying her best to be brave.


    "I will travel everywhere.I will have fun and forget about the first man who broke my heart.And I hope


    that one day I will meet someone who is brave enough to fight for me."


    I stood up from where I was sitting and wrapped my arms around her.Her body was wracked with sobs


    as purple mist engulfed us.


    "I''m sorry, Althea..."


    I had no idea how I would console her, so I let her hold on to me tightly as she let out all her cries.


    After a while, her sobs subsided.She swiped her eyes with the back of her hands before she pulled


    away from my arms.


    "Would it be too much if I requested not to be invited to asions where he will be here?"


    "I will make sure of that.You have my word."


    Adan responded.


    After that, we all talked for a while about final reminders, and then we said our goodbyes.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Patrea and Althea refused to have a convoy of warriors follow them, but Adan wouldn¡¯t back down and


    insisted until both females had no choice but to allow one car with three warriors to go with them.


    Adan told me through our mindlinks that he had to make sure they would settle in the ce he had


    chosen for them, or he would need to answer to two males.


    Not that he was afraid of them, but he just didn¡¯t want him on his tail.


    He didn¡¯t tell me who they were, but I assumed one of them was my brother, whose aura I felt in the


    pack house earlier but who hadn¡¯t made his presence known to me.So I guess he went to see Patrea.


    They''re both adults, old enough to hold themselves ountable for their actions, and I was hoping they


    would do better than how Althea and de handled theirs.


    I waved as Patrea drove the car out of the packhouse grounds, followed by the car that would escort


    them to where they were headed.I let out a deep breath as my head leaned against Adan¡¯s shoulder


    and my hand went to my stomach.


    "Are you sad?" Adan asked as his hand met mine, and he began rubbing my stomach gently.


    "I am, but I do understand."


    "How about I make you happy tonight?"


    "Hmmm...


    Aren''t you making me happy every night already?"


    "Am I?" He asked, brows hiking up.


    He turned his body around and faced me, coiling his arms around my waist as our gazes met.


    "Would you like to have dinner with me, Lucy?"


    "Are you asking me for a date?" I asked, my eyes widening.


    He nodded his head and bit his lower lip as if he would pass out if I said no.But, of course, I would


    never say no.


    "I''d never been on a date," I told him while his hand was tucking my stray hair behind my ear.


    Asmile tugged on his lips before it turned into his usual smug grin.


    "Really?"


    I nodded my head, happiness brewing inside me.


    "will you give me the honor of being your first date and all the dates you will have for the rest of your


    life?"


    "You know the rest of our lives means almost eternity...So be careful what you are asking for."


    "Okay, let me repeat that...Will you give me the honor of being your first date, and all the dates you will


    have for the rest of your life, up to eternity, and the life after that, and all the lives that we will have after


    the afterlife?"


    "Yes! Oh, Adan! I want nothing but life with you in all realms and all the lifetimes that we will have!"


    My arms wrapped around him as I hugged him tightly.


    My heart clenched at our words because I had no idea what the future held for us, but I would trust


    Selene with all my heart.


    "Will you tell me about your shoulder?" I asked him as we ate our dinner.


    Adan took me to one of the restaurants within the territory, where a private, enclosed gazebo was set


    up just for the two of us.


    The atmosphere was cozy and inviting, and Adan had been nothing but a generous date who


    pampered me throughout.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be interrupting this moment, but I''d been thinking about it for a week now, and I was


    hoping the serene ambiance would help him rx and share a part of himself that he hadn¡¯t shared


    with anyone.


    "What do you want to know about it?" He asked as he sipped the red wine that he paired with his steak.


    "Howe you don¡¯t want anyone holding it?"


    I wanted to back out of asking the moment his forehead creased.Maybe I was pushing too much.


    "I let you hold it..."


    He said it while chuckling.


    "It''s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it now.I understand."


    I smiled at him as I pushed a forkful of meat into my mouth.


    "Are you mad?" he asked.


    "No.I was thinking maybe telling me would help you feel better."


    I smiled warmly at him.


    "But I understand if you can¡¯t."


    "I don¡¯t want to open old wounds."


    I nodded my head and took a sip of non-alcoholic sparkling wine while staring out the window.I would


    just let it go.


    It was not worth ruining a good night.


    "I was eight years old and was sent to an Alpha camp." He began talking.


    My head swung in his direction, and our eyes met.


    "I met de there, he was two years older, so he had his own group of friends.I used to think Ethan


    and I were buddies.I was too trusting, not realizing that at that age, he was alreadypeting with


    me."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    136 - Young Adan LUCY.


    "His father, the then Alpha of their pack, was one of the organizers of that Alpha camp.That day I was


    sparring with Ethan.We were in the corner, far away from the rest.The fucker couldn¡¯t ept that I beat


    him and told lies to his father.I couldn¡¯t even remember the lies.All I knew was that his father was so


    mad at me.I tried to reason with him, but he wouldn''t hear of it.He mmed the side of his hand into my


    shoulder.I heard my bones crack.I felt it, but I didn¡¯t scream.I knew my bone had dislocated, but I didn¡¯t


    even say anything to let him know I was in pain.My body crumbled, and I copsed on the floor, but I


    didn¡¯tin.He continued shouting at me about respect and superiority, and I remainedying on


    the ground because, as much as I didn¡¯t want him to see me in pain, I knew if I moved he might attack


    me again.And I was not sure if my body could handle it.He and Ethan left, murmuring curse words


    about how weak I was.I was only eight, and he was maybe thirty.I wished I knew then that he was too


    big and too strong for me, that he should be attacking an eight-year-old.But I was too preupied with


    the notion that I needed to be strong to prove that I was worthy of being the next alpha of my pack."


    I bit my bottom lip harder as I fought the tears from falling.


    My heart broke for young Adan, and it made me wish I had known this before my encounter with Ethan


    yesterday.


    "I dragged myself to my barracks that night.The next morning, I had a fever and couldn¡¯t eat.All I


    remember is that no one asked if I was okay.I told myself I was expected to be strong, so I acted like


    one.By nightfall, I couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore.I snuck out of the barracks in the middle of the night.I


    kept running.I wanted to die.My body was in pain.I was lucky I only had theoretical training that day, but


    physical training would be up the next day, and I knew I would not survive it.


    I should have called Dad, but I didn¡¯t.


    I wanted him and Pops to be proud of me.


    I don¡¯t know what happened that night.


    When I woke up, my shoulder was healed, and there was not a single pain at all.


    But I knew the broken bones were not a figment of my imagination because my shoulder was still


    bruised.


    It is still a mystery to me.


    But from that day forward, I couldn¡¯t trust anyone with my shoulders.


    I didn¡¯t feel the pain anymore.


    But I kept remembering it.


    I haven¡¯t told a single soul about that day until you."


    A lone tear fell from his eye, and he wiped it away immediately before he smiled at me, his face


    showing uncertainties.


    "Are you turned off now by how weak your mate is? I¡¯m still crying over something that''s two decades


    old."


    I shook my head as the tears kept trickling down my face.I wiped it away before I cupped his cheeks,


    and I turned his face gently so he would be looking at me before I brushed the hair that fell off his eyes.


    "Do you want to hear one good thing that came out of that experience?"


    His brows furrowed, but he smiled.


    "Tell me..."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You meet Hades that night..."


    Sobs escaped my throat as I tried to continue talking in between my hups and tears.


    "He healed you, and he made you forget that encounter, but that night, Adan...Upon knowing he was a


    demon, you asked if he could take you away, and then you wished to be mated to a demon.It was the


    same night I was born...That night, a simple wish from your pure heart connected us for the rest of our


    lives.I know that...that memory pained you, but the demon, the selfish demon in me, was happy that it


    led you to Hades.That you subconsciously wished for me."


    His eyes watered again, but a smile crept into his lips.


    "Hades told you?"


    "He did..."


    I nodded my head as I moved my position, kneeled on the couch we were seated on, and faced him.


    My hands unbuttoned his shirt at the same moment I let the sses all around the gazebo be covered


    with mist so that no one from the outside could see us.I slid his shirt down, exposing his shoulders to


    me.


    My fingers trailed along his corbones before I let them caress his shoulders, letting the sparks dance


    between us.


    "From now on, I promise you..."


    I began talking without taking my eyes off his shoulder.


    "I will do everything in my power to ensure that this shoulder will no longer remind you of the agony of


    being alone, but of how brave you¡¯ve been to face the god of hell and wish for me..." I swallowed.


    "You faced him when you were eight years old, and you faced him again twenty yearster."


    My head leaned down as my mouth trailed against his shoulder, leaving soft kisses along the way as


    his hands held my waist.


    I heard him take a deep breath as my mouthpped and sucked on the exact spot where he was hit by


    Ethan¡¯s father.


    "Lucy..."


    He grunted, his hands tightened around me, and his voice was telling me that my kisses were affecting


    him differently this time.


    He was aroused.


    My wolf fangs began to elongate, and I knew wanted the memory of his bruised and broken shoulder


    gone ¡ª reced with my mark.


    My teeth grazed against his skin, making a growl resonate from his chest.


    His hand then flew to my hair, coiling it around his fingers as his breathing hitched.


    My pussy throbbed at the way he was gripping me, and as much as I wanted to straddle him and grind


    my hips against his bulging erection, I had to stop myself.


    This moment was for Adan, not me.


    My fangs pierced into his skin, giving him his second mate mark from me, this time for my wolf part.


    I sank my teeth deeper, tearing his skin some more, making sure that the pain and pleasure he felt right


    now would rece all the bad memories of the past.


    "Hmmm..."


    I moaned as I pulled my teeth off his skin and began sucking his blood clean.


    Adan tasted really good.


    "Did you know if you stayed there a bit longer, I might havee and wet my pants?"


    His voice came out hoarsely, but I ignored it this time.


    I was not done with erasing the bad memories yet.


    I tilted my head up and caught his eyes.


    I cupped his face and stared into his eyes as I tried my best not to cry this time.


    "Adan...Listen to me.You were wrong about being weak Because the man in front of me, the man I''m


    kneeling to now, the father of my pup, is the most courageous man I''ve ever met.And you have no idea


    how proud I am to be your mate..."


    "Thank you..."


    He spoke softly as he rested his forehead against mine, and we both closed our eyes.


    "Thank you, I needed to hear that.I don¡¯t care what others think of me right now.But it is important to


    me that you know I will fight for you.I will be brave and strong for you and our pup."


    "You''ve always been strong and brave, fighting for me since day one.You were the only one at the


    Omega Feast who fought to have me remain clothed.The one who stood up to Pops, even though I


    knew he''d be thest person you¡¯d disrespect.And there are so many ways that you have proven to me


    how strong you really are."


    ¡°I love you, Lucy.I prepared this night so I could make you happy, but what you¡¯re doing and telling me


    ¡ª I¡¯m not sure now if I can top that.So I¡¯m not sure how to go about this, but I will ask anyway."


    My eyes snapped open as Adan separated our foreheads, and I found him staring at me.


    His eyes were fleeting with all the love, need, and lust that he had for me, and I knew I was lucky to be


    waking up beside this man for the rest of my life.


    "Lucija Valerie Foster.Will you marry me and carry myst name?"


    My mouth dropped open while I let Adan guide me, so I ended up sitting on hisp, straddling him.


    His hand went to my back, supporting me, while the other slipped into his pants pocket.


    We had talked about the Luna ceremony and the things that would change, like having my own office


    and schedule, but they were limited to that.


    He had never mentioned the union, and I had the impression it was unimportant to him, that perhaps


    the Luna ceremony would also be the union ceremony, or that if not, I kept telling myself I had nothing


    to worry about.


    Adan loved me.


    That was what was important.


    But hearing him ask me about it was making my heart flutter, like everything was finally settling into


    ce.


    Soon, he held a gold ring encrusted with wings and a crescent moon on the inside ¡ª our demon and


    wolf parts.


    "Lucija Valerie Robinson...I would love that."


    I smiled warmly at him as my eyes beamed with happiness.


    "Oh, Adan! Yes, I want to marry you! You can¡¯t take it back anymore!"


    I eximed happily as Adan chuckled while he slipped the ring on my ring finger.I looked at it, my eyes


    widening when the realization hit me that the ring I was wearing was a gold opal ring.


    "Is this?"


    I was not able to finish my question as my voice broke.


    "Yes.Althea and Patrea took out the spell that surrounded it, and now it only holds the memory of your


    mom, who saved that opal stone for you.I know you want to have a part of her with you."


    "Oh, Goddess, Adan! Thank you!"


    I snaked my arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.


    How could I be so blessed to have this man as my mate? "Who would have thought that after all the


    bonds that bound us together, you would still be happy with this proposal? But I¡¯m d you are


    because I am too."


    "This union, this marriage proposal, is the only bond that one of us asked the other about it! Isn¡¯t it


    exciting?" I eximed as I pulled away from hugging him.


    Our eyes met, with happiness flitting in them.He chuckled and nodded his head.


    "Yes, but you can bind me to you in all the different ways, my love.I will not object to that."


    "Me too, Adan.Me too! Oh, Goddess, I love you!"


    Without a warning, Adam crashed his lips against mine, and the whole world faded away.


    He kissed me roughly, holding my head in ce as the heat began to spread through me and I began


    to slowly thaw.


    Like always.


    Soon, the sses fogged some more as our moans and grunts filled the whole enclosed gazebo.


    From the outside, people would see two couples enjoying their dinner together, not knowing it was an


    illusion to cover two naked bodies satisfying each other with all the love and lust they had for one


    another.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    137 - Mystic Ridge LUCY.


    I let my hair dance against the crisp wind as I looked at the vast forest all around us.


    My left hand was tightly sped against Adan¡¯s as he drove us through the forest.


    We were heading somewhere important to me that had been put on hold for weeks as I tried to


    maneuver into my new life as Luna of the Mystic Pack and Adan¡¯s mate.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how far I¡¯d gone in just a couple of months.


    The Omega Feast and the Underworld adventure felt like distant memories now, and soon I would be in


    my third month of pregnancy and about to meet my little boy.


    I couldn¡¯t be more excited.


    I knew he would be perfect, just as his father was.


    A month ago, my Luna ceremony was held at the same time Adan and I vowed to the moon to love and


    respect each other for eternity through our union ceremony.


    We kept the ceremony simple, celebrating with guests that were special to us.


    We only invited close family and friends, together with the elders and leaders from all parts of our


    territory.


    We had invited a few Alphas that were close with Adan, but that was it.


    Not that we didn¡¯t want to celebrate it, but with the increase of pack attacks in the northern part of the


    country, we wanted to stay vignt and keep our pack protected while keeping attention away from us.


    Not that we were scared, but in any war, it is always the civilians who suffer the most, and we wanted


    to avoid that.


    Ethan was one of the Alphas who worked together with others tounch attacks on small packs.


    He wanted to expand his territory, and I knew Adan was just controlling himself so he would not


    interfere.


    In the north, to each his own ¡ª until you seek assistance.


    But for us, we were confident we would survive any attack.


    Aside from the fact that no one had attempted to challenge thest three Alphas of the Mystic Pack,


    who would dare touch us when they all knew two demons were ruling over our territory? Everything


    had been going well ¡ª so well that sometimes I couldn''t help but worry, but then I remembered I was


    no longer alone.


    In whatever turmoil fate would throw at me, I had Adan.


    We would be okay.


    Hades had never bothered me since the day I encountered him, but the Goddess Selene had often


    been in my dreams.


    I knew it was her way ofmunicating, assuring me that she meant to keep her word to look after me


    and Adan.


    I smiled as I closed my eyes when the familiar air of the forest surrounding the orphanage began to fill


    my lungs.


    This ce had been my refuge for two years.


    Even with the bad experiences I had during those years, I couldn¡¯t just abandon them.


    Like my persona, I¡¯ve learned to embrace both the good and the bad in my life.


    "We''re here," Adan said as he squeezed my hand.


    My eyes opened, and I realized that the car had stopped directly in front of the entrance of the Shallow


    Ridge Orphanage.


    "Ready!"


    I squeezed his hand back without taking my eyes off the building.


    This was it.


    I was about to see Ste, and I was sure Manuel would be there as well, but he was the least of my


    worries.


    Adan would handle him for me.


    Adan stepped out of the car and went around on my side, assisting me as I climbed out.


    I might be popping out my son in a month, but my stomach looked like I was just four to five months


    pregnant.


    "Lucy?"


    Ste¡¯s voice reached my ears, and my head snapped around to look in the direction where her voice


    wasing from.


    She was holding a basket full of fresh clothes at the side of the building, where a separate facility was


    allotted forundry.


    Her hand flew to her mouth as she set theundry basket down on the ground, her gaze shifting


    between Adan and me before she nodded her head in respect to my mate as she greeted him.


    "Alpha Stone."


    "Hello, Ste..."


    I greeted her as Adan¡¯s arm went around my body, held my waist, and gently pulled me to his side.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It was true what Manuel said.It was Alpha Stone that bought you...


    The Shallow Ridge Orphanage was on the other side of the north, and with the orphanagecking in


    modern technology aside from a lined phone, I doubted they had heard of the Mystic Pack¡¯s demons


    Alpha and Luna.


    "Alpha Stone is my fated mate, Ste."


    I smiled warmly at her as her eyes rounded.


    The worry I saw in them earlier when she mentioned Adan¡¯s name was gone, reced with happiness


    that was always there whenever I told her my jokes or the fantasies I would conjure while I was still


    living under her wings.


    "Oh, Goddess! I always knew you were special, and being mated to an Alpha only proves that!"


    She eximed excitedly as she picked up the basket and motioned with her hand as she went up the


    steps.


    "Come inside! Let¡¯s not stay here, it might be too cold for your pup."


    Adan and I walked hand in hand before I called for Ste¡¯s attention again the moment we were inside


    the house.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned her body around as I let go of Adan¡¯s hand.


    In two steps, I was already in front of the female, who would always stand between me and Manuel


    when thetter wanted to punish me for breaking orphanage rules, including curfews.


    My arms went around her body as I hugged her, resting my chin on her shoulder.


    "I missed you, Ste.And all the baked goods you would bake for us."


    "Oh, Lucy! My sweet little rascal! I think of you all the time and wonder if Alpha Stone is treating you


    right.


    But a part of me knew you''d always find a way to get yourself out of trouble, so I assumed you had run


    away from him by now."


    Adan chuckled behind us, and it startled Ste.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha.I didn''t mean to disrespect you or say you were trouble or something, it¡¯s just that


    Lucy..."


    "No offense taken.I knew what Lucy was capable of, but I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way."


    I smiled at Adan¡¯s words, and so did Ste.I gave her a wink before I murmured, and I knew Adan


    would hear it too.


    "I got him wrapped up around my fingers.I told you before, if I found my mate, I would make sure he


    would never be able to get away from me.What Lucy wants, Lucy gets." Steughed heartily as she


    hugged me one more time.


    "I¡¯m so happy for you, Lucy."


    "Thank you...By the way, I forgot to formally introduce you to my mate.Ste, this is my handsome,


    sexy-as-hell Alpha, Alpha Stone.Adan extended his hand, and Ste took it.


    "d to finally meet you, Ste.Lucy often talks about you."


    "Oh, I hope they were good things."


    "They are.But I can¡¯t say for your other half..."


    Yup.


    Adan, just like me, would never sugarcoat the bad things.


    Ste swallowed as her face paled.


    "Manuel left me two months ago.I am all alone here now, but new help was sent in here, so l have


    someone assisting me."


    "Oh, Goddess! What happened?"


    I eximed.


    Though my heart ached for Ste because she was alone, a part of me was relieved Manuel was no


    longer here.


    He was no good for her, as well as for the pups in this orphanage.


    "Lucy!''"


    Someone screamed, and rushing footsteps echoed around us as the pups came running down the


    staircase.


    Their study hours, where they have to do assignments after school, must be done by now.


    Small arms wrapped around my body while the girls, ages 14-17, were just gazing at us.


    Some of them were new, but most were the ones I spent time here with.


    "You¡¯re pregnant!"


    Adessa, 16, said as her eyes twinkled.She had always wanted to be a mom, so it was no wonder


    her eyes were beaming.


    "Are you staying for good?"


    J asked, 7, as her eyes fixed on mine.


    I flicked her little nose before shaking my head.


    "I can¡¯t.I am married now, and my husband will be lonely if I stay here."


    "He can stay here too!"


    One of the pups yelled.


    "But boys are not allowed here."


    "We can make an exception because he¡¯s so handsome!"


    A young girl, probably around the age of six or seven, added I giggled softly as Adan chuckled, making


    my heart flutter.


    He had changed for the better.He learned to smile more often now and rarely red at anyone.


    Adan kneeled on the floor as he looked at the little girls who were gawking at him.


    "How about Lucy and I visit you often here? And then, maybe after Lucy gives birth to our pup, we can


    take you somewhere in the summer to some theme park where we can all y and enjoy the rides all


    day long?"


    "Really?"


    "wow! "


    "Cool!"


    "But Ste doesn¡¯t have money to pay.We can go to the park too, it¡¯s free to y there."


    "Yes, the park sounds lovely.But if we go to the amusement park, I will pay.We can take Ste too, so


    she can have fun with us."


    Adan was just wonderful, and I knew he would be a great father too.


    "And Lucy! Can we take Lucy as well?"


    "Of course! Lucy is a must! It won¡¯t be fun without Lucy, right?"


    Adan''s head tilted up, and he winked at me, making tingles spread between my legs.He was just so


    handsome, and the way he was teasing me never got old.


    "Yes!"


    The little girls giggled and threw their arms around Adan, and soon he was being attacked with hugs by


    the little ones.I was d he didn¡¯t shun them, but in fact, he looked like he was actually having fun.


    "Can we hug him too?" Adessa asked, her eyes flitting with mischievousness, and I shook my head,


    chuckling softly.


    "Not a chance, young girl." I pointed at my swollen stomach.


    "Be scared.Pregnancy hormones."


    Weughed as the older girls went around and hugged me.


    My eyes closed as I squeezed their bodies tightly, sending a wish to the moon that their fates would


    turn out as beautifully as mine, without the underworld part.


    We stayed until dinner and left the orphanage with my heart full.


    Ste was crying when we told her that we were going to buy the orphanage from its current owner,


    with whom Adan had been in contact.


    Everything would remain the same, including her management, but we would be renovating the


    building and adding more security around the area.


    With the influx of pups being abandoned, Ste had a hard time making ends meet when it came to


    expenses, and the owner was not increasing the budget for them.


    Donations were also scarce, so she was relieved by the ns that Adanid out for the orphanage.


    And I couldn¡¯t be more proud of Adan.I told him about my ns to help the orphanage by donating


    money, but he went out of his way to research it.


    The next thing I knew, he was already consulting me about whether I wanted to buy the orphanage to


    make sure the pups would be treated well until they were adopted or came of age.


    It was more than what I wanted, but I was d he took the initiative.


    Adan left money to Ste that she could use in the meantime, including the ten thousand dors I stole


    from Ethan¡¯s vault.I no longer felt guilty about taking them.I was sure the pups needed them more than


    he did.


    Soon, the orphanage will be under our care and will be renamed Mystic Ridge Orphanage.


    Everything was just falling into ce.


    I knew I would give Manuel another chance if he were still there, but fate made its own way and took


    him out of Ste¡¯s life as well as the orphanage, and I couldn¡¯tin about that.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    138 - Demon Alpha LUCY.


    "Fuck! Adan!" I cursed under my breath as another contraction hit me.


    I was tolerable with pain, but this one was hitting me so bad I wanted to curse anyone who would stand


    in front of me, so I was thankful no one was in the way as I held on to the wall in the corridor of the


    fourth floor where our room was.


    "Oooh, my demon nephew is due to arrive!"


    Lucius appeared out of nowhere, a devil¡¯s smirk was on his face.


    "Fuck off!"


    I growled at him as my hands tightened on my stomach.


    The contraction stopped, but the intervals were getting closer.


    "Why are you here?"


    "The demon in me felt a new demon soul was about to arrive.Powerful as his uncle."


    He smirked at me, but I saw the excitement on his face.


    "Go away! I don¡¯t want you here!"


    "Not a chance.I want to see how he wille out of you"


    The hand in my stomach went up and shot ice at him, which he melted in an instant before hisughter


    bounced along the corridor.


    "Go get your female pregnant, asshole, and stay away from my pup!"


    I didn¡¯t mean thest part, but him annoying me right now when I was in so much pain was thest


    thing I needed.


    Like my father, Lucius had many offspring spread out over the two centuries that he was alive.


    But unlike in the human realms, demons never cared about their spawns or their parents unless they


    had a use for them.


    Ever since Lucius became the King of Kalmerus, his spawns had sprung out from every corner of the


    underworld.


    They all wanted the same thing: to sit beside him on his throne and be the possible heir in the future.


    But my brother said he had no connection with them and was rather anticipating the arrival of his


    nephew, iming he wanted to train him personally, something we haven¡¯t agreed on yet.


    "Adan! What''s taking you so long?!"


    I knew I could have just mind -linked him, but screaming was helping my nerves at the moment.


    "The only reason he¡¯s not yet here is either he¡¯s fucking someone or he fainted..." Lucius said in a


    bored tone.


    "Go away, Lucius!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I growled at him as another contraction hit me.


    The intervals were now less than ten minutes long.


    Instead of following my order, my demon brotherughed again and let his body float into a sitting


    position as he watched me from the other side of the corridor.


    I thought he was smart enough to distance himself so he could dodge if I decided to end his life right


    now.


    Soon, rushing footsteps were heard, and Adan¡¯s smell swirled around me, calming my heart, but then


    my water bag broke at the exact moment Adan came into view at the head of the corridor.


    "Adan!"


    I screamed as I held the bottom of my stomach, as I was scared my son would slip off.I should have


    spent my time watchingbor videos instead of fucking my matetely.


    Now I absolutely had no idea what to do.


    "Rx, we''re here! They¡¯re here!"


    Adan said, but he sounded like he was unsure as well.


    "Why did you have to leave me? You could have mind-linked them instead of leaving me in the


    bedroom!" I snapped at him.


    He panicked when I told him the contraction intervals were getting closer together and ran out the door


    to call my OB-GYNE, forgetting he could mindlink or transport his body anywhere he wanted.


    "I don¡¯t know.I just wanted to make sure they woulde here right away..."


    He tried to exin as he held my hands before he scooped me off the floor, and carried me in bridal


    style.


    Lucius chuckled at his response.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Adan snapped at him.


    "Having fun.It¡¯s not every day I see the Alpha of the Mystic Pack panicking.You look like you will faint


    anytime soon."


    Lucius answered him.


    "Fuck off and bother someone else!"


    "Nah.I¡¯m here for the big show.I want to see Lucija give birth."


    "No!"


    Adan and I said it in unison.


    "No fucking way I will let you inside, and if you sneak in without my permission, I will forbid you from


    seeing my pup!"


    And I knew Adan meant that.


    "You¡¯re fucking harsh.Don¡¯t you even think for a second that I would watch with malice!"


    Lucius hissed.


    "I don¡¯t fucking care! Why do you think her medical team is all female? No other man will fucking see


    how she will push out our son, and you¡¯re not a fucking exception!"


    "Fine! Fine! I¡¯ll wait here..."


    Lucius rolled his eyes.


    "Your word, Lucius," I told him, squeezing Adan¡¯s arm tightly so he wouldn¡¯t move us until Lucius gave


    in.


    I know it would mean nothing to Lucius to see me naked, but this was for Adan.I want this moment to


    be just the two of us when everything in our lives has been made public.


    "You have my word, Lucija.I will not peek in, not even in my hologram."


    "Good," Adan said as he turned around and walked us back to our room.


    Soon, Candice, my OB-GYNE, and the nurses assisting her, as well as my Beta and Gamma females,


    came in, and they all began to prepare me for my home birth.


    "Do you still want us here, Luna? Or did you change your mind?" Laira asked.


    "Stay...I want my females with me."


    "You''ll be fine, Luna.We can¡¯t wait to meet our little Alpha."


    Lena pressed a kiss on my forehead before Laira did the same.


    They moved back, giving Adan the space beside me as my delivery team prepared to check on me.


    We can see the crown of his head, Luna.


    One more big push, and he¡¯ll be out.


    Give me all your best so his neck don¡¯t get stuck..."


    "What stuck around his neck?"


    Adan growled.


    I squeezed his hand and shook my head.I''d been at a loss for words for the past few hours while doing


    my best to save all of my energy.


    My son, was surely one hell of a Demon Alpha because he wasn''t making it easy for me, letting me


    know who was the boss around here.


    I felt another contractioning.


    "Are you ready?" Candice asked.


    I nodded my head and held on to Adan¡¯s hand tightly, sharing the pain with him, which I''d been doing


    for a long time now.I didn¡¯t want to let him feel it, but he wanted to.


    He said it was a small price to paypared to what I had to go through.


    So I gave him what he wanted.


    I knew it was not easy for him as well, as he had been sporting sweats on his forehead ever since, and


    I saw him biting his bottom lip every time I had contractions.


    But he never flinched, neverined, and just took it all.


    And this was what made this birth even more special.


    I gave it one hard push, and a loud, piercing cry broke in the air as my pup finally came out of me.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I watched Candice raise him and look at him, while all the females


    around us flocked to them.


    Adan remained by my side, holding my hand tightly.


    His ssy eyes mirrored the emotion I was feeling at the moment.


    "Thank you," he mumbled as tears trickled down his face.


    He leaned over me and kissed my lips, murmuring words in between our kisses.


    "When we went out of Kalmerus, I thought that was the happiest day of my life, but today, I can¡¯t


    exin it."


    I nodded my head as I kissed him back I felt the same way.


    "Alpha, Luna, his body is smoking! I¡¯m not sure if..."


    Panic rose from Candice¡¯s voice, as she struggled to keep our pup in her hands.


    Adan leaped to his feet and approached her to take him.


    Soon enough, his small body was engulfed in fire, much to the astonishment of the females around us,


    but my little Alpha stopped crying once he was in his father¡¯s hands.


    "Look at you, little Alpha.Are you putting on a show for the females here?"


    Adan chuckled as he cooed at our pup in his arms.


    The fire he had was a protective one, and not meant to hurt anyone.


    Lena and Laira helped me sit up as Adan cut his umbilical cord with one hand while the other arm


    carried him.


    As soon as he was wrapped up in a cloth, the fire subsided.


    I was guessing that he longed to be held by either me or Adan and that he involuntarily summoned


    fire.I watched with love in my eyes as Adan sat beside me and handed me our son.


    My heart was brewing with happiness.


    This was something I had always wanted: my own family, which Mom and Diego provided for me.


    My only wish was that I would get to stay longer to see him grow, make his own path, and settle down


    with the female he loved.


    I was looking too far ahead, but I guess I just wanted to make sure he would grow with love overflowing


    in his heart despite having demon blood.


    "Here is Mommy, little Alpha..."


    Adan ced our pup into my arms before he snaked his arm around me and enveloped both of us in


    his embrace.


    "Isn¡¯t he perfect?"


    I nodded my head.


    "He has all your features."


    I wasn''t kidding.He has Adan¡¯s dark blue eyes, and his hair is all ck with no shades or signs of


    red.His nose and little mouth as well.


    I knew his features could change at some point, but looking at him right now was making my heart


    flutter.


    "We made this pup! Can you believe it?" I blurted out.


    "I do.And we can make more...If my Gamma¡¯s calction was right, we can make four in a year."


    Adan joked.


    I giggled, which startled our pup, and I had to suppress myughter as I caressed the bridge of his


    nose with my finger.


    "He¡¯s too perfect.Just like his Daddy..."


    I smiled at him before tilting my head to the side to look at Adan.


    "I gave you an heir, Alpha.Like I was supposed to do...Was I worth the $1.5 million?"


    "You¡¯re worth more than millions, my Luna.Worth even selling my soul to the devil."


    He answered in a solemn tone before he kissed my forehead.


    "And I still don''t regret it, Lucy.I will sell my soul over and over again just for a lifetime with you here on


    earth."


    My eyes watered again as Adan cupped the side of my head andid my cheek against his chest, and


    my ears reveled in the sound of his heartbeat.I hope this moment never ends.


    The door to my room opened.


    Mom and Dad came in, together with our Beta and Gamma, followed by Lucius.


    "Oh, he¡¯s so beautiful!"


    Mom eximed while Dad hugged her, as her eyes welled up with tears.


    "We have a grandpup after waiting for so long."


    "He¡¯s worth the wait, honey..."


    Dad told him in a whisper before he kissed Mom¡¯s cheek, and I couldn¡¯t help but beam with pride at the


    happiness we brought them.


    "Are you excited to meet your, Alpha?"


    I heard Collin ask his seven -year-old pup, Nathaniel, which he was carrying in his arms.


    Nathaniel nodded his head before he gave me a sweet smile.


    "Will he have wings soon?"


    "Not yet.But perhaps when he turned six or seven."


    "I can watch him while he ys with his wings.I¡¯ll be older by then."


    He said it proudly, puffing his chest, and my heart warmed again.


    A protective Beta in the making.


    "I¡¯m sure he would love that."


    "Do you have a name for my grandpup?" Dad asked, his gaze shifting between me and Adan while, for


    some reason, my brother remained at the back, his shoulders slumped, and he was not saying


    anything.


    The people in the packhouse were already used to him popping in and out whenever he wanted and


    creating chaos from time to time, so it was unusual that he was quiet.


    "We do..." Adan answered, and he nodded at me, giving me the chance to tell them.


    "Aiden...We want Aiden for his name." I told them excitedly.


    "Alpha Aiden,"


    Kingston stated, and excitement was in his voice, but it didn¡¯t slip my eyes the way my brother took a


    deep breath.


    "And Luther," Adan added, making Lucius snap his head to look at us.


    "He will be known as Luther in the underworld."


    He smiled before he continued, "Aiden Luther Robinson..."


    Pride was oozing from my mate¡¯s aura as he looked at Lucius.


    Lucius stared back at him, his shoulders now were rxed with his chest puffed up.


    He mouthed "thank you" to my mate, before he disappeared, probably back to his throne.


    It only proved one thing to me: Lucius felt Luther¡¯s aura and knew he could be a possible heir to his


    throne centuries from now.And maybe for a moment, he thought I would not let Luther acknowledge his


    demon side just as I avoided mine.But it¡¯s not mine or Adan¡¯s choice to make - it will be Luther¡¯s.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    139 - Life With Lucy Two Months After Aiden''s birth.


    ADAN STONE.


    Aiden¡¯s birth came at the beginning of spring, and like the meaning of the season, it also meant the


    beginning of a new life for me.


    More than six months ago, my only concern was that my fucking dick couldn¡¯t stay hard in front of any


    females like it had lost its appetite to fuck anyone, while everyone around me, especially my Beta was


    concerned about having me produce an Alpha heir.


    But with Lucy falling from the heavens ¡ª or was it spewed out from hell? ¡ª both concerns were


    addressed.


    I now have my heir in my arms, and my dick couldn¡¯t stop fucking my female, my Luna, my Lucy.


    I smiled at my own thoughts as my hand smoothed over Aiden¡¯s naked back.


    My son was peacefully sleeping on my chest while I sat on the balcony of our suite, letting the morning


    sun and the cold wind brush against his skin.


    Lucy preferred to have Aiden sleep in our room, and she made sure she was up whenever he would


    wake up and be fussy at night.


    So I made sure Lucy would have an extra hour of sleep in the morning while I attended to Aiden before


    I proceeded with my daily responsibilities as an Alpha.


    This was a life I had never imagined possible for me.


    I felt content and at peace, despite the uncertainties of the future ahead of us.


    Dad told me at some point that when I found my mate, my exact half, life would flow in sync as if being


    with my mate was something I had done my whole life.


    And I couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Lucy might be part-demon, but no matter how many times she would say her heart was tainted with


    darkness, I had never seen the darkness in her.


    She was my ray of sunshine, my light in the darkest ce.


    I grunted as I pushed the chair I was sitting on back while my hand sped Aiden¡¯s back tightly in a


    protective stance when a figure raised from outside the balcony.


    "Lucy! The fuck!"


    I cursed before I ended upughing in a hushed way so as not to startle Aiden.


    Lucy had her wings out and was slowly ascending from the grounds to surprise me.


    Or taunt me.


    My darling Lucy hadn¡¯t changed, despite being a Mom and a Luna, she still had it in her to y tricks


    and games on me.


    She giggled heartily, letting her red hair brush against the wind before she fluttered her eyshes at


    me and prompted her elbows on the balcony railings.


    "Well, I thought I wanted to have some fun this morning."


    "So having fun means giving your Alpha a heart attack?"


    "You''re too tough for a heart attack, Alpha.How about we fly around with our little Alpha there?"


    I moved from my position, still holding Aiden, and leaned closer to her before letting my lips brush


    against hers.


    "Hmmm...I didn¡¯t even get a morning kiss yet."


    Lucy¡¯s hands went up to my cheeks, and she squeezed them together, making my lips pout like a duck


    before she pecked them numerous times.


    "What else does my Alpha want her Omega to do?


    "Don¡¯t ask now while I still have Aiden in my arms.I might end up throwing him out of the balcony and


    grabbing you instead."


    "Aren¡¯t you a big, naughty Alpha?"


    Her voice sounded like a melody in my ears, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Life with Lucy would never be boring.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''m sure Lucius would appear out of nowhere to catch Aiden if you threw him."


    Iughed heartily before kissing her lips and standing up.


    Lucius had been watching Aiden like a hawk whenever he could, so I had to ask him if he had any


    ns to steal my son.


    I was expecting a coy response from him, but what he told me made me understand him better.He said


    he never thought having a kid would mean anything to him.He had many but had never seen them


    while growing up.


    Seeing Luther that very first day opened something in him - that he was subconsciously yearning to


    hold a baby in his arms.I offered Aiden to him that day, so he would know how it feels to hold him, but


    the demon king refused.


    He said he would one day if he thought he was already worthy to hold one.


    I was unable to respond because he simply vanished in front of my eyes, and we never discussed it


    again.


    But from then on, it didn¡¯t bother me anymore that he would appear in ces where his nephew was ¡ª


    using his power to catch him when he was about to fall, or stopping him from putting dangerous things


    in his mouth ¡ª because as much as we tried to train Aiden to behave, the little demon in him would


    always surface.


    "I¡¯m ready, whenever you are."


    I winked at her as my wings erupted from my back.I made a pping sound that made Aiden¡¯s body


    flinch, but he remained sleeping.


    This baby could sleep even in the face of war if he wanted to.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I can¡¯t stop ogling at you."


    Her eyes twinkled as she rested her chin on her knuckles, still leaning on the railings.I should have


    known she was trouble when, in seconds, I found myself naked and my cock was already on standby


    mode.


    "Lucy..."


    Sheughed wickedly before she put my clothes back on, pointed at me, and said, "I¡¯m just checking if


    my favorite body part is still looking good."


    "Tsk tsk...Come here." I told her, trying not to smile this time.


    "Will I get punished?"


    "I¡¯m sure you will, at some point today.Bute here and hold Aiden first."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    She flew up andnded on the balcony beside me, and I let my eyes rake her body up and down.


    Just beautiful.Her short, A-line dress just suited her form and personality perfectly.


    "Like what you¡¯re seeing?" She asked as she took Aiden from my arms.


    "Always.Touch here."


    My hand took hers and ced it on the top of my bulging erection.


    Her mouth formed an "0," and I wanted to stuff my cock into it, but I had to restrain myself.


    I could wait and punish herter for teasing me so early.


    "Like what you touch?" I teased back.


    "Yes! Absolutely! Can we change our ns?" She asked, giving me those puppy eyes that make me


    bend to her will all the time, but not this time.


    Iughed again before shaking my head.


    "Fold your wings.I will fly you and Aiden."


    Her eyes beamed as she folded her wings before they retracted from her back.


    She was soon standing in front of me, holding Aiden in her chest, as I wrapped my arms around her,


    pressing our bodies closer together.


    "Oh, that thing is pointing at me.It can rip my panties..."


    "Lucy, what will I do with you?"


    I grunted as I sank my mouth into her neck, nuzzling her soft skin as I slowly raised us ¡®rom the


    balcony.


    She chuckled softly but didn¡¯t say anything and just arched her hips back, pressing her ass even more


    against my erection.I began to nibble on her skin as I pped my wings, preparing for us to fly.


    Not long after, Lucy and I were already flying high, but this time we were not heading for the vast forest.


    I flew us to the residential area of our territory.


    The sun was shining brightly, and we could see our people as they headed for work or school.


    Many had stopped on their way and looked up at the sky as we passed by, waving and blowing kisses


    to us, while Lucy did the same while holding Aiden in one arm.


    I had flown many times with Lucy, and my constituents had seen us numerous times as well, but up to


    this point, this thing still felt surreal for me.


    But I was d that, as much as this reality still amazed me at times, my people, my pack, had


    embraced this side of me and Lucy.


    ~ LUCY.


    "Is it true?" I asked as soon as I flung the door open to Adan¡¯s office.


    My heart was beating erratically as my gaze shifted from Adan to his Beta and Gamma.


    Their expression was enough to confirm my question.


    My hand mped over my mouth as I leaned my back on the nearest wall for support as my eyes


    welled up with tears.


    "Yes.Fabian is dead.And his territory was taken over by another Alpha."


    "And his people? Were they given the option to move territory over...


    "No.The new Alpha didn''t offer an option.All constituents will remain part of that pack."


    "Mark and Dalton?"


    Fabian¡¯s Beta and Gamma.


    "Mark is dead," Collin stated that his expression was full of rage, but he was trying to control it.


    "Oh, Goddess!"


    "Dalton is held captive until he submits to his new Alpha," Collin exined.


    "And our warriors?"


    We had sent ten warriors to help them out for a different reason, and they happened to be there when


    the attack happened.


    "Two are dead.The rest were allowed to go.I think they knew better than to kill more or capture any of


    my warriors.They are at the infirmary now."


    "Two of our warriors are dead." I repeated.


    My heart ached.


    These warriors were like my own kids, even if they were older or the same age as me.


    "ording to them, the ambush happened at the border, and Fabian was captured immediately and


    executed in the central za in front of his people."


    Adan continued, and my mouth hung open.


    Fabian.He had never wanted to be an Alpha but he didn¡¯t deserve this kind of death.


    "This is unbelievable.Who is the fucking Alpha that attacked them? " I could feel rage within me.


    "Ethan."


    "I should have killed him!"


    "we have a reason now,"


    Adan added.


    "We need to find de."


    "He can''t be found if he doesn¡¯t want to be, and I¡¯m not sure de is the best option at the moment."


    "What do you mean? It¡¯s his pack! His people!"


    "His own people hated him for abandoning them.And what makes you think they will forgive him now


    that Fabian is dead? Fabian had taken on his task without hesitation, even if he didn¡¯t want to, and the


    people loved him for it.I''m fucking sure his death would ignite the fire of hatred against de all the


    more."


    I was about to say something when Adan immediately stood up from his seat, his eyes flecked with


    white, letting me know someone from his people was mind linking him.


    "I guess we don¡¯t need to look for de.He was on the border, asking permission to be let it."


    Adan stated after his mindlink conversation ended.


    "And he¡¯s already on his way here."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    140 - Counter Attack


    ADAN STONE.


    The morning started well for us, as it had since we came back from the underworld.


    I was already getting used to the serenity of having my Luna and heir around me, and a pack that


    adored them just as I did.


    Everything was good until the news of the Silver Crest benign attack and takeover reached me.


    Their Alpha and Beta were dead.


    The Gamma and most of the Warriors were held captive until they surrendered to their new Alpha,


    which I doubted they would do.


    In most attacks, the casualties were always the warriors who swore loyalty to their pack, unless the


    conquering Alpha was a deserving one.


    But in this case, Ethan was a piece of shit who didn¡¯t deserve the loyalty of Fabian¡¯s men.


    To say I was devastated was an understatement.I was in a rage.


    A week ago, I sent ten warriors to assist Alpha Fabian in training more of his men.


    It was nothing unusual.I always get requests for training, and if I liked your pack or trusted the Alpha, I


    wouldply.But never in my wildest dreams did I think my ten-man team woulde home two


    warriors short.


    Although attacks and takeovers had been happeningtely, especially in small packs and territories,


    they were far from this area.


    The majority of them were from the far end of the north.


    Fabian and I were never closerades.But we did respect each other.We live and let live.


    But de was a different case.He left his pack after his fated mate died and lost the will to lead his


    pack.


    Fabian had no choice but to step up as the second Alpha- born son.He did his best to make his pack


    strong, but he¡¯s not de.


    And through the years, I saw them struggle, but he would always pick himself back up and start


    again.He tried, and for that, his people loved him.


    "What are your ns, Alpha? We can¡¯t wait for de to make a decision.Maybe he doesn¡¯t care at all."


    Kingston asked.


    "I¡¯m sure Alpha Ethan thought no one would care if they took over Silver Crest as it¡¯s been a weak


    pack.And I¡¯m one hundred percent sure our warriors were allowed to go because he was scared of you


    and the Luna." Collin added.


    Collin was right.


    The eight warriors were thrown into the dungeons with the rest of the Silver Crest warriors.


    It was only when they refused to bow down to Ethan and someone said that his Alpha was only me that


    Ethan realized some of the men there were mine.


    Twelve warriors imed me as their Alpha, and only eight survived the Alpha¡¯smand to tell the


    truth.


    The four other warriors were executed right away.


    That was something my heart simply could not ept.


    These four warriors wanted a way out so they coulde back with my help, but they weren¡¯t given a


    chance.


    "We willunch a counterattack and seize control of the pack in the mean time," I stated in a voice


    devoid of any emotion.


    "We need to kill him to take over the pack." Collin reminded me.


    "Yes," I said almost immediately as the door to my office flew open and my Luna entered, her eyes


    zing red.


    Someone had told her about it.


    There was no denying it.


    Lucy was not a weak female, and despite having a kind heart that sympathized with everyone, I


    needed her strength to keep me on the right track, because at the moment, all I wanted was revenge


    and to kill the asshole.


    I needed her to guide me in the right direction.


    But when she said she wanted Ethan dead as well, I guess there was no turning back now.


    "We needed to find de," Lucy stated, her chest was still heaving, but she was clear with her


    intention.


    "His own people hated him for abandoning them.And what makes you think they will forgive him now


    that Fabian is dead? Fabian had taken on his task without hesitation, even if he didn¡¯t want to, and the


    people loved him for it.I''m fucking sure his death would ignite the fire of hatred against de all the


    more."


    A mindlink dug into my head as soon as I finished my words.It was a group link sent to me and my Beta


    and Gamma.


    ¡®Alpha de was here, and I allowed entrance.He¡¯s on his way to the packhouse" Viktor stated.


    I had sent out an order earlier to all borders that if de arrived, he should be allowed entrance right


    away.


    Despite his absence from his pack, I knew he had always kept an eye on it.


    ¡®Did he havepany?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®He¡¯s alone.And he looked like he was ready to kill someone"


    ¡®Good, because I am as well"


    I ended the mindlink after I told him that.


    "de was on the border, asking permission to be let it," I stated after the mindlink conversation ended.


    "He''s already on his way here."


    My gaze then shifted from Lucy to Gamma Kingston.


    "Meet your Force and prepare them.If de agrees, we will proceed with the attack by midnight."


    "Midnight? Are you crazy? I bet you need more nning." Lucy eximed.


    "Dalton¡¯s life is on the line.Our warriors say he has until daylight to submit or he will be the next to be


    executed."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh, Goddess! This is unbelievable!"


    "You look fazed.Aren¡¯t we survivors of an underworld war?" I asked, my brows hiking up.


    "It¡¯s different.I don''t care about the demons there, well except for Lucius when he almost died.But I¡¯m


    sure the people caught in the middle, warriors on both sides, didn''t want this."


    "That¡¯s why we need to go soon to avoid more casualties."


    "I¡¯m sure they amplified their securities."


    "I''m sure they can¡¯t do anything if I just pop up in there.I just need de to tell me where I had to go


    because I don''t remember what the inside looks like except for the ce where we stayed before we


    took you home."


    I raised my hand and motioned for Lucy toe to me, and she didn¡¯t hesitate.Soon, she was seated


    in myp as my arms coiled around her soft body and my chin rested on her shoulder.


    "Am I excused now, Alpha, so I can prepare our men?" Kingston asked.


    "You''re excused.You as well, Collin.Prepare for contingencies if we need to go.But before that, wait for


    de and take him here."


    Both men nodded their heads to me and Lucy and left the office without another word.


    "Are we taking both Collin and Kingston?" Lucy asked as she turned her body around that she ended


    up sitting sideways on myp.


    My calloused palm brushed against her arm as I shook my head.


    "Just my Beta.Kingston will stay here.His second inmand is always the one leading the force if we


    are to go to another packs.Kingston¡¯s first and foremost duty is to guard his Luna, our pack, and now


    the Alpha heir.So that means you¡¯ re staying here."


    "But I can help."


    "I¡¯m sure you can.I don¡¯t doubt that.But Aiden is here.And if you¡¯re here, I¡¯m secure that you can protect


    the whole pack house or even the whole territory."


    "But who will protect you?" She asked in a soft voice, her eyes solemn as she stared at me.


    "You can¡¯t die until we figure out a way to take your soul back."


    "Do you trust Selene?" She nodded her head.


    "Did you notice how our wounds and cuts just healed immediately? And how our strengths are


    amplified? I¡¯m guessing she has given us more abilities than we were made aware of."


    "I just want you safe."


    "And I will be.Especially now that I have you and Aiden.Nothing can separate me from both of you."


    "I want Ethan dead."


    "I want Ethan dead."


    "I want that too.But if de wanted that honor, I will give it to him."


    "And I can visit his soul in hell to make sure he stays there and is never reborn." I smiled as I rested my


    forehead on hers.


    "I love you, Lucy."


    "I love you too, Adan."


    She leaned her face closer and kissed my lips, pecking and biting them, before a soft knock came from


    the door.She immediately stood up from myp and stood beside my chair as I told them to enter.


    Collin opened the door and only let de in before he closed it.


    I leaned on my seat, resting my elbows on the armrests, as I sped my hands together and looked at


    de, who chose to stand in the middle of my office, a few feet away from my desk.


    "de..."


    It was I who spoke first.


    "I wish to speak with Stone alone, Luna Lucy."


    His eyes were focused on my Luna.


    "I wish to stay, de."


    Lucy countered him.


    "I¡¯m aware you don¡¯t like me at the moment, and I would rather..."


    "I¡¯m sure my mate doesn¡¯t like you at the moment as well.So what¡¯s the difference?"


    "Stone never liked me from the beginning.It never bothered me."


    "So it bothered you that I¡¯m not fond of you?"


    "How is she?"


    "She¡¯s doing well and having the time of her life," Lucy spoke without pausing.


    "I''m d to hear that."


    "This is my territory and my packhouse, if my Luna wishes to stay, you have no choice but toply."


    "Fair enough."


    He let out a deep sigh before shifting his gaze from Lucy to mine.


    "I want to take back my pack."


    "You mean Fabian¡¯s pack." I corrected him, wanting him to feel the impact of what he did.


    de¡¯s eyes watered, but he blinked, and it was gone in an instant.


    "I need your help.I am alone, and I have no idea how many there are.I could spend daysing up


    with tactics to attack them alone, but time is not on my side.My men¡¯s lives are in danger.I don¡¯t have


    money to pay you, but one day I will pay you back."


    "I don¡¯t need your money, de."


    "I know you don¡¯t.But I need your help."


    "We can do a counterattack by midnight, but I¡¯m not sure your people will be happy to see you.My


    warriors who were there heard your own people cursing you for what happened with Fabian."


    de¡¯s hands were coiling into tight fists as the veins in his neck were popping out.


    "They can¡¯t hate me more than I hate myself at the moment.I wanted revenge for my brother and for


    my Beta.I will deal with my pack after I¡¯m done with my revenge."


    "Dalton has until sunrise to submit to Ethan."


    "Dalton will never submit to him.I knew where his allegiancey.Help me save him."


    "I already asked Kingston and Collin to prepare our men.We will meet them at the training building after


    this.But I want your word, de..."


    "Name it..."


    "Ethan is the target.You will notsh out your wrath at any warriors whom you can save unless you


    have no choice but to kill them." It was Lucy who continued on my behalf.


    "You have my word, Luna.Ethan is the target and all the Alphas that helped him."


    de spoke with authority but respect to Lucy, as his eyes dted into full ck.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    141 - Two Alphas BLADE.


    Five hours after I arrived at the Mystic Pack territory, I was already gearing up for a counterattack to


    save my pack.I wanted to focus on it and avenge my brother, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Althea kept seeping inside my head, which she had been doing since I met her.


    Before heading to the warrior¡¯s building, I saw piles of photos on one of the tables inside Stone¡¯s office.


    Out of curiosity, I went and checked on it, only to see photos from Aiden¡¯s blessing ceremony a month


    ago.


    They were many, but my eyes only focused on the ones that had Althea in them.


    She colored her hair a bit brighter than the regr dark plum that she had, but she was still beautiful as


    always.Her face was full of life.


    She was smiling, and there were no traces of misery in her eyes.


    Unlike me.


    Before today, I had spent thest five months trying to find myself.


    I was lost more than ever.I ran away from my pack because losing Sol was too much for my heart to


    handle.


    She was not even my Luna yet when her life was cut short.I couldn¡¯t understand why she was taken


    when we hadn¡¯t spent much time together yet.I loved Sol with all my heart, and I knew no one could


    rece her.


    Until Althea arrived.


    I wanted Althea, but my head couldn¡¯t ept that I had to let go of Sol so I could wee her fully into


    my life.


    Thad no idea what the Goddess was up to when she created two mates for me.


    Was this a test I was supposed to pass? Was this something to prove how much I loved Sol? What


    about Althea? Why was she wasting a young female¡¯s life on me? I couldn¡¯t understand it.


    And I was not sure if anyone would understand the turmoil within me.I wondered what Adan would feel


    if he lost Lucy and all of a sudden another female came along and took his attention.I was sure he


    would be more broken than ever.


    Because that was what I was feeling now.


    Broken.


    And guilty for something I had no control over.


    I couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Althea was slowly taking Sol¡¯s ce in my heart.I was sure Sol could see


    that wherever she is now, and I wondered if she was suffering when she realized my heart was not all


    hers anymore.I wanted Althea.


    But I was not sure what to do at this point.I was too old for her, too broken, and [ didn¡¯t think she would


    be fine with that.


    She deserved a man whose life was not tainted with anger and misery.She was too bright and lively for


    the darkness I carried within me.She deserved a man who was more than just a fragment of what I was


    before I was broken.


    "Alpha, are you ready?"


    A warrior¡¯s voice that was standing by the open door snapped me out of my thoughts, and I


    immediately nodded my head while I shoved any thoughts of Althea to the back of my mind.


    Stone might have ordered him to fetch me in the room they assigned for me.


    I stood up and slipped the torn photo of Althea that I took from Stone¡¯s office into my duffel bag.


    I wanted to carry her picture with me, but I might need to let my wolf out, and I didn¡¯t want to lose that


    one as I might not get a chance to grab another.


    I threw the duffel bag on the floor beside my bed before I followed the warrior out.


    Outside the warrior¡¯s building were many warriors, all geared up for an attack.


    Stone was already present, and standing beside him were his Luna and his Beta.


    I let my eyes roam around the ground and realized there were no cars.


    Are we running into my territory? That would take more than two hours by paw, and by the time we


    reached it, the warriors had lost some of their energy.


    My eyes shifted from the ground to Stone, who was holding Lucy¡¯s hand as he conversed with her and


    his Beta.


    "Are we running? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea." I asked, not minding if I was cutting into their


    conversation.


    "No."


    A smug grin crossed his face.


    "Lucy will transport the warriors there so we can take the men on the borders by surprise."


    We had already discussed the attack, but we had not gone into specifics about how we would reach all


    borders.


    I assumed we would take cars and then run by paw a few kilometers away from the borders.


    So this was a surprise.


    But seeing how confident Stone was, I just shrugged my shoulders.


    I just wanted to get there and kill them all, if I could.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But as Lucy wanted, I had to let them live if they didn¡¯t attack us.


    Except for Ethan.He was mine to crush.


    "I¡¯m ready whenever you are,"


    I stated as I descended the steps and approached the warrior formation in front of the building.


    Like a rehearsed show, they all bowed their heads at me at the same time, and it made my chest puff


    up.


    I hadn¡¯t felt respected in along time, and although I was okay with being alone on my own, I couldn¡¯t


    deny the pride that rose from my chest at the simple gesture Stone¡¯s warrior gave me.


    I halted in my steps and shifted my gaze in between all of them before I returned their act with a bow of


    my head and turned my body around to face Stone and Lucy.


    Collin stepped down from the steps as well and made his way beside me while his mate moved to the


    side and stood beside Gamma Kingston and his female.


    All attention was now on Stone and his Luna, as silence befell the whole grounds.


    ADAN STONE.


    I squeezed Lucy¡¯s hand before I let it go and took a step forward.I began to roam my gaze around the


    warriors in front of me.


    The moment the grounds fell intoplete silence, I began my battle speech.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since we interfered and helped another pack.But we will take this as an honor to


    defend a brother and his people in need.Tonight, at one and a half in the morning, we will all head to


    Silver Crest Pack territory.You are here because we know the strength you hold inbat fighting and


    the loyalty you hold in your heart.I want all of us to go home in one piece, just as I want all of you to


    spare the lives of warriors that are willing to submit to me or the rightful Alpha of the Silver Crest Pack,


    Alpha de.We will go into battle to save de¡¯s territory and his people from a devious Alpha, but


    you, my warriors, will always be my priority, and I want you to instill that in your hearts.The men


    standing beside you, behind you, in front of you, and all around you, are your brothers, yourrades,


    and your family.I want you to watch out for one another.I want all of us toe home to our families


    and our pack.No one should be left behind."


    I took a deep breath before I continued.


    "Am I clear, men?"


    "Yes, Alpha! We will fight with pride and honor! We will fight to protect our brothers!"


    They responded before they began chanting.


    "Hail, Alpha Stone! Hail, Alpha de!"


    They all chanted in unison, repeating our names over and over again, raising the momentum, until I


    raised my hand to quiet them down.


    "We have a few more minutes to go.I assumed you are all grouped ording to the borders to which


    your Luna will transport you."


    Lucy could transport people without touching them or joining them.


    Lucius was generous enough to show her how to do it.


    And to be honest, I didn¡¯t think of using that ability until she suggested it while I was gearing up and


    preparing myself for the attack.


    It would be easier than driving and running by paw to their border.


    So just an hour ago, I took her with me, and we made a quicke- and-go appearance at every


    border where she needed to transport our warriors.


    On the other hand, I would take de and Collin with me directly to the za, where we knew Dalton


    was tied up and due for execution by sunrise.


    "Yes, Alpha.They are lined up ording to the borders assigned to them." Collin answered.


    I reached out my hand, and Lucy took it as she came closer to me, tilting her body to the side so she


    was facing me.


    "Be careful."


    I cupped her face and let my thumb rub against the soft skin of her cheek.


    "I will be because I know you and Aiden are waiting home for me."


    Her eyes welled up with tears, but she blinked them back before she shed me a warm smile.I tipped


    my head down and kissed her lips for a few seconds before letting her go.


    "My mind is open for you, but you know the drill."


    "Nomunication until it¡¯s a matter of life and death." She replied in one breath.


    "Right.And the walls?" I added.


    "Put my walls up until it¡¯s a matter of life and death."


    I knew she would be worried, and thest thing I wanted was to feel her anxiety, as that would worry


    me as well.


    And I could lose my focus.


    I never doubted Lucy could take care of herself or even the whole pack, but if I felt her anxiety, I might


    mistake it for danger, and thest thing I wanted was to abort myself from the battle to see her.


    "Good girl."


    I smiled and wrapped my arms around her for a quick hug as my warriors watched us.


    This was something I never imagined myself doing before ¡ª showing affection in front of the crowd ¡ª


    but with Lucy, it felt so natural.


    I let go of her, but instead of going down the steps to stand beside de and Collin, I swung my body


    around to face her before I dropped onto one knee and kneeled before her, bowing my head down as I


    spoke.


    "Bless me and my warriors, my Luna."


    She inhaled deeply as the beating of her heart became louder until I felt her hand on the top of my


    head.


    "My love and blessings will be with you and your warriors.Come home safely for us, and for the whole


    pack."


    Her hands cupped my cheeks and tilted my head up, making our eyes lock before she leaned her face


    down and kissed my forehead.


    "I love you, my Alpha."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    142 - The Silver Crest Territory ADAN STONE.


    I watched as, group by group, Lucy transported our warriors to their assigned borders.


    And after thest group was gone, I gave her a nod and transported my body immediately with both


    Collin and de, who were holding onto my shoulders, which no longer bothered me at all.


    In an instant, we were sucked into limbo, and our feet dropped onto the dusty ground of the za.


    We heard gasps and growls from a few of Ethan¡¯s men around us, but what caught my attention was


    the blubbering sounds that escaped the throat of the male tied up in a post with his body badly beaten.


    "Alpha...


    Dalton¡¯s voice broke as his whole body shook from his sobs when he realized it was de that


    appeared in front of him.He waspletely naked, covered in blood, and had cuts and bruises from


    the beating.His eyes and lips were swollen, but he was tilting his head up to look at his Alpha in the


    eye.


    de was trying to keep himself from shaking, but I could feel anger surging up from his aura.


    I took the steps toward Dalton, cutting the rope that held his body up with my ws, and caught him in


    my arms.I heard Ethan¡¯s warrior growling, ready to attack us, but I summoned a ring of fire to protect


    the four of us on the makeshift stage that they created.


    With Dalton leaning his whole body on me, I shifted my gaze between de and Collin.They¡¯re just a


    few here.You can handle them.I¡¯ll be back."


    I didn¡¯t wait for any response as I transported Dalton with me to the infirmary in my territory, the one


    nearest the warriors¡¯ building.


    Wended in the middle of the emergency room, much to the surprise of the medical crew, but I didn¡¯t


    have time to exin.


    "Take care of him, and make sure to reach out to my Luna, if you need any permission on some


    things," I advised in a hurried tone.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    The doctor replied as he guided me to where I should ce Dalton while I mindlinked Lucy to let her


    know Dalton was in the infirmary.


    ¡®¡®Got it.I love you" she replied, and I cut off the mindlink immediately as the limbo sucked my body


    again and brought me to the same ce where I left them.


    I was worried hell had broken loose, but I underestimated de and Collin.


    It seemed like they jumped off over the fire I made because when I came back, they were outside of it


    already and the six men guarding Dalton earlier were already tied up.


    "No casualties, Alpha," Collin said.


    "Good.Did you ask where Ethan is?"


    "In one of the borders," de answered in a deep, cold voice.


    ¡®Alpha, Alpha Ethan shifted and ran away"


    One of my warriors dug into my head.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®Border near the Costello tower.He was in the neutral forest now.We are trying to track him, but he


    knew this forest so well"


    ¡®Got it"


    I cut the mindlink and discussed the scenario with de.We then ced the six captured warriors


    inside the ring of fire before we left them.


    Collin met up with the warriors who were able to advance from the border near the packhouse.


    He would be leading them to enter and seize the packhouse while de and I transported our bodies


    to where Ethan was headed.


    I might be a demon, but at this point, Beast was salivating to catch Ethan, and I knew his nose was


    more familiar to him.So I let him.


    de and I didn¡¯t waste time and shifted into our wolves.


    Soon the earth shook as our paws padded across the ground, heading in the direction de thought


    Ethan was heading.


    Since de did not belong to my pack, I had no way ofmunicating with him in wolf form.


    We eventually got separated because Beast didn¡¯t want to be controlled and wanted to go somewhere


    he was certain Ethan was going.


    It didn¡¯t take long before his scent reached us, and Imanded Beast to let me take over, and as


    much as he didn¡¯t want to, he let me win this time.


    Beast shifted back into my human form while I was still running, and soon I was running on my feet, still


    at full speed, before my body ascended in the air as my wings erupted from my back.


    I was flying as I scoured the area until I spotted Ethan¡¯s wolf below.I wasted no time as I dove to where


    he was, blocking his wolf from running, which made me and his wolf collide.


    The impact was so strong that both our bodies bounced off in the opposite direction.


    Ethan shifted into his human form at once, eyes dting as he growled at me.


    "This has nothing to do with your pack! I sent your warriors back! "


    He spat at me as he crouched down as if about tounch an attack.


    "You killed two of mine!" I growled at him.


    "I didn''t know! If I knew, I would have never touched them!"


    He growled back, but I saw uncertainties flitting in his eyes as he wiped his mouth with the back of his


    hand.


    "Pleading ignorance won¡¯t save you! ¡°


    "You''re at a fucking advantage because you''re a fucking demon! Fight fair, Stone!"


    I retracted my wings and scoffed at him.


    ''You¡¯re no match for me, even in our human forms.I should have killed you at the feast."


    "Wrong move to let me live."


    He scoffed, as a devil¡¯s grin tugged on his lips.


    "If I kill you tonight, your territory will be mine, and I¡¯ll make sure your Luna will kneel before me and


    suck my..."


    I didn''t let him finish his sentence before leaping forward and aiming for him in the air,nding exactly in


    front of him, and delivering a hard jab to his shoulder, the exact spot where his father had once hit me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    My punches were strong even before, but I was sure that since a part of me turned demon, the power


    had doubled or maybe tripled, and I had no way to control it when I was in a rage.


    His loud cry erupted in the thin air as his knees dropped to the ground at the same time Inded on my


    feet.


    I moved backward before swinging my leg forward and hitting his face with my knee.


    It made him fall backward.


    He panted, trying not to let out another scream.


    My footnded on his shoulder, pressing it to the ground.


    "One more fucking time you disrespect my Luna or even think of her ina fucking malicious way, I will cut


    your dick and your balls and make you eat them in front of your men!"


    He didn¡¯t respond, but I saw veins popping from his neck as his eyes dted.He was letting his wolf


    heal him.


    I wanted to end his life already, but 1 knew de had to be the one to do it.I stayed standing, hovering


    over his body, my foot on his shoulder, pressing it now and then when I got bored.


    Where the fuck was de? "Let¡¯s negotiate, Stone."


    He broke the silence between us, flinching when I pressed his shoulder again.


    "You can have this territory, and I have other territories I just acquired recently.You can have them.Let


    me go."


    "I don¡¯t want this pack or any of the packs you conquered."


    "What do you want?"


    "Your head.I¡¯m so fucking tired of looking at your face.You should have stayed in your area and didn¡¯t


    cross over here."


    "I have a son, Stone."


    I swallowed at his words as my heart clenched.


    He got me there, but before I had a chance to say or do anything, aloud growl erupted in the air, and


    Hawke, de¡¯s wolf, surfaced from the bushes behind me and leaped to where we were.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as the wolf shifted right in front of his eyes, and without any warning,


    de reached for his hair, gripping it so tightly that I had no choice but to let go of his shoulder as


    de began to drag his naked body harshly in the opposite direction before he swung it and tossed it


    away like Ethan weighed nothing.


    His body mmed on the trunk of the big tree, and my eyes squinted at the sound it created upon


    impact, together with the sound of his painful cry as his body slid down to the ground.


    I was watching de prepare to attack him again when the pain hit my chest and another came almost


    simultaneously.


    It made my body freeze in ce ¡ª two casualties.


    ~~ LUCY.


    I paced back and forth inside Aiden¡¯s nursery, in front of his crib.


    We should be in our suite, trying to sleep, but I knew I would never be able to sleep peacefully knowing


    my mate was not home and was not 100 percent safe.


    And Aiden probably felt the same way, as he wasn¡¯t showing any signs of sleepiness.


    I had my walls up, and Adan for sure had his as well, as we were supposed to do.I couldn''t feel any


    emotions from him from our bond, and it was making me more restless as I had no idea what was


    going on.


    All I knew was that he had brought Dalton, Fabian¡¯s Gamma, to the infirmary, and he was being


    attended to already while he went back to the Silver Crest territory.


    "Come on,e on!" I had no idea what I was asking for.


    It had not even been an hour since they left, and I was already agitated.


    I turned around, ready to walk in the other direction when a spark like a bolt appeared in front of me,


    and I found myself eye-to-eye with my brother.


    "Lucius! For Goddess¡¯ sake, why do you have to appear in my space?"


    I almost screamed at him.


    "I had no fucking idea you would turn around."


    He chuckled before his attention went to my pup, whose face lit up at the sight of him.


    "The prince of darkness is still awake."


    "Adan attack Silver Crest Pack." I ignored his words.


    "I know."


    "You know?" I asked, my brows hiking up.


    "You act surprised as if you don¡¯t know I had my eyes on this house because my nephew is here.Right,


    little demon?"


    He winked at Aiden, who let out a gurgling sound as if he were responding, which made my brother


    laugh out loud.


    "I fucking wish I had the power to understand your words."


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "Nothing.Perhaps you want to know what¡¯s going on where they are?"


    "Will you help me see what¡¯s going on in there?"


    "Let¡¯s say that¡¯s the reason I went here."


    My arms flew up and wrapped around his body as I mmed my face onto his chest.


    "Oh, Lucius! You have no idea how I want that!"


    "Next time you have to pay for any service I have to give."


    "Name it except our souls."


    "You''re crazy if you think I can even buy your soul.Get ready...Do you know the ces where you want


    to check?"


    "Just the borders, as I was not able to glimpse the inside of the territory."


    "Then we can only see the border."


    "That¡¯s enough for me."


    In no time, Lucius pulled up a hologram andid out his hand for me to take.


    I took it without inhibitions and thought of the first border, where Adan had taken me earlier.


    "Looks like you¡¯re winning on this side. Next."


    Lucius stated, and I summoned the image of the next border, this one was the one near the packhouse,


    ording to Adan.


    "No one is there...It¡¯s quiet." I mumbled.


    "I assumed they won this border and are now inside their territory.Otherwise, if the enemies win this


    side, there will be warriors guarding the border."


    "That makes sense.Let¡¯s move to the next border."


    We continued the process until we reached the fifth border, and my heart clenched at the sight I saw on


    the hologram.


    Aloud gasp escaped my lips as I watched ws plummet into Kevin¡¯s heart, one of our warriors, and


    his limp body fell to the ground with a loud thud before another one suffered the same fate.


    We were outnumbered in this area, but they were still trying.


    "Lucius! They need me."


    My hand went to his forearm, gripping it tightly.


    Even without any expression on his face, I knew he understood what I wanted to say.


    "I can take care of Luther." I swallowed hard.


    I had never left Luther alone with anyone except Adan or my parents -inw.But I just couldn¡¯t let my


    people die when I was capable of doing something.


    "Are we back to, no, I don¡¯t trust you, Lucius?" He asked, his brows hiking up.


    "You know your son is safest with me.Everyone in this ce can die, but I will make sure my nephew


    will survive." I nodded my head at him.


    "Now, go before it¡¯s toote." I turned to where Aiden was and gave him a soft peck on his head.


    "Be a good demon and stay here with Uncle Lucius, okay?"


    His eyes zed red for a second before returning to normal, which was nothing unusual.My son had


    always been a show- off with his demon abilities since day one.


    In just a flick of my fingers, the lounge pants and sweater I had on were reced by a tight-fitting ck


    bodysuit, and my red hair was up in a tight ponytail.I nodded my head to Lucius before I let my body be


    sucked into limbo and ended up where I wanted to go.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    143 - Silver Crest Luna


    LUCY.


    "Luna!"


    Viktor growled, taking all the attention of warriors from both packs.


    Inded on the ce I was aiming to be transported, and if I thought I would immediately spring into


    action to assist my warriors, I was wrong.


    The moment I appeared, my warriors moved swiftly and formed a barricade around me, almost the


    same as the one they did when they thought Beast was about to attack me, and I couldn''t help but feel


    overwhelmed.


    Adan was right, his warriors would shield me at all costs.


    I pushed any emotions away as my eyes swept and counted my men.I transported thirteen warriors on


    this border, and I could only see ten plus two dead bodies on the ground.


    One was still missing.


    My eyes found him.


    Chris was on the ground, and the only reason he was not dead yet was because the man hovering


    over him was also looking at me.


    ¡®¡®Carry on.I¡¯ll be fine"


    I sent them a group mindlink before I disappeared in the middle of the wall they formed.I appeared in


    midair near Chris and nted my foot on the jaw of the man who was holding him down.


    He stumbled backward and was about tounch on me, but I fired air at him, throwing him backward


    again.He immediately shifted into his wolf form, and I just found myself rolling over the ground as Chris


    jumped to push us out of the way.


    Soon, a globe of fire enveloped both of us, and the brown wolf just kept growling outside of it.


    "Luna! Are you hurt?" Chris asked, worry flitting in his eyes.


    I shook my head before I held his forearm.He had a big cut on his shoulder, which I thought was a wolf


    bite.


    ''¡¯Can you fight, or should I take you away from here?"


    If I were basing this on a mother''s instinct, I would take Chris away and bring him to the infirmary, but I


    knew Adan had built his force to endure pain and tost long inbat.


    "I can fight, Luna.You should leave us.Alpha will kill us if..."


    I didn¡¯t let Chris finish his words before I stood up and turned my back on him.I elevated my body until I


    was seven feet above the ground and let out a growl, which Angel actually did.


    All heads - humans and wolves - snapped in my direction.


    Soon, I chose Ethan¡¯s warriors one by one and transported them to the center of the clearing before


    summoning a ring of fire around them, separating my warriors from them.


    "What the fuck?"


    Almost all of them growled as their bodies were shoved onto the ground.


    Those who were in their wolf forms immediately shifted into their human forms, and they were all


    looking at me.


    I saw different emotions in their eyes: fear, fascination, and rage.I knew I wasn¡¯t fighting fairly, and


    although I knew that for every demon power I used, I was inching forward to an eternity in the


    underworld, but I had no choice at the moment.I didn¡¯t want any more casualties on either side.


    "This is the only border that we haven¡¯t conquered yet, and if you think winning this side will allow you


    to win back the rest of this territory, then you¡¯re making a fool of yourself."


    Of course, I was bluffing.


    From what I saw, we only won one border, but the rest were in our favor.But they didn¡¯t need to know


    that.


    I hope they wouldn¡¯t connect their heads with their packmates and catch me with my lies.


    "Submit, and we can end this now.Or we can do it another way, which I¡¯m sure you don''t want to


    because the only other way is for that ring of fire to eat and burn you alive."


    No one said anything, but I could hear rumbles forming in their chests.


    "Think of your family, your loved ones.Do you want to see them again?" I asked as I moved the ring of


    fire closer to them, and they began to huddle in the middle.


    There were about fifteen of them attempting to fit into the circle I had drawn for them.


    "Again, are we going to do this the easy way or the hard way?"


    My voice was getting impatient now.


    "Luna,"


    One of Ethan¡¯s warriors dropped to his knees and bowed his head at me.


    "Hands on your back, warrior,"


    I ordered him as I summoned the handcuffs that I saw in the dungeons and made them appear on the


    grounds in front of my warriors.


    These handcuffs would prohibit them from shifting into their wolves.


    The man on his knees crossed his hands on his back, and I immediately transported him out of the fire


    circle before my men handcuffed him.


    Soon, three more kneeled, and the same process happened until only one man was left standing in the


    middle of the ring.His aura was strong.He must be a Beta or a Gamma.


    My bet was the first.


    I descended from the air and stood in front of him, with the fire between us.I lowered the fire until it


    vanished, and my warriors immediately sprang into action and were about to approach us, perhaps to


    shield me again from this man, but I stopped them with my hand.


    "Beta?" I asked without taking my eyes off him.


    "Yes, Beta Calix, Luna Lucy."


    "You know me..."


    "It¡¯s not hard to identify you as there¡¯s only one demon Luna around."


    "And you refused to submit to me?"


    "I only have one, Alpha."


    "Fair enough.What do you propose we do?"


    His shoulders rxed as he let out a sigh.


    "I will surrender, but I will not submit.My loyalty stays with my Alpha."


    "I wish he knew how lucky he is to have a Beta like you."


    I could feel the lies in his words.He would surrender, but there was something there that was making


    me uneasy.


    "Turn around and put your hands on your back, Beta Calix."


    He didn''t need more prodding.He ced his hands on his back before he turned around.


    But I knew what was about to happen.


    He abruptly swung his body around with his ws out and was about to aim for my heart, which he


    could have reached if I was not prepared.


    Loud growls erupted in the air as all my warriors shifted into their wolves.I saw them lunging at him all


    at the same time while I let myself disappear in front of him, even before his w coulde into


    contact with my clothes.


    I remained floating in the air and watched as my warriors ughtered him to pieces, ripping off his body


    to shreds until there was nothing left of him.


    If there was any pity in my heart for him at the beginning, it was all gone.


    My eyes zed red as I turned my head toward Ethan¡¯s men, who were crouching or kneeling on the


    ground.


    Their faces paled as they watched their Beta meet his demise.


    "I gave him a chance, just as I am giving you one right now.I don¡¯t expect your loyalty just yet, but I do


    expect you to keep your word that you will submit and not cause chaos until this is all settled and we


    have all decided what is best at this point."


    They all dropped their heads to the ground, with most of them nodding their heads and murmuring,


    "Yes, Luna."


    "Are you hurt, Luna Lucy?" Viktor asked, his head tilting up as he looked at me from the ground.


    I lowered my body as I shook my head and smiled at him.


    "Thank you."


    "There''s no need to thank us, Luna.We have to make sure you¡¯re safe all the time."


    He nodded his head at me, as did the rest of them before he continued.


    "Luna, we won all borders and they are all gathered at the front of the packhouse.Some of the pack


    members are there as well."


    "How many casualties do we have?" I asked.


    "Just two..."


    He took a deep breath, and as his eyes fell on the two fallen warriors, the other carefully ced them


    on their shoulders, ready to take them somewhere.


    "I failed to protect them." I ced my hand on his shoulder.


    "It¡¯s not your fault.You did your best.We win some, we lose some.But you did well tonight, Viktor."


    "Thank you, Luna.¡±


    "I want their bodies home."


    "Yes, Luna.We always take the bodies home if we could."


    "Do you know if Alpha Stone is at the packhouse?" I asked after a while.


    "I forgot to ask them.I can ask again."


    "No need.Let¡¯s just go there."


    I was not worried.


    If they said they had won the entire border, I knew he¡¯d be there.


    "Is the packhouse far from here?"


    My question now was for the cuffed warriors who were just looking at us.


    "Ten kilometers from here." Someone answered.


    "Show me an image of the packhouse in your mind."


    I went to him and ced a hand on his head.


    He flinched at the contact, but when he realized I was not there to hurt him, his shoulders rxed.


    I slipped into his mind and got the image I was looking for.I went to visit the ce before I went back


    and transported everyone, including our dead warriors, into the front of the Silver Crest packhouse.


    "Luna Lucy!" Collin eximed, his eyes widening in shock as he approached me.


    "What are you doing here?"


    ""Where¡¯s Adan?" I asked him instead of answering while my eyes were trying to get past his form,


    wanting to see men behind him.


    But Adan was not there, nor did I smell him.


    "I couldn¡¯t reach his mind.He and de went after Alpha Ethan.They are probably outside this territory


    and too far for us to reach him."


    I nodded my head, and I restrained myself from connecting with Adan¡¯s mind.I promised him I wouldn''t


    disturb him.


    ¡®Lucius?¡¯ I connected with my brother instead.


    ¡®We are still alive" He replied right away.


    ¡®Great to hear that.Did he look for me?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so.He¡¯s enjoying himself here with me"


    ¡®Do you think I can stay here for a while? I don¡¯t know where Adan is, but we won all borders, and I¡¯m


    now inside the territory"


    ¡®I knew you won.I examined all borders and watched how you fought, and you, princess, let me down


    big time"


    He chuckled before he continued.


    ¡®I was expecting you to fight with your bare hands or shift into your wolf, but you fought with your


    demon power.Fucking boring!¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want any casualties"


    ¡®You have no regard for me.I feed on those dead souls"


    ¡®Shut up!¡¯ I snapped at him.


    ¡®Well, what more can I say? Stay there as much as you need to, I¡¯ll take care of the demon prince


    here.I¡¯ll swipe the borders as well to see if I can spot Stone"


    ¡®Thank you, Lucius"


    He didn¡¯t reply, instead, he just chuckled, and our connection ended.He was still not used to hearing


    "thank you" and had not responded, "You¡¯re wee," even once, although I had taught him that it was


    the appropriate response.


    I let my gaze roam the packhouse grounds and watched as they wrapped the young warriors¡¯ dead


    bodies.


    My heart felt heavy again.


    This could have been avoided if Ethan wasn¡¯t so greedy.


    I lost four warriors in two days, and they were young ones and should have a full life ahead of them.


    One of them was mated.


    I could only guess what his mate must be feeling at the moment when the bond broke between them.


    My eyes watered, but I blinked them back before my attention was drawn to the small crowd of females


    in front of the packhouse.


    "Luna Lucy,"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    she said, nodding her head at me, and the other females around her did the same as a sign of respect.


    I smiled at them and was about to ask them if they were okay when the same female began asking.


    "Are we going to be under Alpha Stone now?" She asked in a meek voice, and I could tell she was


    nervous.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    144 - ABrother''s Love


    "Are we going to be under Alpha Stone now?"


    "I believe you have a rightful Alpha who will take over your pack," I answered as I walked toward them.


    "Alpha Fabian is dead, and so is his Beta.We don¡¯t know where Gamma Dalton is or if he¡¯s still alive."


    "Gamma Dalton is alive."


    "Thank Goddess!"


    The crowd gasps, mostly out of relief.


    "Will he be our Alpha since Alpha Stone doesn¡¯t like or want us?" Someone behind her asked.


    "First, don¡¯t say Alpha Stone doesn¡¯t want you.He will note here and help you if he doesn¡¯t care


    about you.Alpha de..."


    I was not able to finish my words when an older female cut me off.


    "Alpha de doesn¡¯t care about us..."


    "He¡¯s here...It means he cares about you."


    Silence.


    "He¡¯s toote.Alpha Fabian is dead."


    "If he didn¡¯t abandon us, our pack wouldn¡¯t die out.Others won¡¯t leave, and we could still be astrong


    pack"


    "He can¡¯t juste back and be our Alpha when we don¡¯t want him anymore."


    Oh, this is bad.


    Adan was right ¡ª his pack hadn¡¯t forgiven de yet.


    "But we don¡¯t have a choice, right? It¡¯s like being conquered again by an Alpha we don¡¯t want."


    I should have shut my mouth and not talked about de until he appeared here.


    Now they wouldn''t stop airing their grievances against him.I raised my hand, and when the voices died


    down, I tried my best to exin.


    "I¡¯m sure there is a venue for this discussion.But for now, rest your heart and your mind, you are all


    safe.Why don¡¯t you all go back to your homes and get some sleep? By daytime, I¡¯m sure Alpha Stone


    or Alpha de will request your presence for a meeting or a dialogue."


    "Will you be here by the morning, Luna Lucy? It has been a long time since we had a Luna, and if


    Alpha Stone takes us, even if we are scared of him, I¡¯m sure having you around will make a difference


    in how we see him." I swallowed hard, lost for words.


    Who would have thought the hard -headed and reckless Omega would be treated with respect like this


    when they were not even females from my pack?


    "Thank you.That''s very nice of you, but I am not the rightful Luna of this pack.I¡¯m sure one day you will


    also have one.And as much as I want to be here by the daytime, I cannot guarantee that.I am also a


    mother, and my son is waiting home for me."


    "We understand, Luna.But we hope you can be our Luna too.We heard good things about you, even if


    they say you have demon blood on you.Maybe they missed the part about you having angel blood as


    well."


    I chuckled softly and smiled at them.


    "I thanked them for their presence and for holding their families together during the 48 hours that they


    were conquered before we all said our goodbyes to each other.After the females of the pack left to


    return to their homes, I got confirmation from Collin that our men were already guarding all borders.He


    had also called Kingston for more reinforcements, while Fabian¡¯s remaining warriors were sent to the


    infirmary first to assess the extent of their injuries.I was d Collin was taking charge, but I couldn¡¯t


    help but worry for Adan.I was contemting reaching out to him when a loud growl erupted in the air,


    and I felt all my hair sticking out.


    "Lucija!"


    This was the first time he called me by that name, and I knew I was in trouble.


    I was not terrified of anything, but I wasn¡¯t lying when I told him before that only he could make my


    knees buckle.I knew he would not hurt me, but I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him at all, even if the


    disappointment was just because I worried him.


    In seconds, Adan was already in front of me, his arms wrapping around my body as he clutched me


    tightly against him.He was full of sweat and blood, but I didn''t mind.


    All my worries and fears vanished into thin air as his manly scent and warmth, together with all the


    sparks and tingles, enveloped my whole body.


    "You shouldn''t do things like this.I will never trust you again if you tell me you will stay home." He


    murmured against my hair as my arms around him tightened.


    "I will exin once you give me a chance, but just so you know.I handled myself really well, and your


    men overreacted in protecting me too, so I guess even if I sleep in the middle of the clearing while they


    are inbat, I would stille out unharmed."


    "Don¡¯t joke about this.We will discuss this once we are home.Are you okay?"


    He cupped my face, his gaze darting around my body.I nodded my head, and he kissed my lips for a


    brief second before hugging me again.


    "I left Aiden with Lucius," I told him.


    "I was about to ask you that."


    "You''re not mad that I left him with him?"


    "No one can protect him better than him.No one will dare raise hell on a demon king, right? Goddess,


    Lucy! I have to wrap you around me next time I go to battle.But I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay."


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay too."


    I knew all eyes must be on us while we hugged each other, but I just wanted to feel him after worrying


    about him.


    "Did you catch Ethan?"


    He nodded his head before he withdrew from hugging me and turned my body around to face another


    direction, where de was standing, as he dropped Ethan''s bloody body on the ground.


    BLADE.


    I smelled Stone and another man.


    They were nearby, and I was hoping it was Ethan that he found.


    I sped up on my run, and the moment I saw Ethan on the ground, with his shoulder being held by


    Stone¡¯s foot, all the rage in me heightened.I leaped forward and shifted back into my human form.I


    Without a warning, my calloused hand reached for his slick hair, grabbing it harshly before I dragged


    him onto the rough forest ground.


    When I spotted a big tree, I lifted him off the ground and swung his body, throwing him towards the


    trunk.


    A loud grunt escaped his throat as the rumbles in my chest turned into growls.He was seated, knees


    up, with his hands on his stomach.


    "de! de!"


    He gave me a smug smirk as if there were no blood on his mouth.


    "You should have seen your brother beg for his life."


    "Fuck you!"


    I spat on him.


    "He¡¯s a fucking coward!"


    "And so the fuck are you! You¡¯re aiming for small packs because you know you¡¯re no match forrger


    ones!"


    "It¡¯s not cowardice! It¡¯s strategy!"


    "But you touched the wrong pack!"


    "You might kill me tonight, but it was worth seeing your brother and your Beta fall!"


    I was already seeing red, but I wanted more of his crimes.I knew men like him would confess and brag


    about what they did before sumbing to death as if it would help their souls get a standing ovation


    from the devil.


    "The only sad thing was, there was no female in that fucking packhouse.Imagine if there was at least


    one who could pleasure me in front of their mates..."


    It was enough.


    Thoughts of Althea crossed my mind, and my hand swung with my ws out andnded on his jaw.His


    head snapped to the side, but he didn¡¯t show any signs of pain.


    "Get up and fight me!"


    I moved back and watched him wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You¡¯re just brave because Stone is there."


    "If I wanted to kill you for disrespecting my Luna, I¡¯ve done it already.


    And you would wish I did because I¡¯m sure the death he nned for you was way more brutal than


    mine."


    Stone stated this in a bored tone.He was sitting on the ground, his back resting against a tree, and just


    looking at us.


    Stone was still talking when the fucker shifted into his wolf form and lunged at me.


    He caught me off guard and was able to bite my shoulder.


    I grunted before my bare hand cupped his wolfe''s neck and dragged him off my body.I felt my skin


    tearing as his canines refused to let go of my shoulder.I flung his wolf, and itnded on the ground with


    a big thud.I didn¡¯t give him time to pick himself up as I leaped in the air andnded on top of his wolf,


    my ws directly aimed at his eyes, eliminating his vision.


    Hawke wanted to take charge, but I wanted to see him die in my human hands.I wanted to spew words


    at him before he found his way to hell.He growled before I withdrew my ws from his eyes and


    gripped his neck.


    "Shift!"


    His body was shaking, and he was fighting himself from shifting at the same time.He was trying to


    shake off my weight on top of him.


    I was not a small man, and although his wolf was big and strong, years of being a mercenary had


    turned me feral and ruthless.I had killed many wolves, Alphas and high-ranking ones, with my bare


    hands, and he was no different.


    My other hand reached for his shoulder, twisting it when he failed to shift back.I heard his bone snap,


    breaking it in an instant.


    Ethan shifted into his human form and whimpered like a fucking baby below me, while blood trickled


    down his eyes.


    "I have a son!" He shouted.


    "Then I¡¯m doing him a fucking favor!" I pulled his neck up just to m his head back on the ground a


    couple of times.


    He growled back at me in contempt, his arms flung up as he tried to throw jabs at me, but he was


    already fucking blind, and I doubt if he could hit me hard.


    I threw my right fist straight at his face before letting go of his neck, only for me to punch him in the


    throat, crushing his windpipe.I could feel the rushing flow of my blood as rage swept through me.


    He was a fucking bloody mess under me, but I wanted more.


    If only I could shred even his soul to pieces, I would.I stood up - his body was syed out on the


    ground.


    "Enough!"


    He tried to growl but his throat must be hurting him because it sounded like a squeak.


    "Did you stop when people begged for their lives?" I bellowed at him.


    My left foot mmed on his broken shoulder, making him grunt in pain.


    His teeth bared like a wild animal as he aggressively tried to push my foot away.


    ¡°I have never wed someone¡¯s heart before, but I will make an exception for you.And I will not even


    ask you to apologize or pray for your sins to save you! May your soul rot in hell!" I growled, making the


    earth surrounding us shake at the intensity of it.


    I with drew my foot from his shoulder and threw my right hand out in a curved punch, letting my ws


    reach for his heart, tearing his skin as they dug deeper.


    Blood spluttered off his chest as his painful cry was drowned out by the growl that erupted from my


    throat until he could no longer produce a sound.


    His eyes rolled before his head followed, and my hand grabbed the thing I was aiming for before pulling


    it off his chest.


    My body was drenched in his blood as I clutched his heart so tightly that I crushed it before dropping it


    on his body.


    It was only then that everything sank in.


    I felt a connection snap inside me, and my head connected to my pack.


    I heard voices, but they were too faint because they were too far away from me.


    I quickly shut off my mind as my entire body began shaking and emptiness brewed inside.


    Ethan was dead.


    And so was my brother.


    I walked toward the nearest tree and sat under it, leaning my back against its trunk.


    Tears blurred my eyes as the pain in my chest heightened.


    For the first time since Sol died, I let myself cry.


    Fabian was all I had, and I was incredibly selfish to put him in danger by pushing my responsibility onto


    him.


    Between the two of us, he was the weaker one.


    He would have flinched at the sight of blood and a head being ripped off, but he stood up for me.


    He tried.


    And no matter how many times he begged me to return, to take the pack back, I was too selfish: I was


    so wrapped up in my misery that I forgot about my brother¡¯s.


    Fabian was braver than me.


    He took the pack under his wing, even though the responsibility terrified him, while I ran away at the


    first sign of pain.


    Now it was toote to take it all back.


    I lost the only person who understood me and never lost faith in me, and no matter how many times I


    killed Ethan, it would never be enough.


    Fabian¡¯s death was now my burden to carry.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    145 - Elliot ADAN STONE.


    After we had arrived at the Silver Crest¡¯s packhouse, de requested to have an hour or two to


    himself.I let him go.


    He probably wanted to wash off the blood and dirt from his body.


    He refused to speak with anyone, and as much as I understood him, I was expecting him to act like an


    Alpha, but he was letting his emotions rule him again.


    "Let him grieve."


    Lucy¡¯s voice snapped me from my thoughts.


    Her soft hand rubbed against my naked chest, pacifying my emotions, while our gazes followed de


    as he stepped inside his packhouse.


    "He just lost his brother, and I¡¯m sure he could feel it, or worse, he heard from the pack link that he was


    not wanted here."


    "Maybe you¡¯re right.But he can¡¯t sulk after this.He has no Beta, and his Gamma is not here.He needs


    to step up and be an Alpha for his people."


    "He¡¯s acting this way because he knows you¡¯re here."


    "Once we got everyone settled, we needed to go home and let him manage his pack."


    "Maybe we can leave some warriors with him to help out his men," I suggested.


    "I was thinking of that.And maybe I will leave Collin here for a day or two so he can help de with any


    ns for rebuilding his pack."


    "You will help him, right?"


    "I did help him today.Do you want me to help him some more?"


    She nodded her head.


    A weing expression crossed her face, and I couldn''t help but let out a smug grin.She cared about


    him.


    "I thought you hated him."


    "I hated his actions but not the person.And right now, despite his pack not wanting him, he¡¯s the best


    option they have.Unless you want to challenge him and take his pack?"


    Her brows rose as a mischievous grin curled on her plump lips.


    "Our territory is already big.Plus, my hands are already full with my Luna and the demon prince.I know I


    can handle more, but I don¡¯t want to.You, Aiden, and our pack are enough for me."


    "Good answer, because I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m willing to share more of you with another pack.I want all of you


    for myself if I can."


    She answered in a soft voice as her arms locked around my neck.


    Whatever expression she carried, my mate was really beautiful.


    "I¡¯m all yours, baby..."


    I pulled her body closer, pressing my growing erection onto her front, not just so she could feel it, but to


    hide it from sight.


    Thankfully, there was no longer a crowd around us except for my Beta and a few warriors.


    ''''Goddess, Lucy.You make me want to throw you onto my shoulder and invade a room in this


    packhouse so I could fuck the hell out of you."


    "Well, the forest doesn''t sound bad too..."


    She smiled seductively while trailing her pointer finger on my nose down to my mouth, which I captured


    instantly with my lips and began nibbling on softly.


    "You look like you want me to eat you instead of dressing up for a battle," I spoke in between nibbling


    on her finger.


    She arched her body and threw her head back as she chuckled softly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I would prefer fighting naked as it¡¯s morefortable, but I don¡¯t think my Alpha would appreciate


    that.So this was the best I could do."


    "Why have you never used this suit while seducing me in bed?"


    "Any lingerie or costume I wear are usually gone in seconds, so I thought you don¡¯t mind those at all."


    "I do, but I want what¡¯s inside more.But we can try this body suitter in our room.I¡¯m sure Lucius won¡¯t


    mind watching Aiden for the rest of the night."


    This was escting so fast.


    My cock was so fucking hard already.I was just like de, letting my emotions¡ª lust specifically ¡ª rule


    over me when I should be focusing on other things tonight.


    Lucy giggled and mentioned that she was looking forward to it but my attention was already drawn


    away by the mindlink that I reached from a warrior at the border.


    ¡®Alpha, Alpha Ethan¡¯s father arrived at the border.He has three cars and five warriors with him.I¡¯m not


    sure if there are more inside the car. He said he was not here to fight but just wanted a word with you


    or Alpha de" He stated.


    ¡®I will be there.


    Make sure he doesn¡¯te near the perimeter line"


    ¡®Yes, Alpha"


    "What is it?"


    Lucy inquired after the mindlink had been severed as her hands went down to my chest.


    "Ethan¡¯s father is at the border.He might have felt the pack link disconnected upon Ethan¡¯s death.But I


    wonder how he got here so fast unless he was on his way here."


    "Should you call on de?" She asked.


    "No.Let him rest, I will face him.I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here about his son, not about this pack."


    "So if Ethan is dead, who will lead his pack and territories as Alpha? Does it automatically go to


    de?"


    "No.That¡¯s not how it works.They were fighting for thisnd only, and there was no intention of a duel


    for all packs.de doesn¡¯t want his pack.And Ethan has a rightful heir, it will be passed on to him or his


    Beta."


    "He no longer has a Beta.I let our warriors kill his Beta while I watched."


    "You what? What happened to try to save everyone except Ethan?"


    "Hmmm..."


    "It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s not a nice person too.Just like Ethan, he was an egoistic bastard."


    Lucy let out a sigh, and I thought it was out of relief that I was not ming her for killing him or feeling


    guilty about it.But her next word almost made me snap out of my control.


    "He tried to w my heart."


    "He did what?"


    I growled, and I felt all eyes were on us.She rubbed her hands gently on my chest, and it helped to


    slow my breathing.


    "Rx.He would never get to me.He tried but was unsessful.Besides, our warriors sprang into


    action so quickly that I didn¡¯t even have to raise a finger to kill him.They did it for me without any order,


    and they did it in seconds.He¡¯s dead, shredded into pieces even before I could blink an eye."


    "Lucy..."


    I closed my eyes and rubbed both my palms on my face."


    Anything else I need to know?"


    "I love you...and that I¡¯m proud of you and our warriors."


    A smile tugged on my lips as I withdrew my hands from my face and opened my eyes.


    "How could I be angry now?"


    She shook her head and smiled beautifully at me, her lips glistening under the light of the moon.


    "Calm your heart.We still need to meet Ethan¡¯s father."


    "Do you want toe with me?"


    "Yes, I want to see the man who ruined your childhood.Maybe make him pay for it..."


    "We can¡¯t kill him if he doesn¡¯t attack."


    "No rules in the North, remember?"


    Her eyes glinted.She shed me her red demon eyes before they went back to normal.


    I pecked her lips and then pressed a soft kiss on her forehead."He¡¯s not worth it.


    Killing him for no reason will just turn us into another Ethan."


    She hugged me tightly before nuzzling her nose in the nook of my neck.


    "Thank you for keeping me on the line..."


    "I''ll always do that...just like you''ve always done for me."


    Lucy and I, together with my Beta transported our bodies to the border, where Ethan¡¯s father, former


    Alpha Elizar, was waiting for us.


    I watched him stare at us as we walked toward the border¡¯s line, my hand holding my Luna while my


    Beta was walking beside her and two warriors behind us.


    Elizar had five warriors surrounding him, but I could hear a few more heartbeats on their sides, so I


    knew he had men sitting inside the car.


    "Let¡¯s cut the pleasantries.I will not pretend that I am pleased to see you, Elizar.State your concern, and


    we can end this conversation right away."


    "Where is my son?"


    He went directly to the point, just as I expected.


    "You know the answer to that."


    "I want his body."


    "The decision lies with the Alpha of this pack.And I can assure you, he will not give it to you."


    "l¡¯m not here for a war.My son is already dead.I¡¯m just asking for his body."


    "And so was Alpha Fabian.And we don¡¯t have his body.He was not even given a proper burial.So why


    does your son deserve one?"


    He growled, and Lucy¡¯s hold on me tightened.


    "Leave, or I will have my men force you out of thisnd," I told him in a cold voice.


    "This conversation is not over," He said, gritting his teeth.


    "I''m sure it is."


    "Bring me, Elliot!" He shouted.


    I was confused for a second until I realized what he was about to do.


    The door of one of the cars opened, and one man climbed out before he took something or someone


    from the car.


    And I was right.


    Elliot, Ethan¡¯s four- or five-year-old son, went running to his grandfather, who immediately caught him


    in his arms before he went around to face us again.


    "Ask them, son, where is your father?"


    His tone shifted into his usually arrogant ways the moment his grandson was in our presence.


    Fucking bastard.


    "Where is daddy?"


    The young pup asked, with his eyes shifting between the three of us.He looked like Ethan with his hair


    slicked up the way Ethan would fix his.


    I felt Lucy¡¯s emotions plummet into sadness before she put up her walls.


    "Your father has gone off somewhere.I¡¯m afraid you will not see him..."


    I couldn''t continue with the word anymore.


    "He said we would visit him here today.I¡¯m tired." He said it so smartly, and although I didn¡¯t want to feel


    guilty, I did.


    With my face void of any emotions, I thought of all the females and pups that were caught in Ethan¡¯s


    war while he conquered packs and territories.I should not feel bad.I kept reminding myself.


    "He¡¯s not here.I suggest you tell your grandfather to head back where you came from."


    "Look at them, Elliot."


    The moment those words left Eliizar¡¯s mouth I knew it was heading bad for little Elliot.


    "These people killed your father.He¡¯s noting back to you anymore."


    Lucy¡¯s grasp on my hands tightened, and I could feel her almost shaking, but she was trying to restrain


    herself from creating any scene.


    "No...Daddy was just on the phone with me."


    The pup shook his head.


    Elizar ignored his words and instead turned his gaze back to us.


    "I will make you pay for killing my son, if not me, I will make sure Elliot will do it for me one day.I don¡¯t


    care what power you hold, Adan Stone.You¡¯ re still a fucking coward and weak in my eyes,"


    I was about tosh out at him when Lucy spoke before I could.


    "If there was any cowardly man in here, Elizar, it would be you.You¡¯re using a child to shield yourself


    while you hurled insults at us because you know we won¡¯t touch you in his presence."


    Elizar was about to say something when Lucy beat him into it again.


    "Now leave this ce before I show you that I can still end your life with just a snap of my fingers and


    make your grandson forget all about it in an instant."


    She said that calmly before smiling at him, and soon a mist began to arise from her body, which began


    to fascinate the young boy.


    "Look, grandpa! Magic!"


    He gasped.


    Elizar¡¯s jaw tightened as his eyes dted.


    "Your choice, Elizar.Leave in a peaceful manner, or we can do the opposite."


    I spoke, my eyes giving him a warning.


    Without any more prodding, Elizar stepped backward until he turned his body around and walked to his


    car, clutching the young pup tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    146 - Where Are They?


    LUCY.


    We stayed for another hour, giving instructions and reminders to the warriors who would stay here,


    together with Beta Collin.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The omegas working in the packhouse had returned and volunteered to prepare food for de and the


    other warriors, which was already a good sign.


    Most of the pack was already sleeping, but I was sure there would be a big crowd waiting for de


    tomorrow.


    And as much as Adan wanted to help a brother out, he didn¡¯t want to interfere with de or make his


    presence known, giving the pack the idea to choose him just to spite de.


    After his one-on-one talk with de, we prepared ourselves to return to our territory.


    de offered to have us use one of the cars around the packhouse, but Adan declined as we would


    rather do it by transporting us in a split second as we both missed our son by now.


    We only took seven warriors with us.


    Two of them were injured, while the other four would help carry the dead warriors¡¯ bodies, which


    reminded me that I had to meet their family today to personally send our condolences and offer help.


    But in the meantime, I just wanted to go home, hug both Aiden and Adan in my arms, and get some


    sleep before the sun came up.


    After we said our goodbyes to de and Collin and made sure the warriors were ready to go, I


    transported them first to where they should be before Adan and I appeared at the receiving hall of the


    packhouse.


    It was only five in the morning and still dark outside, but the whole house was lit up, and it seemed


    everyone was already up.


    Mom immediately rose from the couch she was sitting on, rushed to me, and held my hands the


    moment we appeared.


    "Oh, Lucy!"


    They didn¡¯t spend the night here, so why were they here in the wee hours of the morning? My heart


    began thudding loudly as fear crept through me.


    "What''s going on?" Adan asked, and both our gazes went around the room.


    "Where is Aiden?"


    Sobs escaped Mom¡¯s throat before Dad pulled her away from me and Laira began to talk.


    "We can¡¯t find them.We searched the entire house, and Kingston had already given the order to search


    the entire territory."


    "What do you mean you can¡¯t find him? He¡¯s with Lucius! My brother!" I told her in a slightly higher


    voice as panic arose in my chest.


    I tried to connect my mind with my brother¡¯s, but his mind was shut off.


    "Luna Lucy, I didn¡¯t know you left.If I knew, I would have stayed with them and watched him."


    Natasha butted in, she was the personal omega I chose to help me with Aiden when I needed


    assistance.


    "It¡¯s not your fault.I left in a hurry."


    I was so disappointed with myself.


    "We know Lucius was here.He appeared with Aiden at the office, where I decided to stay for the night


    as I was waiting for your call.He asked for something Aiden could eat.I went and fixed milk for him, and


    then they went back to the nursery."


    "And then?" Adan inquired.


    "After they went back to the nursery, I woke up Lena, and she went and checked on them from time to


    time, but for thest hour, they weren¡¯t there, and..."


    "And nobody fucking let me know!" Adan growled.


    "We tried to call Silver Crest Line, where Collin called me earlier, but no one was picking up the phone.I


    sent three warriors to drive there to inform you, but you got here first." Kingston exined.


    "I don¡¯t think Lucius will take him away," Dad said.


    "I don¡¯t know, Dad.He¡¯s so fascinated with him."


    Tears rolled down my cheeks.


    I had no idea which pained me the most: not seeing Aiden or knowing my brother betrayed me after I


    trusted him.


    "Stop, Lucy.I agree with Dad.We will find them.I¡¯m sure Lucius has a good excuse."


    It was Adan this time as he drew me into his arms.


    "The terrace door was open when I went there...So he may have used that as an exit."


    Lena added.


    "He doesn¡¯t need to use an exit, he can just appear and disappear!"


    "We need to go to the underworld.Maybe he took her there."


    Adan looked at me as he spoke.


    "He knew he couldn¡¯t take him there without my permission!"


    I snapped at him.


    "Calm down!"


    He rubbed his palms against my arms before he abruptly turned around and looked at Kingston.


    "Did you say he carried Aiden in his arms?"


    It surprised me as well, because Lucius never held Aiden, even if I kept pushing him toward him.


    Kingston nodded his head.


    Adan shifted his eyes to Lena.


    "Those times you checked on them, did he put Aiden back on the crib or was he carrying him?"


    "I went twice, and both times he was carrying him.Both times, the terrace door was locked.I swear, I


    never suspected he was nning to take him, if anything, he looked like he was enjoying his moment


    with him.And he never pushed me away or got upset when I checked on them, so I would never even


    consider that he would take him."


    "Maybe they just flew around? That¡¯s why the terrace door is open? "I told Adan, I wanted to believe


    this was the only reason.But why would he shut his mind to me? Adan took my hand and tugged on it


    before dragging me with hurried footsteps to the main door until we were walking down the steps.The


    moment we reached the steps, my heart dropped because I heard a faint sound ofughter ringing in


    the air.


    Aiden wasughing.


    It was the most beautiful sound.


    He might just be in his second month, but like any demon baby, his mind and reflexes were advanced


    for his age.


    My eyes locked with Adan¡¯s as we slowly tilted our heads up.


    The sky was moonless and dark on this side of the territory, but even without seeing what was above


    us, I knew where theughter wasing from.


    A smile tugged on Adan¡¯s mouth as he looked at the people around us and smiled at Mom.


    "Rx, I think they''re just hanging out on the roof."


    He then shifted his gaze at me before letting his wings out.


    "Ready? Ww I nodded my head and let my wings out as well, and with our hands entwined, we


    ascended our bodies slowly so as not to startle Aiden if he saw us.But if I thought they would be


    surprised to see us, I was wrong.It was I who got surprised as too many emotions flooded my


    chest.Lucius was sitting on the highest point of the roof, his back on us, and he had Aiden sitting on his


    lap with one arm wrapped around his small body.


    His free hand was pointing at the wide forest in front of them while he told him stories about creatures


    he could find in the underworld, while I saw Aiden scratching Lucius¡¯ arms with his tiny fingers.


    Lucius let out some scales on his right arm so Aiden had something to scratch on, and it looked like my


    son was enjoying it while listening to his story.


    My eyes watered as I stifled the sobs trying to escape my lips, as I didn¡¯t want to break the moment


    between them.


    ¡®Do you want to sit beside them?¡¯ Adan asked in my head.


    ¡®Yes" I replied.


    He tugged my hand gently and moved us.


    Wended on the roof, and I was sure my brother was startled by our presence, which was strange ¡ª


    did he not feel my aura? We sat on Lucius¡¯ left side, with me in between him and Adan.


    "You arrive home."


    Lucius broke the silence between us.


    "Yes, we did."


    "I took him out because he wouldn''t stop crying, and I didn¡¯t want to bother Kingston with another bottle


    of milk.


    I thought I''d just let him out on the terrace, but I realize the view here is better."


    "So, did you like holding him?" Adan asked.


    "I do. I never hold something as squishy as this one."


    "Squishy. When did you learn that word?"


    "Lena told me earlier. She said, ''isn¡¯t he a squishy little thing?''"


    He chuckled as she mimicked the way Lena spoke.He then looked at me, and I saw his eyes turn full


    ck before sadness flitted in them.


    "Do you want him back now?" I smiled at him and shook my head before I pulled my knees up and


    rested my arms on them.


    My gaze shifted to the forest in front of us.


    "I thought you kidnapped my son and took him to the underworld."


    "You still don¡¯t trust me."


    He scoffed at me.


    "But Dad and Adan do.I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t feel bad.I¡¯m also still new to this trust process."


    "Why did you shut off your mind? You did scare us." Adan spoke.


    "Ever since the power shifted from Father, my mind has been on rubble.I hear everything rted to


    Kalmerus, and sometimes it gets overwhelming.I just thought maybe I could spend a few minutes of


    peace with this prince in my arms."


    He then chuckled.


    "I forgot he¡¯s not mine, and you might worry.And I lost track of time."


    I felt Adan¡¯s arms coil around my body as he pulled me closer to him.I leaned my head to his side as


    my eyes looked at Lucius and Aiden.


    "My son likes you."


    "You noticed? I thought I was just convincing myself that he likes me.But if you say so..."


    We didn¡¯t say anything and just watched as he shifted Aiden¡¯s position to face him before lifting him in


    the air.I could see Lucius¡¯ eyes sparkle, which I had never seen before.


    He really liked my son.


    "Look at you, little demon.You like Uncle Lucius, right?"


    Aiden began kicking his legs as he giggled, making Luciusugh for a while before his face turned


    serious.


    "I guess you¡¯re special and one of a kind, Luther.Because not everyone likes Uncle Lucius."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    147 - 21st


    LUCY.


    Tomorrow was supposed to be a happy day, but my heart felt heavy the moment I woke up today.


    I will be twenty-one, and I have no idea how I will celebrate it.I told Adan I didn¡¯t want a big party, but


    I¡¯m starting to regret it.


    I had never celebrated my birthdays since my parents died, and the two years I spent in the orphanage


    didn¡¯t make up for it as I gave them a false date of birth.


    So I never get any cakes and birthday wishes anymore on my real birthday.I miss Mom and how she


    would always try to give me the best birthday, even with just a simple cake and food.


    And how Diego would always make an effort to return home to us on that day.He never failed.He kept


    showing up until he could no longer do it.


    I wished I opted for a big celebration so the empty space in my heart that only my parents could fill


    would be temporarily filled with the people I loved.


    But it¡¯s toote to change my mind.


    At least Adan invited me for ate dinner tonight.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes as I washed my face.I knew I could fix my features and no one would


    know I''d been crying, but Adan would feel it for sure.I should stop pitying myself.I had the best mate,


    the best pup, the best inws, and a whole pack who loved me.I had what most females didn¡¯t have.


    But I couldn¡¯t help it.I only had eleven years with my parents, and my only hope was to see them again


    one day, on the Moon.


    But Hades and his deal with Adan were telling me I would never see them again.


    This was something I couldn¡¯te to terms with.I knew they would understand that I would be


    choosing Adan, but I wished I didn¡¯t have to choose.


    ¡®Are you ready? Should Ie and pick you up?¡¯ Adan¡¯s voice dug into my head. I told him to prepare


    for tonight in another room so I could have the suite all to myself.I blew my nose before I answered


    him.


    ¡®¡®Almost, give me ten minutes more"


    ¡®¡®I''ll give you twenty minutes.The reservation is at eight o¡¯clock, so we have time"


    ¡®¡®Thank you.I can¡¯t wait to see you.."


    ¡®¡®Me too, my sexy bunny"


    I chuckled softly and sshed my face with water again before drying it off with a towel.I took a deep


    breath and looked at myself in the mirror as my eyes slowly returned to normal.


    No more puffy eyes.


    I have Adan.


    And Aiden.


    And now I have a new family.


    I smiled despite the ache in my heart.I was sure Mom and Diego were happy for me.I looked at the


    make-up kit I took out earlier and scrunched up my nose.


    I¡¯d beenzytely, constantly using my power to fix myself, and I suppose that will be the case tonight


    as I spent my time crying instead of fixing myself.


    I shrugged my shoulders before flicking my fingers.


    My face was now fully made up, I just needed my dress.


    I walked out of the bathroom naked, towards the newly built walk- in closet, and picked up the evening


    dress I chose for tonight.


    It was a ssic ck evening dress with thin straps and a sweetheart neckline.


    I could have opted for a colorful one, but Adan was used to me dressing up in this shade most of the


    time, and I wasfortable with ck.


    I pulled the dress over my chest and stood up in front of a full- length mirror, and instead of putting it on


    manually, I twirled my body around, and by the time my front turned to the mirror again, I was already


    d in my evening gown.


    I winked at myself, satisfied with how I looked.


    If only I had a daughter too, then dressing up like this would be fun.I took a red lipstick and applied a


    little more on my lips before I went to pick up a ck stiletto and a matching pouch.


    ¡®¡®I¡¯m ready when you are"


    I sent Adan a mindlink as I walked out of the closet, only to stop in my tracks when I saw him leaning


    against the wall just beside the bedroom door.


    His eyes raked my body up and down, and his hand was on his jaw as his lips twitched into a smirk.He


    looked so delicious in a formal, fitted grey shirt and formal ck pants that, if we hadn¡¯t had


    reservations at the restaurant, I might have asked him to stay home and give mea daughter instead.


    I spread my arms open and raised my eyebrows.


    "Do I look okay?"


    "Perfect.As always...But something is missing."


    He pushed his body off the wall and walked toward me.My eyes followed his movement, letting myself


    be immersed in his perfection.


    This Alpha used to be just a dream that I kept aiming to reach.


    Having Adan was the biggest blessing in my life, everything just fell into ce with him beside me.He


    took something out of his pocket before heid his palm in front of me.


    My eyes darted to the ck box in his hand.


    "Happy birthday, my Luna.Open it."


    "It¡¯s not my birthday yet."


    "Then it means you will still get a gift tomorrow."


    I smiled at him before carefully opening it.


    A gold locket ne.I bit my bottom lip as I opened the locket, only for my eyes to water.I was


    expecting a picture of the three of us, only to be surprised to see Mom, Diego, and my picture inside.


    My mate knew me too well.


    "Where did you get it?" I asked, and my eyes locked with his.


    "I will tell youter, but for now, let me put it on you."


    He took the locket from my hand and moved to stand behind me.I slid my hair to the side and waited


    until he was able to ce it around my neck.


    "Thank you..."


    He spun my body around, hands on my waist, as he stared me in the eyes.


    "Happy 21st birthday, Lucy.I don¡¯t know how to make birthday wishes...but I''ll try."


    "It¡¯s not my birthday yet..."


    I chuckled softly, but what I was trying to do was stop my eyes from watering.


    "I know.But I want to be the first one to greet you and the first one to give you a birthday wish."


    "Sounds fair.I want that too..."


    "Happy birthday, Lucy."


    He cupped my hands in between his and brought them to his mouth.


    "I know you hated Lucien, for what he did to your mother, but let me be selfish and say I am happy you¡¯


    re here.Without you, I don¡¯t know what my world would be."


    "Don''t make me cry..."


    I tried to smile as my eyes burned.


    "You¡¯re the best thing that happened to me.I know! haven''t said sorry for the deal I made with


    Hades.I¡¯m sorry if it hurts you, but I want a lifetime with you, and having that deal was my only


    guarantee I could take you home with me.I have done many things in my life that I regret, but not that


    one.Not that one."


    His eyes were turning red, but I could see the sincerity in them.


    "And I would do it again in a heartbeat if I needed to.So I¡¯m sorry.But we have a lifetime, a long one,


    and I will find a way to take our souls back.I will do everything, I promise you that."


    "We, Adan.We.We will find a way.Together."


    Tears streamed down my face as I removed my hands from his and cupped his face.


    "I will probably sell my soul and my body to save you if I need to...so there is no need to apologize. I


    understand."


    "Thank you.I need to hear that."


    "And now that you know I¡¯m not ming you for it, where is your birthday wish for me?"


    I tried to lighten up the atmosphere as I wiped the tears about to fall from his eyes with my fingers.


    "I wish a lifetime of happiness for you.And I wish that I could give you that.I hope that all your wishes


    come true.Finally, I wish and hope you will continue to love me in this lifetime, in the next, and


    wherever fate may take us.I nodded my head and smiled warmly at him.


    "I sucked at giving wishes, right? Thest part was more for me than you." He chuckled.


    I shook my head as tears trickled down my face again.


    "It¡¯s the best one I have.And for thest one, you don¡¯t need to wish for that.Because I am certain that I


    will never stop loving you, Adan, not in this life or the next.I¡¯ve been yours since the moment I saw you


    at the feast, or perhaps even before that when you expressed a desire to be mated with a demon.It¡¯s


    already written in the stars - nothing and no one can change that."


    Adan took me to the same ce where we had our first dinner, and although we went to many different


    restaurants for our weekly dates, this ce held a special ce in my heart because of everything that


    happened in the gazebo that night.I smiled as I took his hand in mine, and he helped me out of the car.


    My eyes darted to the pathway leading to the outside garden where the private gazebo was before I


    leaned my body closer to him.


    "Are we dining under the same gazebo?"


    "Do you want to? I thought we should take a private room inside instead."


    "Great then.Then I don¡¯t need to use any illusions if we get a little frisky again tonight."


    I winked at him as we walked hand in hand toward the restaurant entrance, where we were met by the


    receptionist.


    "Reservations for Lucy Robinson,"


    Adan stated.


    "Of course, Alpha, you don¡¯t need to remind us.We have the room for you and Luna Lucy."


    "I''m just pretending we are normal people."


    He answered him in a happy tone, and I couldn¡¯t help but swoon over the big change in his demeanor


    with the people around him ¡ª too far from the Alpha Stone I¡¯d been with who scowled and growled all


    the time.


    "Got it, Mr.Robinson.This way please."


    We ended at the far end of the restaurant and stopped at thest wooden double door, which I thought


    was for big engagements and events.


    "Luna Lucy,"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I turned to my side and saw a female handing me a bouquet of different colored roses.


    "Thank you,"


    I smiled at her as I took it from her, my eyes gazing at Adan¡¯s I sniffed the roses before picking up the


    small card.


    "Happy Birthday,"


    Adan kissed my temple, and the two receptionists with us greeted me the same way and handed me


    another bouquet, this time from the restaurant.


    Adan knew how to make me happy, making sure I got to experience things I had never experienced


    before.


    But if I thought that was all, it wasn¡¯t.


    The moment the door opened, my mouth dropped at the crowd waiting for us.


    Every important person in my life was present, standing around at the presidential table, waiting for us


    to arrive.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    148 - Family ADAN STONE.


    The days went by so swiftly.


    My days following the retrieval of the Silver Crest Pack from Ethan were spent assisting de as he


    slowly built his pack again, but after a week, I left him on his own and began preparing for Lucy¡¯s 21st


    birthday.


    She told me she didn¡¯t want a big celebration on her birthday, and although I promised her I would not


    give her a big one, I wanted her first birthday with me to be memorable.


    So I invited people who were important to her to celebrate with us.


    Nothing big.


    Just a private family dinner at the first restaurant where I took her.


    I opened the double door without taking my eyes off her.I wanted to be the first one to see if it would


    make her happy or disappointed that I didn¡¯t keep my promise.


    But it¡¯s not yet her birthday, so technically I wasn¡¯t breaching any promises, right? Lucy¡¯s eyes widened


    as her mouth opened the moment she saw the people waiting inside the big dining hall.


    Mom and Dad with Aiden.


    Our Beta couple, Collin and Laira, with Nathaniel.


    Our Gamma couple, Kingston and Lena, with Carlston.


    Patrea.


    Althea.


    Ste, took Adessa with her, as she mentioned Adessa was the one closest to Lucy at the orphanage.


    And then Aeon and Alexa with their two pups.


    I felt a surge of different emotions arise from Lucy, and I was 100 percent sure happiness was one of


    them.I took her hand, snapping her out of her shock.


    She tilted her head in my direction before she mumbled, "I told you..."


    "Are you mad?" I asked.


    She shook her head before wrapping her arms around my body and hugging me tightly.


    "Thank you! I didn¡¯t know I needed this, but thank you! Everyone is here, and the ce is so beautiful."


    My hand smoothed over her hair as I threw a thumbs-up sign to my Beta and Gamma females who


    helped me out with the venue.


    Lucy was right in her appreciation.


    The dining hall looked majestic and cozy at the same time, with candles and dimmed lights all over the


    ce.


    Soon, Mom approached us with Aiden in her arms before everyone came to us and began greeting her,


    but my eyes were looking for someone.


    Where the fuck was Lucius? Did somethinge up from the underworld that he needs to attend to


    today? Or did he lose track of time? I was hoping Lucy wouldn''t notice until he showed up.


    After all the flowers and gifts were handed to her, we all decided to go to dinner.


    I pulled the chair over and let her sit down at the head of the table beside me.


    The pups had their own table in the other corner with the omegas that were looking after them.


    Aeon and Alexa sat at the other end of the table, facing Lucy and me.


    My Betas and Gammas were on their sides.


    Mom and Dad were on my right, with Momma and Pops beside them, while Ste and Adessa were on


    their front.


    Adessa was sitting next to Althea.


    Lucius was supposed to be on Lucy¡¯s left, followed by Patrea.


    Which now kept me thinking that he might have seen Patrea and backed out.


    Fucking coward.


    The moment I sat down, Lucy held my forearm.


    "Where is Lucius? Did you invite him?" I nodded my head.


    "The empty space on your right is his seat."


    "Maybe he just attended to an important matter," Dad answered.


    "He would have informed you like he didst time," Lucy added.


    She was referring to Aiden¡¯s ceremony, which Lucius missed.


    He informed us at the exact moment he had things to deal with, and only appeared after all the guests


    had gone home.


    But this time, I didn''t have any messages from him.


    ¡®¡®Lucius?¡¯¡¯ I tried.


    If he was in the underworld, I would not be able to connect unless he connected with me first.


    Only demon kings had the ability to use mindlinks between realms.


    But this time, I could feel his mind was open, although he wasn¡¯t responding.He¡¯s in the human realm.


    ¡®¡®Can you fucking answer me? Losing your balls again because Patrea is here?¡¯¡¯ I mocked him.


    "Lucius doesn¡¯t eat.So maybe he will show up after we have eaten dinner." Patrea said, and all eyes


    shifted to her.


    Lucius had eaten dinner with us several times, and the rest of my family had no idea that he never ate.


    My brother-inw might be a demon, but he sure yed it well to pretend around my family.


    "But Lucius had eaten dinner and lunch with us several times."


    Mom¡¯s eyes were rounding.


    Patrea smiled, a red tint creeping up her cheeks.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "So he doesn¡¯t usually eat?"


    Momma asked, her eyes shifting between Lucy and Patrea, both shaking their heads.


    "He doesn¡¯t have a pte," I told them.


    "And you, Lucy? You don¡¯t have a sense of taste either? Are you just pretending my food tastes good?"


    Mom asked her, and I could tell she felt a little hurt by this realization because both Lucy and Lucius


    had told her they liked her cooking.


    Lucy chuckled softly, pressing a napkin on her mouth before she responded.


    "I have a pte, Mom. I am half shifter.


    "And I do love your food!"


    "I knew it, Lucius is really special.That¡¯s why I liked him." Momma exined.


    Pops cleared his throat, and his eyes darted to his side where Momma sat without actually turning his


    head.


    "Oh, honey! You¡¯re not jealous of a young man!" Momma teased him as she winked at us.


    "Hmmm..."


    Pops responded with a hum and continued eating.


    "Lucius is older than Pops, Momma." Aeon chuckled.


    "Oh, I forgot! Isn¡¯t it exciting?"


    Momma giggled, acting like a teenager, but we all knew she just loved to tease Pops, who would never


    admit his jealousy in front of his grandpups.


    "Eat, Crystal.Your food is getting warm."


    Pops told her in a cold tone.


    We all shared a littleugh before we moved on to another topic.


    All this time, I was watching Patrea''s face.


    She kept her gaze on her te most of the time, and I wondered if she ever thought of Lucius as much


    as the demon king thought of her.


    "Lucius?" I tried again.


    ¡°I know you can hear me.Just fucking answer me"


    ¡®I¡¯m here.I¡¯m just suppressing my aura"


    He finally replied.


    ¡®show up.You fucking coward"


    ¡®I¡¯m still having fun where I am.But maybeter, when I can give my gift to Lucy alone"


    ¡®You know this is Lucy¡¯s first birthday with me, and I want it to be special.If you blow this because of


    your absence, I swear to the Goddess and Hades, I will remove Luther from Aiden¡¯s name, and he will


    never set foot in your kingdom"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Are you threatening me?'' Heughed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think anyone can threaten a demon king, but yes, I am.Show your fucking face here and greet


    your sister.Or I can also inform Patrea that the devil¡¯s tail is waging in her presence."


    This time my tone was teasing him.I was not even done with my words when I felt his aura around the


    room.


    "Lucius is here!" Mom eximed happily, and all eyes followed her line of sight.


    Lucius was at the kids¡¯ table, sitting on one of the little chairs, engaging Alonzo, Carlston, and


    Nathaniel in a deep conversation while Amara ced an empty tea cup in front of him before he took it


    and pretended to sip on it, which made my niece very happy.


    It looked like he had been there with the pup for a long time, and he just wouldn¡¯t let us feel or see him


    at all until he decided to show up after I threatened him.


    "Well, he¡¯s enjoying Amara¡¯s tea party more than the presidential table here." Aeon chuckled.


    "Come here, Lucius.It¡¯s my birthday." Lucy called for him as a wide smile graced her lips.She was


    happy Lucius showed up.


    "The kids¡¯ food tastes better and is more colorful.Besides, you adults are boring.Conversations here


    are more fun."


    Lucius chuckled as he leaned his back on the chair, but his eyes were now on us.


    "Howe you didn¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t eat?"Mom asked him, not hiding the disappointment in her


    voice.


    "I eat, Helena.And regardless of whether I can¡¯t taste it, I appreciate the work you put into preparing


    those foods."


    "Isn¡¯t he the sweetest?" Momma blurted it out, much to Pops¡¯ chagrin, and everyone around her started


    laughing and giggling.


    Lucius winked at Momma before he stood up and walked toward our side of the table, slipping a hand


    into his pocket and pulling out something before handing it out to Lucy.


    It was funny how he was standing just beside his chair, facing Lucy with stiff shoulders, with Patrea


    behind him, who continued to eat without tilting her head to the sides.


    They''re too fucking old for this game, and I wanted tough out loud already, but I guessed I was the


    only one who knew about these two.


    "Happy Birthday, dear sister." He greeted Lucy.


    "You bought me a gift?" Lucy¡¯s voice sounded as if she would cry andugh at the same time.


    "I didn¡¯t buy it.It¡¯s a family heirloom."


    "Sit, Lucius.So we can see too." Alexa asked him, and he obliged by sitting down, resting one arm on


    the table as his gaze remained fixed on Lucy.


    "Open it."


    A gasp escaped Lucy¡¯s throat as she looked at the small, glistening stone on the box.Her eyes went to


    me, but I had no idea what the stone was.


    "Why are you giving me this ck stone? This rightfully belongs to your future queen."


    "I don¡¯t have one, and I don¡¯t think I will ever have one." Lucius¡¯ chuckled, as his hand yed with the


    fork in front of him.


    "Well, Lucius, when my time on earth is over.We can talk again."


    Momma blurted out, and almost everyone choked at her words as Pops¡¯ head snapped in her direction


    before Momma began giggling softly.


    Lucius chuckled as he raised his palm and spoke.


    "I swear to yourgoddess, Aurelius, I didn¡¯t charm your mate."


    "Admit you''re jealous, honey.Then I¡¯ll stop teasing you."


    Momma cupped his cheeks as they both stared into each other''s eyes.I knew Momma was just teasing,


    as I never saw her look at anyone the way she looked at Pops.


    "I am, Crystal.Don¡¯t test my patience." Pops answered in a firm voice, but I could sense defeat in his


    aura.


    "Good.Then I''ll stop."


    Momma gave him a warm smile before pecking his lips, and 1 could see the females marvel at their


    small disy of affection.


    "I apologize, Lucius.Sometimes a female needs a guarantee that her mate still likes her."


    "No offense taken, Crystal," Lucius replied.


    "I will take care of it, and I will give it back to you once you find a queen."


    "Then you''ll be taking care of it for a long time.Maybe until the next King finds his queen."


    "I have many single friends, Lucius.I can introduce them to you."


    "Mom, stop."


    It was Dad, and he couldn¡¯t stopughing.So could the rest of us.


    "Okay, okay.Just suggesting."


    She grinned before putting more food on Pop¡¯s te, and everyone else continued eating.


    Lucy reached for his brother¡¯s hand on the table and tapped it twice.


    "Eat, Lucius.Or pretend to eat."


    I signaled for a server to bring a te of food for him.


    "I might as well do that as the food looks wonderfully ced on those tes." He answered as he


    watched food being ced on his front.


    I saw Patrea¡¯s hold on her fork tighten, and Lucius noticed it too, but he didn''t say a word.


    The table began to have more than one conversation as Lucy spoke with the females while I just


    observed, but my ears didn¡¯t miss it when finally the witch broke her silence.


    "How are you doing, Lucius?"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    149 - Embracing Who I Am


    LUCIUS.


    "How are you doing, Lucius?"


    Petra¡¯s voice came out soft, and I was not able to stop my head from snapping in her direction, Was it


    her asking me? I stared at her for a few seconds before her eyebrows raised and she pushed a forkful


    of meat into her mouth.


    My eyes focused on her plump lips as she chewed her food slowly, and I felt a thirst I hadn¡¯t felt in


    along time, and it made me lose my sense of time.


    "Was my question that hard?" She asked again after she was done chewing her meat, her eyes not


    leaving mine.


    A smirk formed on my mouth before I licked my lips and shifted my body slightly in her direction, my


    hand still holding my fork.


    "I thought you didn¡¯t want to hear anything about the underworld?"


    "Well, I thought I asked about you, and not the underworld." She emphasized the ''you''.


    "They¡¯re the same thing. I and the underworld can¡¯t be separated."


    "I see.It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk.I was just being polite as we sat next to each other."


    "How have you been, Patrea?"


    I knew I didn¡¯t need to ask.I¡¯d been watching her from day one, and I knew she was adjusting well to


    her new life.I had no idea if I had this obsession or craving to see her, but somehow checking on her


    had be a part of my routine.


    The coin made it possible to track her without having to lower my guard and beg Stone for her


    whereabouts.So my brother-inw had no idea I''d been stalking the witch for months now.


    "Seriously, Lucius? You¡¯re asking me when you ignored my question?"


    She red at me as she spoke in a hushed, angry tone.I missed that, her, ring and snapping at me.


    "I was just being polite as we sat next to each other," I repeated her words before pretending to eat.


    "Unbelievable," she said in a frustrated voice, and I knew! should make up for it, but I didn''t.


    I would have said many things, but there were people around, and with these shifters¡¯ excellent


    hearing, I was sure my words would be scrutinized.


    I will have to wait ¡ª until I find the right time, until I get the courage to speak to her again, and until 1


    am ready for her rejection.


    But until then, I would just go on living my life, venting my sexual frustration on the females who were


    willing to submit and throw themselves at my feet.


    But one day, I woulde for her and take that one night I earned.


    Besides, no one has ever made a deal with a demon and gotten away with it.


    LUCY.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The night couldn¡¯t turn out more perfect than it already was.


    After we ate dinner, we stayed a little longer, and I opened all the gifts that were given to me.


    I never had so much in my whole life that I ended upughing and crying at the same time, too


    overwhelmed by the attention I was getting.


    These people really loved me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel blessed.


    Everyone was surely having fun, especially when we began dancing the night away while the pups


    were resting in a private room on the second floor of the building.


    But we didn¡¯t stay toote, as Adan wanted to wait for midnight just alone with me.


    The rest of our families headed home to the estate after the party, except for Mom and Dad, who


    volunteered to watch over Aiden tonight.


    They stayed with us at the packhouse, as we did not want Aiden too far away in case he yed with


    his fire.


    Ste, Adessa, Patrea, and Althea were also staying for the night so we could all have breakfast on my


    birthday before they could proceed with their day tomorrow.


    After we had gone home, Adan asked if he could have an hour with his Beta and Gamma, so I went to


    our room alone after I checked on the sleeping Aiden.


    I was almost at the door when I saw Althea leaning on the wall in the corridor.


    "Althea, you¡¯re still awake."


    "I just thought I would ask something as I can¡¯t sleep yet."


    "Sure, let¡¯s go inside."


    I motioned for her to follow me inside our suite, and we went to the receiving area and sat on the


    couch.


    "Is everything okay? How is school?"


    "It¡¯s perfect, I am enjoying the university.Although I asionally get lost due to the fact that I did not


    attend high school, it is nothing that magic cannot fix."


    She covered her mouth with her hand as she softly giggled.She was smiling, but her eyes were


    showing otherwise.


    "I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re having fun! You should enjoy it! But anyway, is there anything you want to


    know?" I already had a notion of why she was here, but I wanted to wait to be sure.


    "Is it true? Is de back?"


    She bit her bottom lip as she waited for my response.


    "Yes.He¡¯s gone back to his own pack."


    "So it¡¯s true Alpha Fabian is dead."


    "Yes, he is."


    I let out a sigh.


    "Did de mention something about the mark? If he would remove it now? I know there¡¯s probably a


    lot of things going on with him right now, but I was just wondering if removing the mark was part of his


    n."


    "Do you want it removed, Althea?"


    She nodded her head before she replied, "Yes."


    "I understand."


    I was about to say something, but she spoke right away.


    "To be honest, I don¡¯t mind the mark at all.During full moons, Patrea would put me to sleep when it hit


    me, and besides, the pain wasn¡¯t as bad as the first full moon.But there''s this guy, I think I like him,


    and..."


    "And?" I asked, my lips twitching into a teasing smile.


    "I''m holding myself back because of the mark."


    "You don¡¯t want to hurt de."


    "I¡¯m not sure how painful it would be, but Lena mentioned before that it is painful.So..."


    "I¡¯m sure we can figure out a way to inquire about that with de.Just give me some time, as he is


    surely busy rehabilitating his pack, but of course, I will help you.I will get the message across."


    I smiled warmly at her before I reached for her hand sitting on herp and squeezed it.


    "But tell me about this guy you like.Is he your ssmate?"


    Althea and I chatted for a while before she left our suite, and I was left on my own again.I wanted to


    reach out to Adan, but I knew he would be here if he was not busy.I just needed to be patient.


    Ten minutes before midnight.


    I opened the terrace door and pulled my robe around my body as I walked towards the railing.


    The moon was shining beautifully in a starless sky, with the wind blowing gently against my skin.


    In a few more minutes, I would be turning twenty-one.


    I had a full life ahead of me, but it felt like I needed this moment for myself.


    I let my wings out before my body slowly ascended from the terrace as my wings pped slowly until I


    reached the highest part of the roof, where we found Lucius and Aiden weeks ago.


    Since that night, Adan and I have frequently visited this location and just gazed upon the vastnd in


    front of us.


    This time I decided to face the front of the packhouse, where I could see lights illuminating the houses


    and the buildings all around this area.


    Adan¡¯s territory was really big and prosperous.


    Even small businesses thrived here.


    My eyes went to the omega quarter.


    Only a few windows had lights on them.


    When I became the Luna, I visited the quarter and had a dialogue with the females there, and,


    surprising me, they told me some of the things they were hoping to improve.


    After that, I asked Adan to take me to all the Omega quarters we had all over the territory, and I made it


    my goal to discuss with my females if the things they were requesting were a possibility or not.


    Mom was also patient in teaching me about a Luna¡¯s responsibilities but it made my heart soar when


    Adan would make it a point to tell every decision he had to make and ask for my opinion.


    And never did I once feel he was disregarding my suggestions.


    He kept true to his words that we would lead this pack side by side, and not just him with me behind


    him.I was thriving here with my wolves.


    And I¡¯m happy about that.


    I pulled my knees up and hugged them as I rested my chin on them.


    Ever since I was young, I have always wanted to be a wolf and hated my father for my demon part.


    But now that I think of it, Adan was right ¡ª everything that happened in my mother¡¯s life had led to this,


    had led to us.


    That no matter how I tried to run away from my demon part, it would alwayse back to haunt me.


    I always joked with my mate about how he embraced his demon side so easily, only for him to throw at


    me that he liked his demon side because I gave it to him.


    How could I argue with that? Maybe running away from my demon part for twenty years was enough.


    Maybe it was time to ept it and embrace the fact that this is what I was made of.


    "A penny for your thoughts?"


    Adan¡¯s voice snapped me from my reverie as his feetnded on the roof.He was carrying a big


    portfolio, which was tucked under his arm.


    "What''s that?"


    I asked as he sat beside me before his arm snaked around my waist as he pressed our sides together.


    "Happy Birthday, my love."


    He ignored my question and instead greeted me in a loving voice before his face leaned down and


    caught my lips.


    A soft whimper escaped my throat as my arms wrapped around his neck, and I kissed him back with all


    the love I had for him.


    Sparks exploded everywhere in my body as his scent filled my nostrils.


    My hands moved down, beneath his shirt, skimming over his skin and brushing against his ripped abs.


    The kisssted for a while before I pulled away to catch my breath, and Adan¡¯s mouth twitched into a


    knowing grin.


    "I can smell you, Lucy..."


    "I wonder how when it¡¯s windy..." I giggled softly before leaning my head on his arm.


    "I love you, Adan."


    "I love you too." He replied in a low voice before pressing a kiss on the top of my head.


    "Are you going to give me mind-blowing sex tonight?"


    "Am I not giving you one every time?" He chuckled.


    "You do, that¡¯s why I wanted another one tonight.I can¡¯t seem to get enough, Alpha."


    "And I will make sure you will get that until you can¡¯t walk in the morning and have to use your power to


    transfer you from one ce to another." Iughed heartily before I nodded my head.


    "Perks of being a demon..."


    "But before I give you that mind-blowing sex, I want you to have this first."


    He took something from beside him that I thought was a portfolio but was actually a photo album.


    "What''s this?" I asked.


    "Open it..."


    My heart thudded loudly as I slowly opened the album, and this time, my hunch was right.He found my


    old photos, the ones I had with Mom and Diego.


    "Oh, Goddess, Adan! How did you get them?"


    My eyes watered as my hand smoothed over the pictures of my childhood with the two people I missed


    the most.


    "I had no idea what gift to give you since you have everything now ¡ª a handsome mate..."


    I chuckled at his words, my eyes were blurry, but I tilted my head to look at him, a smile curling on my


    lips.


    Adan was really handsome, especially when he smirked that way.


    "Hmmm...true."


    "An out-of-this-world pup...A pack who adores you, and a family who loves you."


    "And I will always be thankful to my handsome Alpha because you gave me all that."


    "The only ones missing are Diego and Everly, so I thought maybe I could find something that they left


    behind and called Alexa.


    She was a gift from heaven.She kept many personal things they found in your home when she went


    there and couldn¡¯t find you there.She thought maybe one day you woulde back and want some of


    those."


    "She is heaven sent..."


    "Aside from these photos, she also has some of your stuffed animals and the patch nkets that Everly


    sewed for you and Diego."


    That was it.


    I couldn¡¯t stop it anymore as my body was wracked with an onught of sobs and tears.


    "She kept those? I want those, Adan! Oh, Goddess!" I eximed as my emotions started to overwhelm


    me.


    Adan removed the photo album from my grasp before he positioned me on hisp, sitting sideways


    against his body and coiling his arms around my waist.


    "It¡¯s there waiting for you in our bedroom.¡±


    "I had to stay away until midnight, so I won¡¯t reveal it until then."


    I nuzzled my nose into the nook of his neck as I hugged him tighter.


    "Diego and Everly are the reasons I was so scared to embrace my demon side, Adan.I¡¯m afraid I will


    never get the chance to see them again.Hug them and say my goodbyes."


    "We will figure a way, and I''m sure that with Selene watching over you, over us, we will find answers on


    what to do.Maybe there are things beyond our knowledge that would make it possible to have both


    realms when our life on earth is over."


    "As long as I¡¯m with you, I will be fine. It is painful that I might not see them, but I knew Mom would


    understand, the same way her heart failed to function when Diego died.She would understand that I


    would choose to be with you even in death, even if it meant giving my soul to the underworld."


    "I would do the same, Lucy, and I will make sure Everly will never have to worry about you as long as


    we are together.


    We will thread this lifetime together, and the next after this, and the next, until eternal life, whether in


    the moon or hell."

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    150 - An Addiction


    UNDERWORLD.


    5 YEARS AFTER.


    ADAN STONE.


    "Luther, look here! Attention must be with me."


    Lucius snapped his fingers multiple times and covered the area where Luther was looking with dark


    mist so his attention would shift back to his demon uncle.


    "No!"


    Luther grunted when the gups he was staring at vanished in his peripheral vision before snapping his


    head back to Lucius, who was standing almost 300 meters away from him.


    "Ready?" Lucius asked him, a smirk stered on his face.


    For some reason, the years didn¡¯t diminish his fascination with his nephew, if anything, it only grew


    stronger, and I was happy that the fascination went both ways.


    Luther smiled at him before his eyes zed red, and soon he was running at full speed before he


    ascended in the air and he continued springing forward.


    He was moving up and fast, but after a few meters more, he was already plunging downward.


    I felt Lucy¡¯s body stiffen beside me, but I just chuckled and watched as Lucious caught our son mid-air


    on his ankle and dangled him upside down while they floated in the air.


    Luther giggled loudly as he threw punches at his uncle¡¯s body, but his little arms were not able to reach


    him.


    Soon, the giggles turned into grunts, until he enveloped his body with fire and threw small fireballs at


    the demon king.


    Lucius was not affected at all, which in turn just infuriated Luther some more.


    Grumpy little demon.


    I wondered where he got that attitude.


    Lucius then flipped his body and threw him up in the air, making Lucy gasp, before he caught him.


    Luther beganughing again and asked him to do it one more time.


    "I swear, I will stop Luther from attending this so-called training with you and Lucius.For Goddess¡¯ sake,


    he¡¯s only five years old!"


    Lucy let out a sigh as she crossed her arms against her chest before the whole fire tower erupted with


    giggles and snorts from our son.


    "Rx.Don''t you see he¡¯s enjoying this as well?"


    I tried to defend the training as I began training Luther in our territory as well.


    It might be too early for Lucy, but I had my training, as well as that of the Alphas before me, at this


    young age, except for my father, who was thrown on this post as ast-minute recement for pack


    Alpha.


    "Did you enjoy your training when you were that age?" She asked, her eyebrows raised.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I can¡¯t remember, but look at me now.Are you not proud of whoI became?"


    "Well, you¡¯re perfect just as you are.But before you met me, you were not really that pleasant to be


    with." Iughed heartily and shook my head.


    "Those are hearsay.You have never witnessed it."


    "Oh, I did! Did you forget these lines?"


    She rolled her eyes before her voice changed and mimicked mine.


    "Did I allow you to ask a question, Omega? Or the one, I¡¯m the fucking Alpha here! Know your ce,


    Omega! You''ve been getting toofortable!"


    Iughed once more before turning my body around to face her, my hands holding her waist as I pulled


    her closer to my body.


    "Am I still not forgiven for being an ass? I¡¯d been trying to be a good boy here."


    Her mocking expression vanished, and in its ce was the love she had shown me consistently over


    the previous five years.


    "All forgiven.I just had to emphasize that part before you met me.But nothing or no one can be more


    perfect than you are.I just don¡¯t want Luther to feel the pressure of being an Alpha and a demon prince


    at such a young age."


    "I get that.But these are the responsibilities he had to face, and the sooner we prepare him, the more at


    ease he will be in his own skin.


    "Lies..." She said softly as her fingers trailed down my neck and to my shoulder, where her wolf teeth


    marked me ¡ª the one that Elizar broke when I was a young boy.


    "The years of training didn¡¯t make youfortable in your own skin.You were just good at hiding your


    insecurities."


    Her fingers then trailed up to my chin and mouth, and I caught them.


    Nibbling her fingers had been a guilty pleasure for me.


    "I know that.But I will make sure Luther can air out hisints when the timees.But for now, let


    me and your brother enjoy having his attention all to ourselves during this stage of his life."


    "I want him to be a baby..." Lucy said as she pouted her lips.


    "He¡¯s mature for his age, Lucy.That¡¯s one thing you can¡¯t stop.It¡¯s in your blood."


    "Hmmm..."


    She withdrew her fingers from my mouth and hooked her arms around my neck, pressing her body


    closer to mine.


    My hands on her waist cupped her ass and lifted her off the ground.Her legs wrapped around my waist,


    mping them tightly together before she spoke.


    "Maybe we need a new baby..."


    "I think I like where this is going..."


    A smug smirk tugged on my mouth.I¡¯d been wanting one but I didn¡¯t want to pressure her.


    "Don''t you love it, just for three months? Then I¡¯m back to my sexy body."


    "I love you in all your forms, especially the one where you carry my pup.And I loved fucking you with


    your big stomach.You''re hot in this body, but a pregnant, moody demon princess is way hotter.You can


    make my knees buckle in an instant and make me bend and bow down to you."


    I squeezed her ass and pressed my growing erection against her.


    "I love it when you bow down and eat my pussy, Alpha.How about bowing down to me now?"


    She didn¡¯t need to say more.


    In an instant, I transported our bodies to our chamber inside the tower.


    I had demanded that Lucius block anyone from entering our chamber through teleportation, which


    included him.


    He didn¡¯t argue with it and just did it right away, the same way he created a portal just at the back of


    our packhouse upon my request, so we no longer had to travel 10 kilometers off the border to the


    nearest underworld portal whenever we wanted to visit him.


    Within thest five years, Lucy hade to terms with her demon side, and she and Angel were


    exploring the extent of their powers.


    And the underworld was the best ce to let it all out.


    I knew the Omega I took home from the Omega Feast was something special, but I had no idea she


    was this powerful.


    Others might be threatened or feel insecure about their female counterparts being stronger than them,


    but I wasn¡¯t.


    If anything, it made me proud that Lucy was a female who could stand up for herself and would never


    let assholes get away from her wrath.


    "Adan..."


    She whimpered, her eyes dting as she bared her teeth at me after I dropped her on the mattress.


    I smirked at my lovely female as I pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it aside.


    We could have easily taken off our clothes in a snap of fingers, but the adrenaline of tearing them off


    each other was something we enjoyed doing.


    I was about to take my pants off, but Lucy was already on her knees in front of me, swatting my hands


    away as she fumbled to unbutton them.


    "Mine..."


    Her word came out sexily as she harshly tugged down on my pants, including my boxers, letting my


    iron-hard cock spring free from being restrained.


    Her hands wrapped around my cock as her tongue swiped over her lips, wetting them as hunger red


    in her eyes.


    My hands went to the back of her head, gathering her hair together before mping them on the top of


    her head, gripping them tightly as 1 watched her with steady eyes as she slowly lowered her mouth into


    my throbbing cock.


    "Fuck!"


    I grunted, my muscles tightening as her warm, wet mouth took in all of me as if my length were nothing.


    She then began slurping sloppily, twirling her tongue around my shaft, before she withdrew until only


    the head of my cock was touching her plump lips and began sucking my tip and swiping her tongue


    over my slit.


    Her actions and the anticipation of my cock fucking her mouth hard sent me into lust overdrive,


    something Lucy had never failed to do.


    My grip on her hair tightened, and I saw her flinch, her mouth parted, but it didn¡¯t stop her from sucking


    my cock hungrily until she began bobbing her head, inching my cock forward until everything was


    inside her mouth.


    I tugged her hair back, making her moan loudly, and jerked her body backward as her head snapped


    up to look at me ¡ª her eyes swirling with lust.


    "I want to suck you."


    "Yes, baby...


    Let me take this off first."


    My hands reached for her dress and ripped it off in an instant before my hands cupped her breasts,


    kneading them roughly - pulling and flicking her nipples, as I leaned forward and captured her lips,


    kissing her brutally hard.


    Her arms coiled around my neck, and I lifted her from the bed.


    I wrapped her legs around my waist without pulling away from kissing her before massaging her


    leaking pussy with my calloused palm.


    Lucy''s fingers trailed down my arms to my stomach until her hand found my cock and she began


    jerking it off.


    I groaned and let her on her feet.


    She immediately dropped onto her knees and began licking my cock.She gripped it tightly before she


    tilted her head up, a seductive smile curling on her lips.


    "Fuck my mouth, Alpha Stone.Hard."


    "As you wish, my Luna,"


    I grunted, eyes dting into full darkness as I began guiding her head to take in all of me.


    My cock hit the back of her throat before I pulled out and began fucking her mouth, slowly at first until I


    let go of my control and fucked her mouth roughly.


    I hissed as heat recoiled my entire body while drool trickled from the corner of her lips down to her neck


    and up to the valley of her chest.


    Lucy was a goddess kneeling before me, and in a moment like this, I feel like a fucking god.


    Her hands gripped my hips tightly as she gagged, but she didn¡¯t stop from bobbing her head and


    fucking me with her mouth as I fucked her back.


    I let the rumbles from my chest turn into a low growl before I withdrew my cock, eliciting a hiss from her.


    I cupped her jaw tightly, her mouth glistening wet, and crushed mine against hers before lifting her off


    the floor andying her on her back in bed.


    I parted her legs and positioned myself in between them before I dove my head into the nook of her


    neck, nuzzling her with my nose while my mouth was sucking her skin, leaving love marks along the


    way as I trailed my mouth down her chest, down to her navel, until I reached her throbbing pussy.


    Her hands flew to my hair as she pushed my head toward her core, and I couldn''t help the rawugh


    that came out of my throat at the eagerness in her action.


    ''Patientiam habe, mea regina."


    [Patience, my queen.]


    "Super me os tuum volo, mi rex.Quaeso."


    [I want your mouth upon me, my king.I beg.]


    I didn¡¯t make her wait long before I swiped my tongue slowly on her folds up to her clit without taking


    my eyes off her.


    Her eyes rolled as her hands fell to the sheets, and she gripped them tightly while her toes curled.


    The sight of her and the taste of her pussy was making it hard for me to slow down.I was licking,


    lapping, and sucking her folds and clit sloppily as she squirmed from my hold.


    "Oh, Goddess!"


    She moaned wantonly as my tongue dipped inside her, tongue-fucking her while my thumb circled her


    clit.


    Grunts and moans filled our chamber.


    In no time, I switched into my fingers, finger-fucking her hard and deep like she wanted it until her body


    stiffened and began shaking violently until she exploded in my mouth.


    I licked her clean while she rode her orgasm and murmured words of love - all for me - making my


    desire for her skyrocket.


    In thest five years, never did my eyes and my dick went astray.


    Lucy fulfilled every dream and fantasy I ever had and more.She was a fucking dream I get to live every


    day of my life.


    Once her breathing slowed down, I pulled her body up and threw her onto my shoulder like she


    weighed nothing, making her giggle as she tried to p my ass with her hands while I kept biting her


    ass cheek.


    The sparks between us and the smell of her juice were something I could never get enough of.


    There were mornings I would make here into my mouth just so I could have a taste of her before I


    started my day.


    Lucy had be an addiction that I didn¡¯t want to stop.


    I ced her body on the couch, and she immediately dropped to her knees and turned her back on me,


    wiggling her sexy, round ass before she anchored her elbows on the backrest of the sofa and parted


    her legs wider.I positioned myself behind her, cupping her leaking pussy and massaging her folds to


    wet my hand as I hovered over her back.


    "Are you ready, my love?" I asked her before I ran my tongue along her cheek up to her ear.


    "Cum voluptate."


    [With pleasure.] I moved my body away from her and nted her foot on the couch, allowing her to


    kneel on one knee only.


    I positioned my cock into her wet entrance before I spit on my hand - mixing my saliva with her juices in


    my fingers.I gently massaged her puckered hole before pressing my thumb into it, slowly fucking her


    and preparing her for a bigger assault.


    "Oh, Goddess! Adan, please!"


    She cried in pleasure as her grip on the couch tightened.


    Without saying anything more, I pushed my thumb deeper into her ass and mmed my cock into her


    wet, throbbing pussy, then began bucking my hips to fuck her roughly as loud groans escaped my


    throat and my tail erupted from behind.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon


    Chapter 151 ¨C The Demon Prince of Chaos


    BLOOD MOON PACK ¨C Alpha Aeon and Luna Alexa¡¯s Territory.


    FIVE YEARS FROM THE LAST CHAPTER.


    ADAN STONE¡­


    Amara Grace, my only niece, was celebrating her 18th birthday, and I took my whole family with me


    and went to the South, which we had done at least once or twice a year in thest ten years.


    Aside from visiting my family that had relocated to the South, it was also a way for Lucy to visit the


    graves of her parents. Aeon and Alexa were generous enough to give Everly a proper burial when she


    d*ied, and they could not locate Lucy.


    On the first asion that Lucy visited her mother¡¯s grave, Alexa also gave her a big surprise. She took


    d*iego¡¯s belongings that she saved from Lucy¡¯s old house and told Lucy that the empty space that was


    opened beside Everly¡¯s would be given officially to d*iego. And since we no longer had his body, Alexa


    thought burying some of his things would still count. So that Lucy would have a ce to visit both her


    parents.


    I never saw Lucy cry so hard except that day, and I could feel every emotion within her ¡ª her sadness


    and her happiness were overwhelming her, but I was d she was sharing all of those emotions with


    me.


    It was the closure that Lucy needed as she said her goodbyes to Everly and d*iego and told them what


    happened to her life after they were gone.


    Lucy told them of her struggles and her triumphs.


    Of how she met me.


    Of how she tamed my Beast.


    Of how her wolf, Angel, was special.


    And of how she took revenge for everything Lucien did to them.


    She then asked d*iego¡¯s forgiveness for all the pain Lucien caused him and thanked him for loving her


    as if she were his own pup.


    She told him that she asked forgiveness from Pops and Momma for his part in Suzanne¡¯s misery. She


    told him Pops had forgiven him, and that Pops loved her as if she were his own grandpup.


    Lucy was a big mess that day. She let out the child in her that was crying for the loss of her parents, but


    instead of a weak female crying her heart out, I saw a strong one that I would always be proud of.


    After everything she¡¯d been through, she didn¡¯t lose her spark of life.


    Despite her belief that she was made of darkness, I saw otherwise. I saw Lucy as my light ¡ª the angel


    that I needed to save me.


    She thought meeting me, her fated mate, would mean I could save her. She was wrong. It was I who


    needed saving, and she came into my life just in time. And I would always take pride in calling her


    mine.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Lucy M0@ned against my lips as we kissed passionately in the fire exit of the building,


    where Amara¡¯s party was in full swing.


    It was just eight in the evening. Lucy and I just came back from upstairs after we put our little girl to bed


    because she fell asleep in my arms.


    Luciana A, or Lily. Our five-year-old daughter.


    The one we conceived in the underworld. The Underworld Princess of Mischief.


    My handnded on Lucy¡¯s ass and I squeezed it hard before I felt a presence behind me, as Lucy did.


    We immediately untangled ourselves from each other and turned our bod*ies around, where we saw


    Amara standing a few feet away, looking at us.


    ¡°What the f*ck happened to you?¡± I almost growled while Lucy¡¯s hand was holding my forearm,


    stopping me from walking toward Amara.


    Amara¡¯s eyes were puffy, and her lips were swollen.


    She shook her head without taking her eyes off me. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just want to go upstairs, and you¡¯re


    blocking the way, Dada.¡± She answered in a soft voice.


    ¡°I can f0rce the lies out of you,¡± I warned her, my eyes dting into darkness, but I tried to restrain


    myself from growling.


    ¡°But you won¡¯t do it.¡± Her eyes shifted to Lucy as they turned ssy. ¡°Mama, please help me. I just


    need ten minutes so Dad won¡¯t see me like this.¡± Lucy flicked her fingers, and Amara¡¯s face returned to


    how it had been earlier. No more puffy eyes and swollen lips. ¡°I took care of your looks. Now, go up the


    stairs to your room, pull yourself together, ande back down so we can talk.¡±


    Lucy pulled me away from Amara¡¯s path, and my niece immediately slid past us.


    ¡°Thank you, Mama. Please don¡¯t tell, Mom¡­¡± She said this as she dashed up the fire exit stairs, not


    waiting for a response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it is wise to hide it from Aeon and Alexa,¡± I told Lucy as I let out a big sigh.


    ¡°She¡¯s eighteen, Adan. And Amara is one of the smartest females I¡¯ve met. She can handle herself


    well, and I¡¯m sure she will tell Alexa as she never kept anything from her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t like what I saw in her eyes.¡± ¡°Adan! We have to trust Amara.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But can you ask herter what happened?¡± ¡°I will. And if she tells me, we will see if Alexa needs


    to get involved. Otherwise, we will let her decide for herself. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She smiled at me before a loudmotion inside the ballroom reached my ears, and it didn¡¯t escape


    Lucy¡¯s either.


    We hurried inside, and we saw one of Aeon¡¯s Alpha friends, if I am not mistaken, it was Riley. He


    looked agitated as he stormed out of the ballroom, followed by his mate. O ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked


    Edward, Aeon¡¯s Gamma after he was done sending out warriors to look outside.


    ¡°Alpha Riley can¡¯t find his daughter. He said hest saw her just ten feet away from him, and now she¡¯s


    nowhere.¡± ¡°How old is she?¡± I asked, my eyes also roaming around the ballroom looking for my son,


    Aiden.


    ¡°Six or seven,¡± he answered respectfully before he stepped backward. ¡°I need to go, Alpha Adan, so I


    can check around as well.¡±


    I nodded my head at him before I saw Lucy¡¯s eyes ze red.


    ¡°Is it Aiden?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded her head as she took my hand. Our gaze went around the area, and when we saw no one


    was looking, Lucy teleported our bod*ies to where she felt Aiden¡¯s aura was.


    We were in the forest, but not too deep, at the back of the pavilion where Amara¡¯s party was held. The


    people looking for her were probably at the front, but I was sure they would find us here soon.


    But I was right, Aiden was letting out a fire that made it easier for Lucy to connect with him.


    ¡°Aiden Luther!¡± When Lucy called his attention, he turned around, as did the little girl beside him, who I


    assumed was Riley¡¯s daughter. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lighting a fire so she can see me in the dark,¡±


    Aiden answered confidently, and it made me shake my head, knowing what was about to happen.


    ¡°Why did you take her here? Her parents are looking for her.¡±


    ¡°He told me he¡¯s a unicorn and that he can fly.¡± The little girl answered. ¡°I want to see it.¡±


    ¡°And how did you get here?¡± Lucy asked her in a soft tone as she bent down and tucked the stray


    strands of hair behind her ears while I mindlinked Dad and told him to tell Aeon we found Riley¡¯s


    daughter with Aiden.


    ¡°I closed my eyes, and he carried me, and he ran fast. When I opened my eyes, we were here! He runs


    too fast, not like Zach! Zach is slow!¡± She said it enthusiastically.


    ¡°Do you know your mom and dad are looking for you?¡± Lucy asked her.


    She didn¡¯t answer. She bit her bottom lip, and I saw worry flitting in her eyes.


    ¡°Aiden, you cannot simply take young girls to y with them in the middle of the night or even during


    the daytime without asking permission from their parents,¡± I told Aiden directly.


    ¡°But Dad, I will just fly with her for a while and return her. I thought they wouldn¡¯t notice.¡± He reasoned


    as he extinguished the fire on the bonfire he built.


    ¡°Of course, they will. She¡¯s only six.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be seven soon, sir.¡± The little girl answered politely.


    ¡°Seven, but not old enough to go around with strangers. Do you understand?¡± I asked her, doing my


    best to make my voice friendly so as not to scare her. ¡°Not everyone is nice.¡±


    ¡°But you are my father¡¯s friend. Are you not?¡± She asked before biting her bottom lip again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, sweetheart?¡± Lucy asked her.


    She was about to open her mouth to answer when a loud voice erupted in the air. ¡°Winter Raine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my name! And that¡¯s my daddy!¡± Winter giggled and ced her hand over her mouth while


    Aiden¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± Nadia, Riley¡¯s Luna, came and picked up Winter off the ground and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Are you okay, sweetheart? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mommy,¡± Winter told her as she hugged her back.


    Riley came rushing together with Aeon, and if looks could K*ll, I¡¯d be dead by now.


    ¡°What the f*ck is my daughter doing with all of you here?¡± He asked while growling.


    And as much as I wanted to punch him in the face for being aggressive, I understood his point. He


    most likely assumed that my entire family had brought Winter here.


    I raised my hands and spoke in a calm manner. ¡°We found them here. They were just ying.¡±


    ¡°Rx, Man. This is my brother-inw, Alexa¡¯s cousin. And Aiden is my nephew, and I can assure


    you, he¡¯s a fine young man, and he meant no harm. ¡± Aeon went in between us as more people came


    forward.


    ¡°I know who he is and what they are. I¡¯m going to let this slip because he¡¯s your family. But man, this


    can¡¯t happen again.¡± He let out a sigh before his eyes shifted to his mate and his daughter. ¡°Is she


    okay? Does anything hurt, princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Daddy. Aiden said he can fly as unicorns do¡­¡± Winter answered him, nodding her head as if


    she were trying to convince Riley to believe her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exciting? But you, youngdy, are not allowed to go anywhere without letting Mommy know.¡±


    Nadia told her daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, sir.¡± All eyes darted to my son, who was standing with a proper posture, his hands


    on his back, while his gaze was fixed on Riley. ¡°I got bored, and I thought it would be more fun to show


    Winter my wings. I had forgotten it was already dark, and I should have asked permission. Although I


    know I can protect her, I shouldn¡¯t have done it. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    I was already nning on talking privately to my son about this, but it made me proud to hear him own


    up to his mistake and take the initiative to apologize on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can, young man. But you can¡¯t just snatch a girl right under his father¡¯s nose. Especially


    not my girl.¡± Riley told him in a firm voice, but it wasn¡¯t cold anymore. Just enough to make sure my son


    would listen. ¡°Especially not at this age or even in the next twenty years.¡± O ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he answered


    politely.


    ¡°Come, Nadia. Let¡¯s go back inside.¡± He motioned for his mate toe to him, but before she could


    approach him, I was already in front of him and extended my hand.


    ¡°I apologize. I will make sure to talk to my son about this.¡±


    I saw him look at my hand, and just when I thought he wouldn¡¯t take it, he raised his hand and took


    mine, shaking it firmly. ¡°Apology epted. You have a girl too, so you understand, right?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was doubtful that he would let us get away with it, but I was grateful that he did.


    Soon we were walking side by side in a conversation with Aeon between us, while Lucy and Nadia


    walked together with our pups as we headed back to the ballroom.


    The night was still young. Hopefully, the chaos my little demon prince caused will be forgotten and we


    can still enjoy the rest of the night.


    And that Lucy and I could pick up where we left off before Amara and Aiden got in the way.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Epilogue ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon


    MYSTIC RIDGE DANCE CONCERT.


    LUCY¡­


    My eyes welled up with tears as I pped my hands together and stood up, together with everyone


    else in this big auditorium, giving the dance performers a standing ovation.


    My five-year-old daughter, Luciana A, or Lily, was among the pups dancing in the finale for today¡¯ s


    performance. And seeing her enjoy her dance with the pups who were raised by the orphanage made


    me feel too many emotions.


    Ten years ago, I found myself on stage dancing with almost nothing covering my body, alongside some


    of the omegas that were abandoned and raised in orphanages throughout the North. It was an


    experience I would not wish for anyone.


    And I¡¯ve been fighting for years to put an end to this.


    We might not have seeded in abolishing the Omega Feast yet, but I would make sure that these


    pups under my care would never have to go through the Omega Feast. I would make sure that despite


    being abandoned or unwanted, they would live their lives to the fullest and be able to choose what they


    wanted to do with their lives.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she perfect?¡± Adan leaned his head lower and whispered in my ear before pressing a soft kiss on


    my temple. ¡°Just like my queen.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the perfect mate? Pampering me with words all the time.¡± I


    smiled warmly as I tilted my head to look at him. My eyes were beaming with love for the man who


    fought for me and had loved me unconditionally through the years. ¡°Lily is perfect, as are all the pups


    that were dancing with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡± His hand cupped my jaw and brushed his thumb against my skin as the main lights of


    the auditorium lit up and the crowd began dispersing from their seats.


    Mom and Dad were just beside us, as well as Momma and Pops, who were already settled in the south


    but flew here this morning so they could see their great grandpa''s performance. Our whole family was


    here to celebrate with us.


    Except for Aiden, who decided his ten-year-old self was too cool to attend dance recitals. This was


    Lily¡¯s second recital this month. The other one was for her dance ss, which Aiden attended and got


    bored with, so he pleaded not toe this time and requested to stay with Lucius while we were out


    here. Something I had no problem with because my brother had never broken the trust I had ced in


    him when it came to my pups.


    Lily loved dancing, and we let her enjoy it as much as she could.


    I was still reeling from the feeling of sparks and warmth that Adan was giving me through his touch


    when I felt his warm and wet lips capture mine, and before I knew it, we were already sharing a sweet


    kiss in the middle of the auditorium.


    Some things never change. Despite having two kids, Adan could still makedybugs and b*tterflies


    flutter in my stomach and he could surely make me wet in an instant. O


    ¡°Sssh¡­ You two! Enough of that, your daughter is waiting for us!¡± I heard Mom¡¯s voice from behind me.


    It made me pull away from Adan¡¯s mouth and giggle as I discreetly wiped my lipstick off his lips with my


    fingers.


    ¡°Won¡¯t happen again!¡± Adan winked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that for ten years, Adan Stone. ¡± Dad chuckled.


    ¡°I got it from you, Dad. So stopining.¡±


    ¡°I got it from the main man here.¡± Dad chuckled as his thumb pointed to Pops, who just gave them a


    smug smirk.


    Adan took my hand before he grabbed the bouquet of pastel-colored roses we bought for Lily that was


    sitting in his seat. We then made our way out of the rows of chairs to the main walkway of the


    auditorium.


    My eyes roamed around the crowded stage, and my heart leaped with joy at the sight of our daughter.


    She was standing at the edge of the front of the stage and her whole face lit up when she saw us


    approaching. She couldn¡¯t stop waving at us, her body jerking as she did, which we returned with the


    same eagerness as we waved back at her.


    Adan hurried with his footsteps, tugging me along with him as we rushed to her. He handed me the


    bouquet before he let go of my hand. He opened his arms, and Lily jumped from the stage, and her


    father caught her with ease, swinging her body around as she giggled heartily.


    ¡°You are so good at dancing, my angel!¡± Adan eximed the moment they stopped spinning around,


    and he peppered her face with soft kisses.


    Lily wrapped her small arms around Adan and hugged his neck tightly. ¡°I¡¯m good like Mommy!¡± She


    eximed joyfully.


    ¡°Better than Mommy!¡± I b*tted in, sneaking in behind Adan, so Lily¡¯s face was parallel with mine before I


    pecked her lips with kisses.


    She giggled and turned her head toward her grandmothers, Helena and Crystal before she spoke.


    ¡°Better than Mama and Momma!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I think you are the best dancer in the family!¡± Momma eximed as she took Lily in her


    arms, and they all hugged and kissed her.


    ¡°Me and Amara!¡± She answered back.


    In our family, on Adan¡¯s side, we had tons of nephews and just one niece, which was Amara. Making


    Lily and Amara the center of attention. But with Amara entering adulthood, all the attention is now on


    Lily.


    ¡°And why isn¡¯t Amara here?¡± she asked. Her eyes rounded as she looked at me for a response.


    I opened my arms, and Momma gave her to me. I kissed her cheeks before I replied. ¡°Amara is busy at


    the moment, but we will see her soon, as Pop said Amara wants to take a vacation here soon. Isn¡¯t that


    exciting?¡± I asked her excitedly.


    She nodded her head and giggled, ¡°Amara is old! But will she still y tea party with me?¡±


    ¡°She will, I¡¯m sure. But don¡¯t think about her for now. Because this day is for you, and look what Daddy


    got you?¡± Adan made the bouquet of roses appear on his empty hand, and lily began giggling again as


    she took the roses from him.


    ¡°Congrattions, my Angel.¡± Adan pecked her forehead before he coiled an arm around my shoulder,


    pulling me closer to his side.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy! But your magic is boring! Set the flowers on fire!¡± She said this with her eyes


    zing red as she gave her father a knowing smile. ¡°No. No.¡± I held her hand and gave her a warning


    look. ¡°Many pups are here, and they might get scared.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mommy. I¡¯ve been good and didn¡¯t y with fire while we practice dancing.¡± She smiled at me


    before she smelled the roses again.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Adan ruffled her hair before his eyes shifted from her to our parents. ¡°Shall we go and


    congratte Ste and the rest of the recital team before heading to dinner?¡± O


    ¡°Yes. But let me carry my princess, so you can talk with them freely.¡± Pops volunteered, and Lily


    immediately climbed out of my arms and went to him.


    Adan then took my hand and squeezed it as I stared at him. The years didn¡¯t diminish the strength and


    beauty of his features. If anything, it had made him more attractive.


    Adan stared back, and like always, his eyes held everything I wanted to see whenever he looked at me


    ¡ª the love, the need, and the desire, all for me. ¡°Ready?¡± He asked in a calm tone, but he sent me a


    mindlink after. ¡®Don¡¯t stare at me like you want me inside you because I might suggest we do a detour


    in one of the dressing rooms here.¡¯


    A teasing smile curled on my lips before I nodded my head and replied to him. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Alpha.


    Whenever you are.¡±


    My name is Lucija Valerie Foster Robinson.


    Half she-wolf, half she-demon.


    Daughter of Selene and Hades.


    Luna of the Mystic Pack.


    A Demon Princess.


    An Omega.


    A Daughter.


    A Mother.


    But of all the titles I carried, there was one that I was most proud of: Alpha Adan Stone¡¯s Mate.


    It had been ten years since the fateful night of the Omega Feast that turned my whole life around. Ten


    years since the Omega in me wished to have the grumpy Alpha for myself, even though I knew I was


    nothing inparison to everyone else.


    I was just a speck of dust beside him.


    But then, some wishes doe true.


    Adan and I ¨C we were destined to be together since the day he wished to be mated to a demon and


    since the night he unknowingly linked his fate to mine.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I remembered running away from the underworld to look for my mate, so he could save me from the


    darkness within me, for the demon that I was.


    But Adan, my fated mate, he didn¡¯te and take me away from the world I was running from. Instead,


    he embraced the other side of me, weed the darkness into his life, and helped me to ept and


    love myself.


    He loved every part of me and it made me a better person in every way, on every side.


    Adan made me realize that demons could love, and that, despite the horrifying part of my existence, I


    had the power within me to choose the path I wanted to take.


    Adan was the light to my darkness, for which I would be eternally grateful to Selene¡­ and Hades, for


    giving him to me.


    We had been together just for ten years, but I knew we would have more, in this lifetime and the next,


    even in the afterlife.


    And no matter where the afterlife will take us, I am now ready to face it head-on, as long as Adan Stone


    Robinson is holding my hand.


    THE END.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Book 2


    Chapter 1 ¨C The Nightmares


    PATREA.


    I was naked. Blood was trailing down my thighs, but I ignored it, even if the pain was coursing through


    my whole body.


    My feet were tired from running, and my chest was heaving from panting, but I kept springing forward. I


    had no idea what creature was running after me, but I knew I needed to get away.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± I screamed when my body fell into a ck hole, and my stomach churned as I tried to grab


    something to hold on to.


    But there was nothing.


    I was falling endlessly, and I just wished for my body to crash somewhere, even if it meant death.


    Death was better than not knowing when the falling would end.


    ¡°Patrea! Patrea!¡± I heard a female¡¯s voice calling for me, making me f0rce my eyes to snap open. I


    found myself staring into the dark purple eyes of my granddaughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re having another bad dream¡­¡± Althea, my eighteen-year-old granddaughter, helped me sit up


    from lying down before she took a ss of water from my bedside table and gave it to me.


    I remained silent as I gulped the water until the ss was empty. My chest was heaving, and my feet


    felt tired as if I were really running. I knew it was just a nightmare, but it seemed real, especially since I


    could feel the soreness in my body.


    Althea stood up, took a small towel from my dresser, and wiped the sweat off my forehead. ¡°Do you


    want me to sleep beside you?¡±


    ¡°No. Go back to your room. You have sses tomorrow, so you need to sleep.¡±


    She sighed as she sat sideways on the edge of my bed, staring at the window in front of her. ¡°We need


    to find a solution for your nightmares, Mama. I doubt you ever sleep at all, and the moment you do, you


    always end up screaming in your sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I keep waking you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s you and whatever you are seeing in those dreams. Maybe we should reach out to the


    coven, I¡¯m sure they can find a way.¡±


    ¡°The problem is me, Althea. I can¡¯t seem to forget that part and it haunts me even in my sleep.¡±


    ¡°Let me tamper with your mind then. Just teach me what to do, so we can erase that part.¡±


    ¡°And what will happen after? My mind will go back to almost thirty years ago? I won¡¯t remember you. I


    won¡¯t remember Lucy and little Aiden. And I will surely suffer if I remember that I¡¯m pregnant and I have


    no baby and no husband at all.¡± I let out a deep breath and rested my back on the headboard. ¡±


    Tampering with my mind will just create more problems.¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew what to do.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± My hand reached for my granddaughter¡¯s arm and rubbed my palm gently on it. ¡°Go sleep,


    and maybe I can ask for help from Lucy. Maybe she knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°Or Lucius,¡± Althea added.


    ¡°I doubt if he even cares. He¡¯s busy running his kingdom, so I doubt if he has time to help me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth the shot. Maybe he knows what to do.¡± Althea said softly before tilting her head and meeting


    my gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lucien had something to do with these nightmares? That the moment he set


    you free, he made something up to make you suffer?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. To be honest, up until this moment, I had no idea how strong the demon king¡¯s power


    was. There were days when Lucien woulde and ask me to do something for him because his


    power prevented him from performing it, only for him toe back and show me a different kind of


    strong power or aura.¡±


    ¡°But if he died already, shouldn¡¯t it be voided? Like how most of the witch¡¯s spells are?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that with demons. Their contracts are binding even after death, and so are all the


    enchantments and lies they conjure.¡±


    ¡°So, I insist we talk with Lucius. The nightmares have to stop, Mama.¡± Althea was being stubborn. ¡°I


    can ask Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Lucy is not that knowledgeable when ites to demon illusions and lies. If you can¡¯t talk to Lucius,


    then I will.¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t you dare do that.¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared of something?¡±


    How would I exin to her that I was afraid Lucius would end up liking her and entice her to the


    underworld in exchange for my freedom from my nightmares?


    ¡°Demons are devious creatures,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I know that. But it¡¯s either you do it or I will do it.¡± She smiled at me before she stood up from my bed


    and bent down to press a kiss on my forehead. ¡± Goodnight, Mama. Sleep, as we have a long day


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart.¡± I nodded my head and smiled at her as I watched her walk toward the door.


    Lucy¡¯s birthday dinner will be tomorrow night. Althea and I were invited. I was sure Lucius was invited


    too, but I doubt if he would appear since he missed all the previous asions that were important to


    Lucy, including her union with Adan and Aiden¡¯s ceremony as Alpha heir.


    So even if Althea insisted on talking with him, there was no way she could.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I rose from my bed the moment Althea left, and I opened the main light of my bedroom before I stood


    up in front of the full-length mirror to look at myself.


    I looked like I was just in my mid-twenties. Nobody would believe me if I told them I was nearly three


    decades older than I am now.


    Yes, I stopped aging. But it didn¡¯t mean I was indispensable or immortal.


    I am still me. Nothing special, just the fact that I would never age again. But I could still drop dead if I


    were stabbed in the heart, shot in the head, or run over by a bus or train.


    My name is Patrea Dorgan, but I go by Patrea Foster now. I am a light witch that belonged to the


    Wesw Coven of the East before I was lured by a demon to give up my body to him in exchange for


    acquiring more power.


    I was young and desperate. I wanted to rise through the ranks and be one of the high sisters of


    our coven. But I was just me, nothing special, and I had no extraordinary powers aside from the ones a


    regr witch has.


    I wanted more.


    And Lucien took advantage of my obsession. I had no idea he was a king of one of the four regions of


    the underworld. All I knew was, he was a demon and very handsome, and he looked like he wanted to


    help me.


    So I agreed.


    The next thing I knew, my body was trapped in the underworld, and I had no way out except if he would


    allow me to leave.


    Which he had no ns of doing.


    I spent the next three decades trapped in a ce that no human being with a living soul should ever


    experience. Lucien did something to my body that made me adapt to the Underworld, and in turn, it


    made me age slower until I stopped aging.


    If there was anything good that this event in my life had given me, this was it. Now that I was free from


    the underworld with the help of Lucy and Lucius, Lucien¡¯s offspring, I came back to the human realm


    just as I had left it three decades ago: young and still healthy.


    I was slowly getting my life back with my granddaughter, Althea, whom I introduced as my sister to


    avoid any questions and suspicions if I introduced her as my granddaughter.


    So far, everything has worked well.


    I worked as an academic librarian at one of the universities in this city. I might not have the full


    knowledge of this work, but there¡¯s nothing that a few spells and magic couldn¡¯t solve. And this work


    allowed me a moment of peace where I could be on my own while I relearned the ways of humans.


    Althea, on the other hand, was attending school for the first time. My granddaughter had lived most of


    her life in the mountains, where her mother, my daughter, had kept her from the public eye in fear of


    Lucien finding them.


    But now that Lucien was dead, we were free to do whatever we wanted with our lives. The only one


    missing was Adora. My daughter, Althea¡¯s mother, but I knew that wherever she is, she must be happy


    that Althea and I found each other.


    LUCIUS.


    I didn¡¯t want to be here. I was nning to ditch


    Lucy¡¯s birthday dinner, as I did with all other events in her life, as I didn¡¯t want to cross paths with


    Patrea.


    For thest six months, I seeded in staying away.


    Partea wanted a world away from the underworld, and I was sure, seeing me would just remind her of


    all the bad things my father did to her.


    For decades, I had known that myte father, Lucien, had trapped a powerful young witch in the


    underworld and kept her in Kalmerus.


    I had met several witches in the underworld, but I knew I had never crossed paths with this witch until


    that day when Lucija demanded that my father release Patrea from the underworld in exchange for her


    loyalty.


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen her, and I knew right there and then that I wanted her in the same way I


    desired all the other females I fancied.


    I am Lucius, the new King of Kalmerus.


    Kalmerus is one of the four underworld regions, perhaps thergest.


    Females bowed down at my feet not just because I was a royal demon, but because I was born and


    gifted as the prince of lust.


    But regardless of the power and charm I held, Patrea never fell for it.


    I was not sure if it irritated me or disappointed me, but whatever it was, I wanted a taste of her.


    And a one-night demon contract was the perfect way to seal it. Patrea agreed to spend one night with


    me if we could take Lucija out of the underworld and kill my father.


    We seeded, and I had already imagined all the ways I would stick my dick into her and assault her


    body, only for me to hold back the moment she said she was not ready for it.


    The demon in me would have pushed for it and taken what was rightfully mine. She made the deal, she


    had no right to take it back or dy it. But I let her take her time.


    Something in her eyes made me change my mind. She couldn¡¯t forget about the abuse she took from


    Lucien. I knew it shouldn¡¯t bother me. I saw abuse and had done my share of it, but this time I didn¡¯t


    want to take pleasure if I couldn¡¯t give it back to her.


    Patrea had never been intimate with anyone for thest three decades, except for the times in those


    decades, when my father abused her sexually if you could even call that intimacy in the human realm.


    But that was it.


    I knew it was the abuse she experienced that was giving her nightmares.


    And she had another one tonight, like every other night.


    I used to just check on her out of curiosity until I checked on her in the middle of the night. She was


    tossing and turning on her bed, and for a brief moment I believed an incubus was using her, but then I


    knew I would be able to see it if it was an incubus. I desired to visit her that night, but Althea arrived


    and awoke her.


    After that, I made it a habit to check on her while she slept. There were times that I would do it more


    than three times the whole night, and sometimes I would just let my hologram open and see her sleep


    the whole night or stay awake and spend the night reading.


    I had no idea what her nightmares were about. But if Althea wanted to talk to me tonight, then I would


    take the chance, and maybe I would be able to make it stop.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Book 2


    Chapter 2 ¨C Deal With The Demon


    LUCIUS.


    I hid my aura and made myself invisible in the eyes of all the adults in this dining hall before I sat on the


    empty small chair at the kids¡¯ table.


    The kids were able to see me, and since the adults were conversing on their own, they had no idea I


    was already having fun with their kids as they engaged me in their conversation.


    Ever since Lucija became the Luna of the Mystic Pack, Stone¡¯s whole family has learned to ept me


    as part of theirs. In the beginning, I could feel the awkwardness and the uneasiness in the air whenever


    I would appear, but after seeing me too many times already within thest six months, they were


    getting used to my presence.


    I get invited to lunch and dinners, which I never decline, as long as Patrea is not there.


    I didn¡¯t tell anyone I had no pte. That the food just melted on my tongue, and I had no idea what


    sweet, sour, or spicy tasted like.


    When it came to taste, all I could taste were the females I licked and sucked. And I was sure food didn¡¯t


    taste like that, or I would crave it.


    But then tonight, Patrea decided to bust me in front of Stone¡¯s family. I almostughed out loud when


    they all realized I was faking it when I told them the food was delicious. But then I should get credit for


    trying to make them feel good ¡ª not all demons could do that.


    I tried to stay low-key and just watch them while entertaining the kids until my mother fucker brother-in-


    law threatened me that he would not allow Luther, my only nephew ¡ª the only one that I acknowledged


    ¡ª to enter the underworld if I decided not to show up tonight.


    Stone and I had a mutual dislike for each other. He was arrogant. He thought he ruled the world, but he


    only ruled his own territory. But my sister Lucija wanted him, so I tried to tolerate him. And I believed he


    was trying to tolerate me as well.


    But we¡¯re making it work.


    Even if we never really liked each other, I knew there was no one else better for Lucija and Luther than


    him. O


    And it was enough for me that he trusted me to hold his son and promised me that he would introduce


    Luther to the underworld when the right time came.


    So I knew that if he threatened to take Luther away from me, I knew he could do it.


    So here I was, raising a white g and appearing before them, sitting on the only empty seat around


    the table ¡ª which happened to be beside Patrea.


    ¡°How are you doing, Lucius?¡± Petra¡¯s voice came out soft, and I was not able to stop my head from


    snapping in her direction.


    Was it her asking me?


    I stared at her for a few seconds before her eyebrows raised and she pushed a forkful of meat into her


    mouth. My eyes focused on her plump lips as she chewed her food slowly, and I felt a thirst I hadn¡¯t felt


    in a long time, and it made me lose my sense of time.


    ¡°Was my question that hard?¡± She asked again after she was done chewing her meat, her eyes not


    leaving mine.


    A smirk formed on my mouth before I licked my lips and shifted my body slightly in her direction, my


    hand still holding my fork. ¡°I thought you didn''t want to hear anything about the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought I asked about you, and not the underworld.¡± She emphasized the ¡®you¡¯.


    ¡°They¡¯re the same thing. I and the underworld can¡¯ t be separated.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk. I was just being polite as we sat next to each other.¡±


    ¡°How have you been, Patrea?¡± I knew I didn¡¯t need to ask. I¡¯d been watching her from day one.


    ¡°Seriously, Lucius? You¡¯re asking me when you ignored my question?¡± She red at me as she spoke


    in a hushed, angry tone.


    I missed that, her, ring and snapping at me.


    ¡°I was just being polite as we sat next to each other, ¡± I repeated her words before pretending to eat.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she said in a frustrated voice, and I knew I should make up for it, but I didn¡¯t.


    I stayed quiet in my seat and watched as everyone enjoyed their food until I heard another soft voice


    calling my name.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, witch?¡± I leaned my head a little back so I could see past Patrea and look at Althea, who was


    leaning back as well.


    ¡°Can we talkter?¡± She asked before giving me a warm smile.


    ¡°Sure, my ce or yours?¡± I teased her.


    ¡°Cut it out, Lucius.¡± Patrea scolded me in a hushed tone, and it made me cackle.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what humans say when someone of the opposite sex wants to talk with them?¡±


    Patrea rolled her eyes at me before tilting her head to the other side to look at Althea. ¡°You¡¯re not


    talking with him. I will speak to him about it.¡±


    A smirk formed on my lips the moment Althea gave her grandmother a thumbs-up sign. I was looking


    forward to speaking with Althea tonight, but it would be far better if Patrea would tell me about her


    nightmares herself. And maybe we could also discuss the deal we made, because the sight of her


    rolling her eyes at me, was making my c*ck twitch inside my pants.


    ¡°You will walk?! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take the car with us? The packhouse is too far from


    here.¡± Lucija asked, her gaze shifting between me and Patrea.


    ¡°I can travel faster than your car, Lucija.¡± I chuckled as I slipped my hands inside my pants pocket.


    Patrea was standing beside me, clutching her small bag in her hands. ¡°I just need to talk with him. It


    won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there,¡± Stone stated, but his mouth was twitching into a grin, while Lucija pped


    her hand on his chest.


    ¡°Who would dare touch a witch and a demon in Alpha Stone¡¯s territory?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying the danger is the people around you. I meant both of you. If you decide to kill each


    other, I¡¯m sure my people will end up as casualties.¡±


    Patrea chuckled softly, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to kill him first before he hurts anyone.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest. You can eat my heart too. I won¡¯tin.¡± I winked at her before I faced my sister and


    her mate again. ¡°We¡¯ll walk ahead. We¡¯ll see you at the pack house.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Lucija said in a defeated voice before she pointed a finger at me, her eyes squinting at


    me. ¡°Don¡¯t shut off your mind. I want to know where Patrea is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± I gave her a salute and watched as Stone wrapped an arm around her. They finally


    decided to leave us alone.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± I turned my body around and looked at her, and I just realized I was licking my bottom


    lip, which was what her gaze was looking at.


    ¡°Do you even know the way to the packhouse?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No. But if we get lost, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. Let¡¯s go.¡± She spun her body around and began walking on the sidewalk toward the


    exit of the restaurant.


    I walked behind her for a while, checking her from the back, letting my eyes revel in the way her ass


    swayed as she walked before I decided to walk beside her. ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give me a coat?¡± She asked back.


    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I made a ck coat appear on my hand and stopped walking. She halted as


    well and let me assist her in putting on her coat. ¡°Next time, you can just make it appear on my body. I


    won¡¯t mind.¡± She said that before she thanked me.


    I didn¡¯t reply again. I wanted to feel her skin, so I did it that way.


    ¡°Lucy told me Luther likes you.¡± She spoke as we began walking again.


    She was trying to make conversation, and here I was, still thinking about how I would ask her about her


    nightmares or the contract. Being a king wasn¡¯t helping me tonight.


    ¡°It was no surprise. Everyone likes Lucius. ¡± I smirked at her before I continued. ¡°Except you.¡± ¡°I never


    said I didn¡¯t like you¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t like my father.¡± I continued for her. ¡°You remind me of


    him.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to change how I look?¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t even look like him.¡±


    ¡°So what do I need to do now?¡±


    ¡°Do for what?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I scratched my head with my fingers, as I had no idea where this conversation was


    heading.


    ¡°Are you here to ask about our contract?¡±


    There. I wanted an answer for that one too.


    ¡°I was hoping the six months would be enough¡­¡± I stopped talking when I saw her swallow. The


    dimmed light of themp post didn¡¯t hide from sight the way her face lost its color at my words. ¡± Forget


    it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have made that deal with you.¡±


    ¡°But you did,¡± I answered out of spite. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make deals if you have no intention of fulfilling


    them. I thought by now you should have learned that after what Lucien did to you.¡±


    Fuck. This was the fucking reason I wanted to be away from her because I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop


    myself from bing the demon that I was if anger red up inside of me.


    Her jaw tightened as her lips quivered, but she bit her bottom lip hard to stop it. I saw anger flitting in


    her eyes, and I knew she would blow up at me, so I had to do something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I raised my hands in the air. ¡°I


    shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    ¡°But you did.¡± She threw my own words back at me. ¡°If you want to take what I owe you, then fine. Take


    it. But don¡¯t expect anything from me. I will justy down there¡­¡±


    She stopped as her lips quivered and tears streamed down her face. ¡°¡­ and wait for you to finish what


    you want with my body. Just seal my mouth so I can ¡¯t scream. I¡¯d been doing it for decades. I should


    get used to it by now¡­¡±


    ¡°Patrea¡­ ¡± I hissed. Shit. Fuck.


    She wiped her tears with shaking hands while she stifled her sobs.


    What should I do when someone cries?


    ¡°Can I hug you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡± She snapped at me.


    ¡°Do you want to sit down?¡±


    ¡°I want to rest now.¡±


    ¡°I can take us back to the packhouse, but if Lucija sees you crying¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk.¡± She said this and began walking faster. ¡°Do you want me to void the contract?¡± I asked,


    but something inside me clenched as if it restricted air from reaching my lungs.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Because I¡¯m not sure how long before I can be ready or if I will ever be ready for it.¡±


    ¡°How about we change the terms of the deal?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She stopped on her track and turned her body to look at me.


    ¡°Allow me to stay with you for a while, and if you don¡¯t befortable with me and continue to


    refuse to give me the sex I want, I will void the contract and release you from me. And you will never


    hear from me ever again.¡±


    ¡°And when you say stay with me for a while, do you mean a year? A decade? Centuries? And where?


    I¡¯m not going back to the underworld, Lucius.¡±


    A smug smirk tugged on my mouth as my brows hiked up. I hadn¡¯t thought of this idea until now. ¡± Let


    me stay with you and be a part of your daily routine for three weeks ¨C which means I will live in your


    house and stay in your bedroom.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Book 2


    Chapter 3 ¨C Let Me Stay


    PATREA.


    ¡°Let me stay with you and be a part of your daily routine for three weeks ¨C which means I will live in


    your house and stay in your bedroom.¡±


    My eyes widened before a soft chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t joke, Patrea.¡±


    The seriousness on his face immediately wiped the smile off my face. ¡°You¡¯re serious.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t make deals as some kind of joke.¡± He looked annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you think this will work. I just got off from the underworld. For thest six months, I¡¯ve


    been trying my best not to think of that part of my life, but I wasn¡¯t seeding.


    Everywhere I turn, it reminds me of that ce. Even nts remind me of that ce. I alwayspare.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop bbing. ¡°There are no nts as green as these in the underworld. And it¡¯s colder here,


    the sounds are from cars, and not fireballs being thrown at each other¡­ and the creatures here appear


    to be less frightening. I can¡¯t stop seeing the difference.¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± Lucius held both my forearms before his gaze locked with mine, and I knew I shouldn¡¯t be


    seeing anything in those ck eyes of his, but I saw the disappointment in them.


    Why was he disappointed? Because I didn¡¯t agree with his terms. Or because I talked too much.


    ¡°Regardless if you see me or not, everything still reminds you of the underworld. So what difference


    does it make if I stay with you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I want to fuck you.¡± He said almost immediately. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s¡­¡± I swallowed before I tugged my arms


    away from his hold and continued speaking. ¡°¡­ a little too blunt.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect a demon to sugarcoat his words?¡±


    ¡°No. But thest aggressive proposal I got was somehow simr to that. And it didn¡¯t end well.¡±


    So, he told you he wanted to fuck you?¡±


    I should be pissed off with this. He was opening a wound, but instead, I kept answering him. ¡°No. He


    said he would abuse my body in a way that no other man¡­¡±


    ¡°Ssshh¡­ You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to talk about it!¡± I snapped at him. ¡°I want toin to someone about it. I want to get angry


    and scream. I have had all these pent-up emotions for thest three decades, and I can¡¯t tell Althea or


    Lucy. I don¡¯t want their pity¡­¡±


    ¡°And we will talk about it. You can tell me everything. I¡¯m sure you can never get pity from me.¡±


    I was sure he wouldugh off my miseries, but maybe it would be better that way ¨C someone seeing it


    as a fun experience that took pity on me.


    ¡°So, three weeks?¡± He added.


    ¡°What? Wait, I didn¡¯t agree yet.¡±


    ¡°Imagine the days that you cansh out your rage at me. You can throw some spells at me too, just


    don¡¯t fry my brain as you did with Guillermo.¡± He chuckled, but I saw his eyes glinting under the


    moonlight. He looked genuinely happy with what he was saying.


    He¡¯s weird. How could a demon be thisid-back? ¡°You don¡¯t need to decide on it now. Just think about


    it.¡±


    ¡°Until when can I think about it?¡±


    ¡°Three days should be enough.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the smile that slipped from my lips. This demon was being too generous with me.


    ¡°Are you up to something?¡± I anchored my hands on my hips as I scrutinized his expression.


    ¡°Hades, Patrea! If I¡¯m up to something, I have done it already. Instead, I¡¯m here in front of you,


    negotiating as if I don¡¯t hold any power in me to do whatever I want. We both know I can do whatever I


    want at whatever pace I choose.¡±


    ¡°Just that, you¡¯re acting weird.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and began walking with him catching up on


    me.


    Heughed out loud, making some passersby look at us, and I immediately pulled him back as we


    were crossing a big window, and it would not show his reflection. Although I could see him in mirrors


    and through sses, the rest of Lucy¡¯s household, including Althea, couldn¡¯t see his reflection.


    I ended up pulling him so hard that my back mmed on the wall, tagging him along with me. He


    almost mmed his body onto mine, but he was able to press his palm on the wall just above my head,


    creating a small distance between us.


    ¡°Fuck, Patrea. If you want to get physical with me. Just ask. There¡¯s no need to be this aggressive.¡± He


    spoke in a hoarse voice and began licking his lips.


    I should be offended or annoyed, but instead, softughter escaped my throat as I slid past him and


    began walking when I saw that no one else was around. ¡°I just saved you from the store window as


    they might see you don¡¯t have a reflection.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Are you not aware that the Luna of this pack is a half-demon? I¡¯m sure they are aware she


    has a family.¡±


    ¡°Well, Lucy has a reflection. We don¡¯t want to scare them, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± He replied curtly as we began walking.


    The rest of the walk went smoothly. This time, we talked about him and how he was doing as the new


    king of Kalmerus. It was weird that the very ce I was trying to avoid was the same ce he was


    telling me about, giving me a glimpse of the changes that took ce and making it sound like it was a


    piece of heaven now and not hell.


    Or was he sugarcoating it?


    Demons never sugarcoat, but they can lie. Right. He probably wanted to lure me to that ce and trap


    me there.


    But a part of me wanted to believe he was far from his father. Maybe having Lucy gave him a bit of


    humanity.


    Impossible. Whatever.


    ¡°Everything is fine, except at night.¡± I let out a sigh as we crossed a pedestrianne. He asked me how


    I was coping with human life, and I was so lost in the memory of the nightmares that I didn¡¯t even check


    if a car was passing by, and it was toote when the sound of a honking car woke me up from my


    trance.


    Blinding lights.


    Shit!


    If I had not been caught off guard, I would have done something using the spirits, but I was too stunned


    and lost, and just when I already believed it was the end of me, I felt my body being sucked into limbo,


    and wended on the sidewalk.


    A gasp escaped my throat as my body stiffened at the sight of the swerving car that almost hit us going


    in the opposite direction. He probably tried to avoid us and got the shock of his life when we


    disappeared.


    ¡°Oh Spirits!¡± I raised my hands as I prepared myself to chant a spell to halt his car, but a powerful wave


    of power surrounded me, and the car that was about to flip over slowed down and flipped back until its


    tiresnded safely on the ground.


    The car door opened, and the man driving came out crawling and began puking on the sides.


    ¡°We should help him.¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s okay. He¡¯s not going to die. I don¡¯t feel a dying soul in here. We need to go.¡± His hand coiled


    around my upper arm as he pulled me away in the other direction.


    My eyes remained on the man, but when I saw him pull out a phone to call someone and he looked like


    he was talking normally, I didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and let Lucius lead the way into the dark alley.


    ¡°No one was around. No one witnessed that, right?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°There is no living soul within a hundred meters of us except you and him.¡±


    ¡°You saved him. I didn¡¯t know demons saved lives unless your name is Lucy.¡±


    ¡°His soul is not tainted. If he dies, I won¡¯t gain anything from him. Except for additional torture for you if


    you thought you caused his death when in reality, he should have slowed down because he was


    approaching a pedestrianne.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea you know human traffic rules.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I just spent centuries lounging beside my father¡¯s throne? I traveled between realms.


    Stay here and there ¨C in the Fae kingdoms, the underwater kingdom with Tritons, and the orcs¡¯nd.


    And the human realm.¡±


    ¡°Which Kingdown did you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Kalmerus. Still Kalmerus, but I¡¯m going to give the human realm another chance. Maybe I would like it


    here.¡± He chuckled as we continued to walk deeper into the dark alley. I was not even sure he knew


    where he was leading me, but instead of feeling scared, I felt nothing. He was right, if he meant to harm


    me, he had done so in the many times we were together.


    ¡°And the ce you hated the most?¡± I wouldn¡¯t deny that I was enjoying asking him. He seemed to just


    talk and not filter his mouth.


    ¡°The moon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d been there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, full of fucking souls of soul mates.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably just jealous because Selene won¡¯t choose a fated mate for you.¡± This time, it was me


    who let out a soft chuckle as my hand pped on his arm, and it was toote to take it back as his


    gaze fell on the arm that I touched, but I ignored him so I wouldn¡¯t end up being embarrassed for being


    toofortable.


    He raised an eyebrow and let out the familiar smug smirk that used to irritate me. ¡°I don¡¯t need one. I¡¯ m


    not a one-mate man, but if she will give me more than one, just for a few days, and give me another set


    next time, then I will wee that.¡±


    I shook my head as my eyes rolled. ¡°You¡¯re not made for mates. You¡¯re just a one-night stand kind of


    guy, in human lingo. Like a bachelor who doesn¡¯t want to be tied up.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s working well. Noints here. Can we stop talking about me and carry on from where


    that car cut us off? You were talking about your nightmares.¡±


    I nodded my head and stopped walking, and he did too. I then moved in front of him, tilting my head up


    to meet his gaze. ¡°Will you be honest with me if I ask you something?¡±


    I had this on my mind for a long time, but I wasn¡¯t sure. A part of me didn¡¯t want to believe he would do


    this to me, but I needed an answer.


    His forehead creased, but he remained silent as he nodded his head.


    ¡°Have you used your incubus formtely?¡±


    His face darkened, his jaw tightened, and at the same time, his eyes zed red. This would terrify me if


    I hadn¡¯t been around Lucien for so long, but I suppose I trusted that Lucius wouldn¡¯t harm me as


    severely as his father did.


    ¡°I had never gone to you in my incubus form. I haven¡¯t used it for many decades now. Like I told Lucija,


    I never took pleasure in pounding a stiff body, although fear exhrates my soul.¡±


    I swallowed at his answer. But I believed him.


    ¡°Does an incubus visit you in your sleep?¡± His chest was still heaving, and his eyes were still red as if


    he were mad.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. I honestly have no idea. I don¡¯t remember my nightmares some nights, but my body


    feels like¡­¡± I palmed my face and stopped talking, this was getting harder to exin when I couldn¡¯t


    even identify the exact things I felt after every nightmare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere private,¡± Lucius stated and held my forearm.


    I hadn¡¯t agreed yet, but I don¡¯t think he was asking for permission, so I just remained quiet as our


    bodies were transported, and we ended up in my bedroom at the Mystic Pack¡¯s packhouse.


    ¡°Why here?¡± I asked the moment he let go of my arm.


    ¡°If they see us outside, they will probably chat with us, and I don¡¯t have time for that. I want to know


    more about your nightmare.¡± He answered as he leaned his body on the wall beside the window, his


    eyes following my movement as I took off the coat he gave me and hung it on the hook by the wall.


    I remained silent and sat on the couch where I could see himpletely.


    ¡°Talk, Patrea.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if an incubus visited me or not. I was thinking it could be, but I am not sure. Lucien had


    visited me several times in his incubus form, so I should be aware if I am being visited now. But then I


    don¡¯t know. I just want the nightmares to stop.¡± ¡°Would you like me to stay tonight? I want to delve into


    your mind if you get one. If a demon caused that, then I would feel it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Lucien did something to me before he let me go?¡±


    ¡°Could be.¡±


    ¡°Or it could just be trauma¡­¡± ¡°Let me stay for tonight.¡± His voice was firm but notmanding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can fall asleep if I know you¡¯re here. I!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet, I won¡¯t even breath.¡± A smile slowly crept onto his face ¡ª this time it was a simple smile,


    not a smirk or evil grin, and it made him look more human.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 4 ¨C Taste Her & Move On


    LUCIUS.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet, I won¡¯t even breath.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the smile that crossed my face. I couldn¡¯t count the


    number of times I smiled tonight, and my jaws were beginning to be ufortable already.


    I hadn¡¯t let out smiles in a decade or maybe a century, but I was having andslide tonight.


    ¡°And where will you stay while I sleep? I know you don¡¯t sleep, Lucius, and it¡¯ll be too awkward if I know


    you¡¯ll be here the whole night while I sleep and snore and maybe sleep talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the nightmare, but I don¡¯t mind talking with you if you ever sleep talk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other things to do? Aren¡¯t you being too rxed for a king?¡±


    ¡°Demon Lesson 101. If you¡¯re the king, you¡¯re the king. That means you have hundreds of men that


    you put to work on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°So you have hundreds of trusted men?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of demons that I put to work. Trusted no. Demons do not trust. Look at Lucien, dead


    because he trusted me.¡±


    ¡°And tell me why I should trust you after you said that?¡±


    ¡°First and foremost, because you are human, a witch. Not a demon. I don¡¯t trust a demon, but I trust a


    shifter, a half-demon, and maybe I can add a witch to the mix. So I demand to be trusted back.¡± She


    rolled her eyes at me as she sat on the single sofa across the room but directly in front of me. It didn¡¯t


    escape my notice how her mouth twitched before she let out a full smile. ¡°Demanding¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯d been making you smile the whole night, it means you¡¯re slowly trusting the demon in front of


    you.¡±


    ¡°You wish¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, Patrea. Let me stay, and we can move on from this topic and focus on what to do next.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re impatient, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I was about to answer her when an annoying voice reached my head. ¡®Are you here? I can feel your


    aura.


    ¡°Stone connected with me. Give me a moment.¡± I told Patrea, and she nodded her head before she


    went to her bathroom.


    ¡®In Patrea¡¯s room.¡¯ I answered him, leaning my back against the soft cushion and extending my legs in


    a rxed position.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you going too fast?¡¯


    ¡®Are you mocking me? This was too slow already.¡¯ ¡®I know. Just reminding you not to force her.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, take it from someone who bought a female to fuck.¡¯


    ¡®Fuckyou.¡¯ He cursed, but he was chuckling.


    ¡®No, thanks. I¡¯ll let Lucija fuck you. I prefer Patrea.¡¯


    This past few months, I had let him know that I was craving the witch without letting him know I was


    stalking her, but I guess he was smart enough to realize I was doing it.


    Hisughter filled my head before he threw another sarcastic remark. ¡®At least one of us is gettingid


    tonight. And I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not you.¡¯


    ¡®Get lost¡­¡¯ ¡®Good luck, brother. In case you need a bathroom to jerk off, the room beside hers is


    vacant. Use it. Unlike in the underworld, I prefer privacy in my packhouse.¡¯ He replied before shutting


    off the mindlink.


    If he hadn¡¯t shut off his mind, I would have retorted back.


    Privacy?


    What did he mean by privacy when I¡¯d seen him and Lucija fucked in nearly every corner of this


    packhouse? I wasn¡¯t stalking them, but every time I wanted to check on Luther, I would end up seeing


    the ces they were fucking each other. I was sure the hallway, or the main stairs, for example, were


    not private ces.


    ¡°I will just check on Althea and tell her not toe here to check on me tonight.¡± Patrea¡¯s words


    snapped me from my thoughts, and I saw her already on her way to the door.


    ¡°Scared she will see us having sex?¡± I teased.


    Sheughed heartily, and it was like music to my ears. I was enjoying that she was taking this teasing


    lightly instead of snapping at me as she used to.


    She turned around slowly, and the warm smile on her face just took my breath away.


    I had always been fascinated with females and the beauty they possessed, but I couldn¡¯t remember


    getting stuck in a female for this long. Maybe because I hadn¡¯t had my fill of her.


    Yes. Taste her and move on.


    ¡°Concern that she might see you and start attacking you.¡± She said.


    ¡°If that ever happens, it¡¯s not my fault if one of us ends up dead.¡±


    She hissed as the smile was wiped off her face before her eyes squinted. ¡°Touch Althea, and I¡¯ll be


    your worst enemy.¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck do those words arouse me? Not the touch Althea, but having you for an enemy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucked up, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°I know that. Now go, ande back here as fast as you can or I might scare Althea if I popped up in


    her room.¡±


    ¡°I forbid you to pop up anywhere near Althea, especially if she¡¯s alone!¡± Her voice was slightly higher,


    and I could feel her annoyance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Is that jealousy I detect? Scared I might let my wandering eyes fall on your granddaughter?¡± I was not


    even done with my words when a spark of green lights headed my way, and the next thing I knew, the


    couch I was sitting on had a little burn on it while my body floated above it, still in a sitting position.


    ¡°Damn, Patrea! I was just kidding. If I fancy Althea, I would have gone directly to her. Besides, another


    Alpha is drooling on her, I¡¯m done with dealing with Alphas. Stone is fucking too much to handle


    already.¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t guarantee me you¡¯re not going after her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m after the grandmother¡­¡±


    ¡°Demons never cared about families. I want your word, Lucius. Not Althea.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t give you my word, I know I would not go after her. So stop pushing that idea into my


    head.¡±


    ¡°Your word, Lucius!¡±


    ¡°I want you, Patrea! Not Althea, and not any other females around you. But fine, you have my demon


    word, I will never touch Althea or even think of filthy things about her.¡± I let out a deep breath. ¡±


    Satisfied?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer but instead opened the bedroom door and mmed it as she exited her room.


    Fucking females. You give in to what they want, and they¡¯re still upset? Fuck that. I didn¡¯t have time for


    this game.


    I hissed, my eyes zing red before I disappeared from her room.


    PATREA.


    After I talked with Althea, I went back to my room only to find Lucius gone. He probably didn¡¯t like the


    way I was demanding of him. I knew it shouldn¡¯t bother me, but it made me wonder if I went overboard


    this time when he just wanted to help me.


    But then it¡¯s toote to regret that.


    I stepped out of the bathroom in my pajamas after I showered. I had sexier lingerie with me, but a part


    of me was hoping he woulde back and stay the night as he originally wanted to, and this nightwear


    I had was more appropriate as I didn¡¯t want him to think I was seducing him.


    But then he was still not here.


    I let out a sigh and walked toward the bed. I was about to reach for my nket when someone spoke


    from behind me, making my body jolt in surprise. ¡°Pajamas? For real? Nothing that would show a little


    skin?¡± Lucius¡¯ voice came around, and since I wasn¡¯t expecting it, goosebumps rose from my skin as


    shivers went down my spine.


    I turned around and saw him standing by the corner, floating in the air with his arms crossed. I


    wondered if he enjoyed looking at me from above. ¡°I thought you left?¡± I asked before I felt air on my


    skin.


    My head tipped down, and a gasp escaped my throat when I saw myself d in short, red silk spaghetti


    strap lingerie that showed the curve of my waist and hips.


    ¡°I just went to check on Luther. Missed me?¡±


    ¡°What have you done to my clothes? Put it back!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t touch you, at least give me something to look


    at.¡±


    ¡°Lucius!¡± I red at him. And then I felt something heavy.


    He changed the lingerie into a long, cotton nightdress that covered every inch of my body from my neck


    down to my heels. If I were not the victim, I would surelyugh about it.


    ¡°Better?¡± He asked, a mocking smile stered on his face as hended on his feet and made his way


    to my bed.


    I saw his clothes change into a white shirt and grey sweatpants, and despite having only his arms


    visible, he looked really sexy. Or perhaps I said this because it was the first time I had ever seen him


    wearing sweatpants.


    And now I felt so inappropriate in this ugly-looking nightdress he put on me.


    ¡°Are you done gloating over my body? Can I slip inside the nket now?¡± He winked at me before he


    pulled over the nket.


    ¡°Who said you¡¯reying down beside me?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    My eyes rounded. ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch you. I will justy down, or would you rather that I sit there by the couch and


    stare at you all night?¡± He chuckled as he slipped inside the sheets.


    Well, he¡¯s right. Better somewhere I couldn¡¯t see him directly.


    ¡°Can you change my nightwear? This is really weird. It¡¯s too warm.¡±


    ¡°You want your pajamas back?¡± He asked in a monotone voice, but I saw the way his mouth twitched


    as if he wanted tough.


    ¡°No¡­ The one after that. I¡¯m morefortable with it.¡± I felt my cheeks burning and my heart thudding


    loudly until I saw Lucius swallow, as if my choice overwhelmed him.


    I yanked the nket onto my side, slipped in, and pulled it up to my throat. ¡°Now you can change me


    back into that silk nightdress.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want him to think I wanted the sexier lingerie because of him. But it was morefortable to


    sleep with.


    ¡°There. Better?¡± He asked as he ced his hands on the back of his head and leaned back on the


    headboard.


    I checked my clothes under the nket before I nodded my head. ¡°Are you going to stay like that the


    whole night?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He answered, but with his eyes closed. I turned to my sides, facing him, and anchored my


    elbow to the bed. I lifted my upper body to rest my cheek on my palm so I could look at him better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you in your demon form. What do you look like?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 5 ¨C Curious Little Witch


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    PATREA.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you in your demon form. What do you look like?¡±


    ¡°For someone who wants to forget the underworld, it¡¯s weird you want to know more about my demon


    side.¡± He stated this without opening his eyes, his face still void of any emotions.


    Lucien was handsome, and so was Guillermo, but I think Lucius, despite the constant presence of a


    scowl on his face, was far better looking than them. ¡°This human face you have, did you choose that, or


    do you automatically have that like shifters? They have human form and wolf form, but they can¡¯t


    choose how they look.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a curious little witch?¡± His eyes snapped open, and he tilted his head in my direction,


    making our eyes.


    And his eyes just hypnotized me.


    It might be some charm that he has that makes me rx around him. I dropped my gaze from him, and


    itnded on his chest, which was very prominent on the tight shirt he had on him. I could see his erect


    nipple.


    Spirits! I felt like a cougar at the moment. But then he was definitely older than me, so¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex with anyone in three decades. I mean, with me participating in it.¡± For some reason,


    it was easier to talk about this with him. Maybe because he was a demon, and would not judge me by


    the wordsing out of my mouth.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you that you can justy down there and I¡¯ll do all the work, but then¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d been doing that for a long time. Do you think I would ever feel satisfied with sex again?¡±


    ¡°Did he ever make youe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I shifted my position andy on my back, my gaze focusing on the ceiling above me, while I


    clutched my nket just below my chest. ¡°But I never enjoyed it. I felt dirty because I orgasmed even


    though I didn¡¯t want to. It seldom happens, but I still feel bad that it did happen.¡±


    ¡°Your body was reacting to being touched. It¡¯s not your fault. Do you want to talk more about it?¡±


    ¡°About it?¡± I asked as I chanted in my head, making all the lights flicker until they turned off except for


    themp beside the couch, but it was dimmed, making the whole room cozy and warm.


    ¡°I want to know what he exactly did to you and the way he was touching you. So I know what not to do.


    ii


    ¡°Are you not losing hope that maybe, you will not get anything from me?¡±


    ¡°Hope never resides with demons. I always get what I want, Patrea. I know it will take time, but I will get


    it.¡±


    ¡°It will take time, or decades, or centuries¡­¡±


    Heughed, and it made my heart skip a beat. I thought he would be mad at my refusal.


    ¡°What¡¯s another century? I can have my fill with those females around me while waiting for you.¡± ¡°Why


    do you wait? It has been six months, and as you said, there are other females.¡±


    ¡°Have you craved someone? I haven¡¯t. Except for you.¡±


    I liked it when he said things without a filter. He would just say what he feels or wants to say.


    I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing. Maybe if he got his fill of me, he would move on and get


    away from me.


    ¡°You can sleep if you want to¡­¡± His words came out soft, and I was sure he had done something to


    make me sleepy.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to hug me while I sleep?¡± I asked before a soft yawn escaped my throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do hugs, so you have nothing to worry about. I can stay here glued to my position for the rest of


    the night while my mind works in the demon world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave, right? Because if I ended up having nightmares and Althea didn¡¯te, no


    one would stop it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until the morning¡­¡±


    I turned to my sides, facing him without opening my eyes. For some reason, his side of the bed felt


    warmer. I scooted nearer to him and coiled my body until I was in the fetal position, my head resting


    just beside his hips as he was still sitting.


    ¡°Thankyou, Lucius. I¡¯ll see you in the morning, or when the nightmarees¡­¡± I mumbled as my body


    felt like it was being lulled to sleep.


    I didn¡¯t hear him reply to my words, but soon I felt a handnd on the top of my head before it began


    smoothing my hair gently. I wanted to tease and ask him what he was doing, but I was so sleepy, and it


    felt good that I didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    I was certain no one had ever touched and caressed my hair in this manner, so I just let him, until sleep


    took over.


    LUCIUS.


    The clock ticked six o¡¯clock in the morning and using my enhanced hearing, I could hear voices around


    the packhouse. People were already moving around.


    I¡¯d been watching her sleep for thest six hours.


    She didn¡¯t have any nightmares?


    Nothing strange had happened except for her tossing and turning around, but her face didn¡¯t show any


    signs of her having a bad dream. She was smiling from time to time, but most of the time, she was just


    purring in her sleep, like those cats I used to kick before. O


    I should start treating those cats better.


    For the whole night, she would move from her position and turn to the other side, only to turn again and


    inch closer to me. And I had no fucking idea how to react to it.


    The crown of her head was touching my hips, so I had to lie down instead, as I didn¡¯t want her to wake


    up and see my dick tenting under the nket. In the end, she ended up under my armpit. But I was


    rather enjoying it. But I did my best not to touch her. Thest thing I wanted was for her to wake up


    screaming.


    I had never been in bed with any females except to fuck them. In fact, I had never stayed in bed for


    more than an hour straight, so this was an underworld record for me. I had no idea I had the patience


    to stay still like this.


    I let out a smug smirk as I turned my body to the side so that I was facing her, our faces parallel with


    each other. My hand went to her cheek, carefully tucking the strays of hair away from her face.


    I let my finger linger on her soft skin, trailing it down her cheek when her eyes flipped open, and my


    mouth parted as if I wanted to exin, but words got caught in my throat. So I greeted her instead,


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    She blinked. And then she closed her eyes, and I took it as an opportunity to withdraw my hand from


    her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember having a nightmare.¡± She eximed in a rather excited voice as she abruptly sat up


    from lying down. ¡°Did you see any signs of nightmares?¡±


    I shook my head and ced my hands under my head, bewildered at the happiness that brewed on her


    face until her eyes began to well up with tears and her shoulders began to shake. A sob escaped her


    lips, and she covered her face with shaking hands.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± I asked, my forehead creasing. ¡°I never had a good sleep for thest three decades,


    Lucius. I almost forgot how this feels, and it feels so good.¡± She answered between her hups, her


    hands still covering her face. ¡°Maybe the charm you put in so I would fall asleep helped clear my mind


    from the nightmares.¡±


    ¡°Charm? What?¡± I asked.


    Did she think I made her fall asleepst night when I was wondering how the hell she fell asleep so fast


    when we were just talking?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡± I chuckled, and it made her remove her hands from her face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make me sleepst night?¡± She asked again as she wiped her tears.


    My lips pursed into a thin line as I shook my head. ¡± You slept on your own. Why would I put you to


    sleep when I was enjoying talking with you?¡±


    A smile crept on my lips before I licked them. ¡°I think having me around makes you sleep better.


    Nightmare free.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one night. How can you be so sure?¡± Her eyebrows were raised but she was smiling now.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to try again. So three weeks?¡± I waited for her response but my eyes went down


    to her body. The top of her breasts was visible on the neckline of her lingerie and I wanted to dig my


    head in between them.


    ¡°Eyes up, Lucius.¡± She said but her voice didn¡¯t sound annoyed so I let my gaze stay where it was. ¡°I¡¯d


    been a good demon for the whole night, which is not ordinary for me. So I deserve a prize, don¡¯t you


    think? Let me gloat on it until the day I can touch them.¡±


    She giggled before she shoved her nket away and moved to get up. And for Hades¡¯ sake, the


    lingerie was clinging to her ass and it gave me a view of her rounded cheeks with just herce


    underwear covering them.


    ¡°Fuck, Patrea. Don¡¯t do that again.¡± I groaned.


    ¡°What?¡± She snapped her head back to look at me. ¡°shing me your ass. I¡¯m a fucking demon, not a


    saint.¡±


    ¡°Then we will have a problem if you stay with me for three weeks as I go around naked the house from


    time to time.¡± She wasughing heartily as she made her way to the bathroom.


    I knew she was probably joking but the thought of her naked still aroused me. I didn¡¯t behave the whole


    night just for me to snap and attack her this morning, so for the first time in my life, I cowered.


    I left her room without saying anything.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 6 ¨C Three Weeks


    PATREA.


    Lucius was already gone when I came out of the bathroom, which I was thankful for as I didn¡¯t bring


    any clothes inside. I was hoping he would not pop back while I was still naked.


    But regardless of whether I knew he coulde back anytime soon, I took my time walking around in


    just my underwear. I had no idea what I was aiming for.


    After a long time, I had fixed myself and was already ready to head down for breakfast, yet he was still


    nowhere, and I didn¡¯t know if I was relieved or disappointed.


    I was already gearing up to agree with his request, but maybe I should wait until he asks for it again.


    Maybe something came up in the underworld that needed his attention.


    When I finally made it out of my bedroom, I saw Althea stepping out of her room at the same time, and


    happiness was evident on her face.


    ¡°Wow! You looked so fresh, Patrea!¡± She eximed. ¡°How was your night?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any nightmares. Not even any dreams at all. I slept the whole six hours without any


    interruption.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop beaming at her as we walked together down the stairs.


    ¡°And all this time Lucius was there? He didn¡¯t leave?¡±


    I just nodded my head, a warm smile curling on my lips.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s the one giving you those nightmares?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Because when I told him maybe it


    was an incubus, I swear I saw him getting angry. If it was him, he would justugh it off.¡± And


    something in me didn¡¯t want to believe he would do that.


    ¡°He likes you.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If I remember it right, he almost died twice to save you. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lusting after me. There wasn¡¯t anything else to it.¡±


    ¡°Same thing. So did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Did what?¡±


    ¡°Have sex.¡±


    ¡°Althea!¡±


    She threw her head back as she giggled, while her hand was holding onto the railings. ¡°Why not? I


    mean, it¡¯s probably the reason you had a good sleep. So was he good in bed?¡±


    I chuckled softly before I shook my head. ¡°We just slept.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already eighteen, so no need to lie to me,¡± she groaned.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. I swear to your mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡±


    ¡°How could he not take advantage? It was actually the reason I thought why you stopped me from


    checking on youst night. Because I might see something I¡¯m not supposed to see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, spirits! ¡°Why would you think of that?¡±


    ¡°Think of what?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice came from the other end of the hallway.


    She was walking in our direction with Adan beside her. They probably came from the office.


    ¡°Guess who slept in Patrea¡¯s room?¡± She turned to face Lucy, her brows wiggling.


    ¡°Althea¡­¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Lucius?¡± Lucy answered without batting an eysh.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Althea asked, her eyes rounding as we followed Lucy and Adan, who motioned for us to


    go to one of the kitchens in this packhouse that only the rank wolves and their families were allowed to


    use.


    We sat by the counter before Lucy spoke. ¡°We moved the breakfast to eight-thirty as Kingston and Dad


    had to check on something first. So we can talk here while waiting for breakfast. Anyway, on your


    question. I felt his aura the whole night, and when I asked my mate he said thest time he checked,


    he was in Patrea¡¯s room, so I assumed he stayed there as Aiden was with Mom and Dad, so he had


    nowhere else to be.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Lucius has an obsession with my grandmother?¡± Althea asked again, making my eyes


    roll as I crossed my arms against my chest and leaned back on the chair in which I was seated.


    ¡°If he watches her like a hawk, then probably¡­¡± ¡°Lucy..¡± Adan growled lowly as if warning her.


    And it was only then that Lucy¡¯s words sunk in. ¡± What do you mean by watching me? Is your brother


    stalking me? With his hologram?¡±


    Lucy bit her bottom lip before she smiled sheepishly. ¡°It has something to do with being a demon and


    the contract you made. You know he¡¯s going to go after it.¡±


    ¡°So he told you about the contract?¡± I asked, biting my bottom lip.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be talking here. I¡¯m blowing everything out of proportion.¡± Lucy let out a deep sigh as our


    eyes met. ¡°Look, Patrea, I can talk to Lucius about voiding the contract. I¡¯m sure with a little persuasion


    he will agree to void it, so you don¡¯ t need to be pressured about it.¡±


    ¡°He actually wasn¡¯t pressuring me, and I¡¯m thankful for that. So, no need to tell him anything. I don¡¯t


    want him to think I¡¯m crying foul when he¡¯s been nothing but nice to me.¡±


    ¡°Nice? Lucius is nice?¡± Adan asked, his brows hiking up.


    I nodded my head, and I felt my cheeks burning.


    Why was I defending him? He was stalking me, and that was not nice.


    ¡°He stayed with me the whole night, and he stayed on his side of the bed¡­¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn, your brother is turning into a saint. I don¡¯t think I could stay in bed with you and not touch you at


    all, Lucy.¡± Adan was chuckling as he poured coffee into the empty cups in front of us before nudging


    them forward, one by one.


    ¡°You forgot you didn¡¯t touch me on my first night here. You just let me sleep¡­¡± Lucy teased him.


    Adan¡¯s eyes softened but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he smiled and leaned over to kiss Lucy¡¯s forehead


    before continuing with what he was doing.


    ¡°Maybe Lucius likes you, Mama,¡± Althea stated. Recently, she would only call me Mama whenever she


    was sad or serious about what she was trying to point out.


    ¡°Demons¡­¡± I was about to say demons don¡¯t have the capacity to like someone aside from their


    obsession to rule over them and y with them, but then Lucy was here. So I shut down the idea and


    talked about another thing. ¡°Well, he has this proposal and asked if he can spend three weeks with


    me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lucy and Adan spoke at the same time, with only Lucy continuing. ¡°Is he taking you back to


    the underworld?¡±


    ¡°No. He said he could stay at our house. And he said that after three weeks, if I can¡¯t still get


    comfortable with the idea of having¡­ to do it with him, he will void the contract.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Did Lucius suggest that? Stay here in the human realms for three weeks?¡± Lucy asked.


    I just nodded my head in response.


    ¡°What have you done to the demon king?¡± Lucy looked amazed.


    ¡°And where will I stay in those three weeks?¡± Althea asked, her mouth twitching into a grin. And it gave


    me a reason not to answer Lucy because I had no idea what I should say.


    ¡°In the house,¡± I told her.


    ¡°No way I will stay there with you and Lucius. What will I do there? The fire extinguisher? Spotter? Or


    Scorer?¡±


    Adanughed out so loud as Lucy giggled, and it just made my cheeks burn. I was thankful we were


    early, and the rest of the people who should join us for Lucy¡¯s breakfast were nowhere here yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to stay here. I¡¯m sure we can figure a way to bring you to your university and back


    here.¡± Lucy said before winking at Althea, her fingers flicking which means she could just easily


    transport and pick her up whenever she wants since their territory was four hours away from her


    university.


    ¡°Or I know a pack who will wee you wholeheartedly,¡± Adan stated this without looking at anyone


    and simply continued to mix his coffee using a small spoon. ¡°Because I think the packhouse is too


    small for a witch and a demon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bluffing, right?¡± Althea asked her


    shoulders slumping. ¡°Am I not wee here, Lucy? II


    ¡°Adan is just teasing you. Stay with us and leave the house to Lucius and Patrea. Two witches and a


    demon is too much¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet¡­¡± I chuckled, but my heart was thudding loudly. I wondered if Lucius was looking


    right now.


    ¡°Well, I decided for you already. Tell him he cane anytime, and I will be out the door in an instant. I


    can stay with my friends too, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re staying here.¡± Adan immediately interrupted.


    ¡°I thought this ce is too small for all of us?¡±


    ¡°I can hand you over to the neighboring pack if it gets crowded here, but you can¡¯t stay with your


    human friends.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Not safe for you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a witch¡­ I can definitely take care of myself.¡± ¡°How about we discuss this if Lucius and Patrea


    have already agreed on their ns? And then you can move here. Don¡¯t mind, Adan, you¡¯re not going


    anywhere but here, unless you want to.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Althea nodded her head before tilting her face in my direction. ¡°So, Patrea, when


    do you think your new roommate can move in?¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened to you that you¡¯re rooting for him? I thought you hated demons?¡±


    ¡°I thought you hated demons too? But howe you¡¯re all smiles while you talk about him?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± I asked, my brow furrowed, before shifting my gaze between the three of them, who were all


    nodding their heads as if they were conspiring against me.


    I had no idea why I told them about this, but I guess if Lucius pushed for this, they would still know


    about it.


    And from the looks of it, they had nothing against Lucius¡¯ suggestion, so maybe it will work.


    And maybe with him around, I could get answers on how to stop my nightmares.


    LUCIUS.


    I grunted loudly as I sat on the throne-like chair in my chamber while three she-demons worshipped my


    dick and my feet. This had been going on for a while, and although my cock was hard and ready to


    pound on someone, Icked the willpower to act.


    The moment I left Patrea¡¯s bedroom, I knew I needed my release, so I summoned the she- demons to


    appear here, and they¡¯d been on their knees the whole time, but all I could think about was Patrea and


    the little piece of skin she shed at me this morning.


    I wanted more.


    I opened a hologram and watched as she strutted around her room in just her panties and bra. I hissed


    before I flicked my fingers, and the three demons at my feet vanished.


    ck veins crept everywhere in my skin as my eyes zed red. My lust was surging forward.


    I wrapped my ck fingers around my hard cock, and began moving it up and down in a slow, tortuous


    motion while my eyes were fixated on the female I was lusting after.


    I had always thought that the veins in the she- demon¡¯s skin were the most attractive feature of a


    female, but seeing her slightly tanned skin even with the appearance of some scars was leaving me in


    awe.


    Patrea¡¯s body was perfect. Her ass was small but round, and her breasts were proportionate to it, but


    she carried herself well.


    I grunted loudly, almost roared, when she suddenly bent over and propped her elbows on the vanity


    dresser while staring at herself in the mirror and talking to herself.


    I moved the view so I was directly behind her as I moved out of my chair and stood in front of the


    hologram ¨C as if I were standing behind her ass and began jerking off faster and harder. Grunts and


    hisses filled my chambers as I imagined fucking the witch that had been upying my cycles for some


    time now.


    ¡°Patrea! Fuck!¡± I grunted loudly as my body shuddered and ck mist covered my entire body as my


    cum spewed out of my cock in the direction of my hologram as if hitting her ass and back.


    It took a while before I was able to ride out my orgasms, but it was the same moment that she turned


    around and looked straight ahead as if she were seeing me.


    A devilish grin crossed my face as I slowly retracted my fangs that hade out without my notice


    before swiping my tongue over my teeth.


    I wanted the three weeks with her, but I wasn¡¯t sure I could let her go after that if she decided not to


    have sex with me.


    I wanted a taste of her, and I would get it by whatever means, even if that meant doing things a demon


    would never usually do.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 7 ¨C Good Evening


    LUCIUS.


    ¡°Are you not going to answer me?¡± Lucy asked, her brows furrowing as she stood beside her mate¡¯s


    seat while I lounged on the couch inside their office.


    Two days after I left their home, I was back again. ¡°I went here to visit Luther, not to be interrogated. ¡± I


    hissed, annoyed to be looking at them instead of my nephew.


    ¡°We want to know what your ns are.¡± It was Stone.


    ¡°So you offered three weeks to spend with humans? Are you sure you can manage?¡± Lucy asked


    again. ¡°What the fuck is so hard about spending time here? And correction, three weeks with Patrea


    not with all humans on this fucking.¡±


    Stone chuckled until Lucy rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why do you worry? What¡¯s so hard about that?¡± ¡°A


    lot! Unlike shifters, demons have power that justes out when they¡¯re furious. First, you can¡¯t have


    your eyes zing red all the time. And then the hissing has to stop.¡±


    ¡°But Stone is allowed to growl every five minutes?¡± ¡°He does when he¡¯s with shifters, not with humans.


    II


    ¡°I don¡¯t growl every fucking five minutes.¡± Stone butted in.


    ¡°The fuck you do.¡±


    ¡°Stop, both of you. So, can you manage? Can you control your outburst? You can¡¯t burn people just


    because you hate them or because they bump you on the street. And you can¡¯t order them to do things


    for you. You have to clean the house, water the nts, wash dishes, cook food, and fix your bed¡­¡± ¡°Do


    you even do all that, Lucija?¡± I asked although I knew the answer already.


    ¡°We have omegas around, but Patrea doesn¡¯t have any,¡± Stone answered for her.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re going to live with two witches. Can you control your outburst?¡± It was Lucija again.


    ¡°Wait. My deal is just with Patrea. What¡¯s with two witches?¡± My forehead creased, not enjoying this


    conversation.


    ¡°What will you do with Althea?¡±


    ¡°Send her to the underworld, perhaps. I don¡¯t want her there.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°How sure are you that you won¡¯t harm Patrea or the people around you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡± I asked my sister, and my brows hiked up as I waited for her response.


    ¡°Lucius, I trust you around here because almost everyone knows you already, but out there¡­¡±


    ¡°I will fucking behave!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± ¡°Patrea hasn¡¯t agreed yet, and I¡¯m being interrogated already. Can you fucking


    ask her if she¡¯ s okay with that or not? Then I don¡¯t have to go through this with you if there¡¯s nothing


    there for me.¡±


    ¡°She said yes already,¡± Lucija says almost immediately.


    ¡°What?¡± My body jolted forward as I swallowed an invisible lump in my throat. Did I hear Lucy right? ¡±


    She said yes?¡± ¡°Yes. Althea will stay here, as Patrea doesn¡¯t want her there when you¡¯re around.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that crossed my face as I repeated my words. ¡°She said yes.¡±


    ¡°I want your word, Lucius, that you will not create havoc there. And that you will do your best to


    behave.¡±


    ¡°Did I ever not behave while I was here?¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to be upset about in here.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Something will upset me there?


    Like what? People meddling in my affairs? Females staring at me? I¡¯m used to that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the other way around. Males checking out Patrea¡­¡± Stone added, and I saw the evil smirk he


    threw at me.


    I was certain this man was born in the wrong body and deserved a throne in hell. O


    ¡°No way,¡± I said as I shook my head.


    ¡°What do you mean, no way? Do you think no one fancies Patrea?¡± Lucy asked, a teasing smile curling


    on her lips.


    ¡°Is there something I should know?¡±


    ¡°I just want to prepare you. Patrea has a hot neighbor.¡± She added.


    I was about to say something when Stone growled. His eyes dted before he closed them when


    Lucy¡¯s hand began massaging his hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s ording to Althea. And she believes he is constantly keeping an eye on Patrea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatened. I¡¯m just there for the contract. She can do whatever she wants with her life. If you


    expect me to be growly and possessive like Stone, it¡¯ s not going to happen. I fuck and I will leave.


    Easy. Done.¡±


    ¡°So why go through the hassle of three weeks when you can just let her submit to you for one night?¡±


    Stone asked, his mouth twitching into a smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to be considerate here because my fucked-up father damaged Patrea. I¡¯ll try to help her get


    over it.¡±


    ¡°A demon psychiatrist. Impressive.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Stoneughed, and I wanted to leave them, but I had more questions, so I ignored him and focused my


    attention on Lucija, who was now sitting on hisp.


    ¡°Did she say when I could go? Or should I ask her?¡± ¡°I talked with her this morning, and she said you


    can move in anytime, but to let her know at least a day ahead.¡±


    ¡°Then tell her I¡¯ming tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re driving there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Driving? No fucking way.¡±


    ¡°Kingston will drive you there and take Althea here. No buts, no ifs. You can¡¯t just pop out there like a


    hidden boyfriend. People need to see you actually go through the door.¡±


    ¡°The fuck they care if I go through the door or the window, or the fucking chimney.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it the human way, Lucius. You agree to live with Patrea, then you need to do it her way.¡±


    I grunted, and leaned my back on the couch, sliding my ass lower in azy position. ¡°And if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Spend three weeks alone in the underworld then.¡± Stone butted in.


    ¡°Why are you both meddling with us anyway?¡± I snapped at them.


    Instead of being offended, Lucijaughed heartily. She looked like she was enjoying this.


    ¡°Think whatever you want, King Lucius, but once you¡¯re here, the females get to decide. Okay? Now


    let¡¯s get you ready¡­¡±


    ¡°Ready for what?¡±


    ¡°Wardrobes, shoes, personal hygiene, and maybe we should cut your hair. Just trim it a bit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch my hair.¡± I hissed at her.


    Everything I objected to just fucking happened.


    Lucija changed my hair into a short one, and I was now seated in Kingston¡¯s car. I teleported us thirty


    minutes away from Patrea¡¯s house so I wouldn¡¯t have to sit for a fucking four hours to get there, but if it


    were my way, I would just let us appear on their driveway.


    Lucija also prepared luggage for me. I didn¡¯t have an idea what was inside, but at least she didn¡¯t push


    me to pack them myself because I knew at the end of the day I would still be using my power to put


    clothes on me.


    I just let my sister push me around and make all the decisions, as I just wanted to get the hell out of


    their packhouse and meet Patrea. If there was one thing I was looking forward to, it was that Althea


    would not be around. I didn¡¯t need to watch myself around her, as Patrea seemed to have epted me


    the way I am.


    And yes, I wanted the witch for myself.


    So after I had left instructions to my right-hand demon, Dorion, I left Kalmerus and sat inside the car


    with Kingston.


    I could still go back and forth in the underworld, but I had instructed Dorion not to call on me for petty


    things that he could handle.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. That house on the left, with a ck gate around it, that¡¯s their house.¡± Kingston pointed


    with his finger as we slowed until the car came to aplete stop.


    They had a barricade around them. Good. No one could just barge in and head for the door without


    permission.


    ¡°Now, when they open the door, we greet them good evening,¡± Kingston stated and he was trying to


    stifle hisugh but I didn¡¯t stop mine.


    ¡°The fuck. I¡¯m sure Patrea won¡¯t mind if we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Do you want to win the girl?¡± He asked.


    I stoppedughing, and I was sure my face turned deadly when I looked at him as he immediately


    raised his palms. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, females, dig it when you¡¯re a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman. She knows that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just a piece of advice, but it doesn¡¯t mean you need to do it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± I didn¡¯t have to answer him. I was not here to be mushy and bend to whatever


    Patrea wanted. I just wanted her to trust me that I would not vite her body and allow me to fuck her,


    and then I would be out here.


    Kingston nodded, and I climbed out of the car. The sun was about to set, so it was still light outside,


    and there were still people passing by.


    And the females were gawking at both of us. Not bad.


    I opened the back seat, grabbed the duffel bag, and threw it over my shoulder before I followed


    Kingston as he entered the gate and went directly to the front door.


    My eyes went around the perimeter of their house until I saw the blinds on the window next door.


    Someone was looking, and if this was the male that Lucija was talking about, then he would be in for a


    show as the front door was directly in front of his window.


    An evil smirk graced my lips as Kingston knocked on the front door while I stood behind him.


    After a few minutes, I heard hushed voices and footsteps approaching.


    Althea.


    Althea opened the door with a wide smile on her face as her gaze shifted between me and Kingston. ¡±


    Patrea, they¡¯re here!¡±


    She said it so loudly that I wondered if she wanted the whole neighborhood to know.


    ¡°Let them in,¡± Patrea¡¯s voice came, and I leaned my head to the side so I could see where she was.


    She smiled and waved at me, but I could see her hand shaking. She was nervous, and I was fucking


    sure her heartbeat was as loud as mine. I was just good at silencing mine.


    ¡°No, I think we should get going,¡± Althea stated, still standing by the door as she turned her body


    around and motioned for Patrea toe over.


    ¡°I agreed. It¡¯s a four-hour drive. The earlier we start driving, the earlier we can be home.¡± Kingston


    agreed with Althea¡¯s words.


    Patrea finally came by the front door, and I couldn¡¯t stop the fucking grin from forming on my lips. She


    was wearing a simple, fitted white shirt that she tucked into her ck jeans, and she let her ck hair


    down.


    Just beautiful.


    ¡°Good evening¡­¡± I greeted her, even before I could stop myself, and I saw Kingston¡¯s head snap in my


    direction, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Good evening, Lucius.¡± Patrea greeted me back as she leaned on the door frame in front of me, her


    lips curling into a smile.


    I could still feel someone watching from behind me, so I leaned over and pressed a kiss on Patrea¡¯s


    forehead.


    I initially wanted to kiss her and let my long tongue out, but I remembered I had to take it slow. That


    kiss of a saint on her forehead might be a minor gesture, but the fucker behind the window should see


    that as a sign to back off.


    Patrea¡¯s body stiffened as her cheeks turned red. If she was upset, I didn¡¯t notice, but she did drop her


    gaze away from me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ kay.¡± Althea broke the silence and went back inside to grab her luggage. ¡°I think Kingston and I


    should go, as we are definitely not needed here.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Kingston chuckled as he took Althea¡¯s


    luggage.


    ¡°Are you both sure you don¡¯t want to eat dinner here?¡± Patrea asked them again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grab food along the way,¡± Althea answered her before she pecked Patrea¡¯s cheeks and grabbed


    Kingston¡¯s forearm, dragging him along with her as she walked out of the house. ¡°Enjoy!¡±


    My brows raised as my gaze followed them out of the gate and into the car while my hand was rubbing


    my chin.


    It took a while before the car moved and drove


    away, but I remained looking at the spot they left. ¡°Do you want toe in or¡­¡± Patrea said, and my


    gaze moved from the gate to the window next door. I saw the blinds move ¡ª this time whoever was


    behind it left the window.


    I turned my body around and stepped inside, which was already a familiar ce since I¡¯d been


    watching her from my hologram in every corner of this house.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Patrea closed the door behind us.


    This was it. Wee to human life, Lucius!


    I wanted to chuckle at my own thoughts, but I suppressed any emotions from showing on my face. ¡°You


    have a bag.¡± Patrea¡¯s voice sounded amazed.


    I just nodded and tilted my head to look at her before dropping the duffel bag on the floor.


    She was shifting on her feet, her hands on the inside of her jeans pocket, and she had a wide, nervous


    smile.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± she asked back.


    ¡°You?¡± I asked back again.


    ¡°No, not me!¡± She chuckled softly, a red tint creeping on her cheeks, and it made her look innocent. I


    was not used to seeing her this way. ¡°I mean to say if you want to eat food.11


    Wait. Did she think I said I wanted to eat her out?


    I smiled and shook my head. ¡°I meant to ask if you wanted to eat. Because if you do, then I will eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, spirits! I¡¯m sorry! I¡­¡± She ced her hands over her face, and if her cheek was red earlier, it was


    much redder now.


    ¡°No harm done. But I will take that offer one of these days.¡± I told her and walked into the small dining


    room, giving her time to gather herself and allowing myself to smile broadly as well.


    This was fucking new to me. I¡¯d been smiling a little too much.


    And the house was too bright ¡ª too bright for my liking but maybe we couldpromise to dim the


    lighting a bit.


    I pulled the chair and was about to sit when I remembered the way Stone pulled a chair for Lucija, so


    instead, I waited and motioned for her toe over, which she did without saying anything.


    And she sat on the chair I pulled out.


    Well, that felt good.


    Good thing I could silence the beating of my heart, or she would know her presence and everything she


    was doing was making my useless heart pound too hard.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 8 ¨C This Is My Normal


    PATREA.


    I had no idea why I felt so nervous in his presence. I¡¯ d been with him alone numerous times in the


    past, so this nervousness was unwarranted. But then, three weeks with him would be a long time. I was


    just probably nervous that if he snapped and unleashed hell, I would be the first casualty.


    I didn¡¯t flee the demon world only to be killed by a demon in my own realm.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t eat, but I do. So I will be cooking food, and I expect you to eat with me as I¡¯ve been


    eating alone for many decades¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he answered as he picked up a fork and forked some meat from the steamed dish into his. ¡± I


    can do that. What else.¡±


    ¡°I have work three times a week. So that¡¯s Monday to Wednesday, from eight in the morning to three in


    the afternoon. During those times, you can do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Like visiting you at the library?¡±


    ¡°Or visit the underworld. You can¡¯t be at the library all the time with me. I need to work.¡±


    ¡°I have a fascination for reading.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± I chuckled softly, picking up a ss of water and sipping it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Fine, once a week but not every day.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, so I went to the next topic. ¡°We have an extra room. I already prepared it for you¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted, shaking his head. His eyes locked with mine before he leaned his forearms on the


    table. ¡°That part is not negotiable. I¡¯m staying in your room.¡±


    ¡°But what if I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°I said no. Next topic.¡± He hissed.


    ¡°But Lucius¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have told me that before you said yes. Because I made my intentions clear when I said I


    would stay in your house and your room.¡± He emphasized the word ¡®your,¡¯ and I was sure he was not


    giving in to this easily, but I got to try.


    ¡°I just want privacy sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Which you will get. Tell me to fuck off if you want to strip naked or simply don¡¯t want to see my face,


    then I will go. But you can¡¯t tell me to fuck off every single hour because I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I never lived with a man before, so I¡¯m not sure how this will work.¡±


    A devilish grin tugged on his lips as he leaned back on his chair while still ying with the fork in his


    hand. ¡°I never lived with a female before, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯re just in the same boat here.¡±


    He cleared his throat before he continued. ¡°And I have never in my lifepromised before, and I¡¯ve


    been doing a lot of that for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I smiled nervously. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re expecting to get from doing all this. If ever


    you seed, I¡¯m not even sure I can satisfy you the way you want to be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re worried you can¡¯t satisfy me? That¡¯s a good start.¡± He stated, and his eyes zed red before


    he dropped his gaze and began slicing the meat on his te.


    ¡°Did I say that? What I mean is¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat, Patrea. I can¡¯t keep eating forever while waiting for you to finish. Although this one looks good, it¡¯s


    like popping air into my mouth.¡±


    Even if I wasn¡¯t sure I made the right choice by agreeing to this, I was d Lucius was here. Thest


    two nights were terrible. The nightmare became so intense that I woke up with head pains.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t sure that if he was here, the nightmare would stop, but knowing that he would delve


    into my mind if I had one gave me hope that we might be able to find answers.


    After dinner, I cleaned up the table and washed dishes while Lucius just sat back and watched. I


    thought I would feel agitated being watched, the same way I felt whenever Lucien would stay in my


    cottage and watch me. But this one felt different. I was nervous but in a good kind of way. I was hoping


    I wouldn¡¯t drop any te or make a fool of myself.


    Fortunately, I was able to wash the dishes without making a mess.


    We talked for a while about his set-up with the underworld before I told him I needed to sort out things


    for the bills that I needed to pay. He told me earlier that I could just proceed with my routine and he


    would just be there watching.


    But after a while, I asked him to watch TV instead of me because I was sure he was getting bored


    already. ¡°You don¡¯t need to open that. I just took that with me to appease Lucija.¡± Lucius said as he


    looked at me from the door of the bathroom. He was leaning against the door frame.


    We were inside the bedroom and preparing to go to bed.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m curious to see what¡¯s inside.¡± I smiled at him before I zipped open his bag. I was


    already in my sleeping wear ¡ª satin spaghetti straps and short pajamas. There was no use using a


    conservative one, as I was sure he would just change them again.


    ¡°Look at that! You have pajamas too!¡± I eximed before giggling as I threw him the red id pajama


    pants that I found in his bag.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He shook his head, and in seconds, his clothes changed into sweatpants and a white shirt,


    likest time. His hand was still holding the pants I threw at him.


    ¡°Come on, use that one. Lucy prepared it for you.¡± ¡°I have one already.¡±


    I stood up from the couch where I was seated and took the toothbrush and toothpaste I got from his


    luggage with me. ¡°You can have those sweatpants tomorrow while we stay home, but use these


    pajama pants. I¡¯m not even going to ask you to wear the top. Just those pants, and try putting them on


    without using your power. Just like normal people do.¡±


    I smiled at him before I walked past him and went to the sink inside the bathroom.


    ¡°Put it on like this?¡±


    My head snapped in his direction. He was facing me as he pulled off his shirt and tossed it aside, and


    my eyes widened the moment he tugged his sweatpants down. He didn¡¯t have any briefs or boxers on,


    so his cock sprang free, which was big, no doubt, and it was not even hard yet!


    My eyes went up to his face with my mouth parted before I got tempted to look down again.


    He stood up straight and brushed his hand against his hair while my gaze traveled from his chiseled


    abs to his Adonis belt and down to his dick, which was slowlying to life.


    I kept staring as I swallowed the invisible lump in my throat.


    Lucius was snickering, amazed at himself, as he bnced on one foot and slid one inside the pajamas


    before doing the same thing with the other.


    I was not sure anymore what was happening. But spirits! He was well endowed.


    I had seen him naked before when Adan took his physical form, but I never even thought of checking


    him out. But, of course, we were in danger at that time.


    And all females would react in this manner if they saw a naked man, right?


    Or was it just me? With him?


    Because I had seen Lucien naked, and other demons, but never had this reaction.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucius¡¯ voice reached my ears. He was already in front of me, snapping his fingers to


    get my attention.


    I shook my head to snap myself out of my trance, and my head automatically tipped down and a sigh


    escaped my lips upon seeing he had the pants on already.


    ¡°You¡¯re drooling.¡± He wiped something at the corner of my mouth with his pointer finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I rolled my eyes at him and turned to face the mirror, only to see my face blushing. Spirits!


    This was embarrassing!


    ¡°So did I pass your screening?¡± He crossed his arms against his chest before he leaned his ass on the


    edge of the sink counter, so we were facing in a different direction, but he tilted his body slightly to my


    side.


    ¡°You just took me by surprise.¡± I scoffed with a soft chuckle before putting toothpaste on his toothbrush


    and handing it to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. My teeth won¡¯t get rotten.¡± He said so, but he still took it.


    ¡°Just try and tell meter if you don¡¯t enjoy brushing your teeth with someone.¡± I smiled at him before


    taking my own toothbrush. ¡°Doi need to teach you how?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure in more than two centuries I had seen someone brush their teeth.¡±


    I stifled a giggle as I began brushing my teeth without taking my eyes off him, urging him to follow my


    lead.


    ¡°Patrea, I don¡¯t need to do this.¡± He grunted.


    I took out the brush from my mouth and spit out the bubbles before facing him, making sure I didn¡¯t


    shower him with my spittle. ¡°When you¡¯ve been alone doing things on your own, you¡¯ll want to share


    every moment with another person. It¡¯s weird, but sometimes I go to Althea and brush my teeth in front


    of her.¡±


    I took the ss of water and gargled, spitting it out before I continued. ¡°And since Althea is not here¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He turned around and began brushing his teeth, and I almostughed hard because he was


    gripping his brush so tightly that I was sure it would snap into two soon.


    Our eyes met in the mirror, and we both ended up smiling as we continued brushing, until we were


    alternating, between spitting and rinsing with water. O


    It looked weird, but I think I liked it.


    ¡°Are my teeth clean now?¡± Lucius asked as he bared his teeth at me.


    I gave him a thumbs-up sign only to gasp in surprise, my body jolting back when he let his demon


    fangs out, before swiping his tongue on them.


    ¡°Since you showed me your normal, I¡¯m showing you mine. I clean my demon fangs with my tongue.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I dried my mouth with a towel before pressing it on his face to wipe off the water on his chin


    and around his mouth. My action caught me off guard, and it was toote to take it back. So I did it so


    fast that in just a few seconds, I had already dropped the towel on the hamper, and I was out of the


    door.


    I didn¡¯t hear movement inside the bathroom. What was he still doing there?


    I leaned to the side to check on him and found him in the same position.


    ¡°Lucius? You can turn off the lights there ande here. We should sleep.¡±


    This was all new to me, and I was sure it was more for him. I should take it slow and not overwhelm


    him with too many human ways.


    I slipped inside the nket, but I remained seated, waiting for him toe to his side of the bed.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if we¡¯d fit here because my bed was smaller than the one we shared at the Mystic Pack.


    ¡°Maybe we should get a bigger bed,¡± I told him as soon as he sat on his side.


    ¡°This one looks okay to me. I don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too small for you?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°But if you want to buy a new one, then we can do that.¡±


    ¡°We have to wait for a few days as my sry ising next week.¡±


    ¡°I have money,¡± he said.


    ¡°We won¡¯t use stolen money.¡±


    ¡°Lucija gave me an allowance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to believe it, but I have money inside the bag. She told me I shouldn¡¯t


    make you pay for my expenses. I¡¯m not sure what my expenses would be, but perhaps the bed would


    be a good ce to start.¡± A smile slowly crept into his lips, but his eyes looked solemn like he was sad.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He nodded his head.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing.¡± He smiled, and the solemnity of his eyes was gone in an instant. ¡°You had nightmares


    again.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you think it wille tonight too?¡±


    ¡°We will see. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You should sleep.¡±


    I slid my body down to lie down but tilted my head in his direction to look at him. ¡°And what will you


    do?¡± ¡°Talk with you until you fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°And after?¡±


    ¡°I can freeze my mind and rest. But I probably won¡¯ t as I want to catch your nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried sleeping? Like close your eyes and freeze your mind?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, this is my normal. I¡¯m used to it. But can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll be ready to talk about Lucien and the things he did to you?¡±


    I swallowed and closed my eyes for a few seconds before opening them. ¡°Maybe soon¡­ I don¡¯t know


    what I need to say.¡±


    ¡°When you are ready to talk about it, I can start by asking questions. Just answer what you can. And


    you can talk as much as you want. And we can stop anytime.¡±


    ¡°What questions will you ask?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Do you want me to ask one now?¡±


    I nodded my head and focused my eyes on the ceiling above me, my hands clutching the nket


    tightly against my chest.


    ¡°Did he kiss you?¡±


    My eyes automatically closed as I nodded my head. ¡°Was he harsh?¡± ¡°He was never gentle with me.


    Every touch, every grip, every kiss was painful.¡± My voice came out hoarsely.


    I snapped my eyes open and pushed my body up, so I was back to sitting beside him again. ¡°I had sex


    with humans before him, but I couldn¡¯t even remember how it was since all I remember are the ones he


    gave me. And they were never pleasant.¡±


    My jaw clenched, and I saw him swallow, but he didn¡¯t take his gaze off me.


    ¡°Your father is the definition of evil. Beyond evil.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°Do you see him when you look at me? Do you see the same evil in me?¡±


    ¡°No. Maybe at the beginning. But not anymore. I won¡¯t be here with you if I see him on you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that if I promise to be gentle, you will let me kiss you?¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 9 ¨C Do You Trust Me?


    PATREA.


    ¡°Do you think that if I promise to be gentle, you will let me kiss you?¡±


    My eyes widened before my forehead creased. ¡°Aren ¡¯t we going too fast?¡±


    ¡°If six months is too fast, then yeah, I¡¯m going too fast.¡± He spoke in a voice devoid of any emotion


    before he pressed his fingers to his closed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m a demon, Patrea. I don¡¯t have the patience of a saint or even of a human.¡±


    And yet he was trying to be patient with me. He was trying not to hiss or snap at me right now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to kiss anymore. But don¡¯t offer to do all the kissing for me, as that¡¯s what I¡¯ve


    been doing for decades ¡ª staying still while someone abuses my lips.¡± I chuckled even though the


    memory hurt. I was trying to lighten the mood because I didn¡¯t want to upset him more. ¡°The closest


    thing to a real kiss I have is the one I gave you on your cheek at the cave. That¡¯s it.¡±


    He snapped his eyes open and tilted his head down to look at me, his eyebrows hiking up. ¡°How about


    we start with that?¡±


    ¡°A kiss on the cheeks? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Come here, sit!¡± He tapped the space beside him, and although I didn¡¯t like being told what to do, I just


    found myself pushing my body up and sitting beside him.


    I pulled my knees to my chest, with the nket still covering my legs.


    ¡°Do you want me to kiss you on the cheek again?¡± I asked, a confused smile ying on my lips.


    ¡°Yeah, I will have to settle for a prude¡¯s kiss.¡± He chuckled, his body jolting when he did like he was


    enjoying what he said. ¡°But I have to kiss you back on the cheeks too. And I can take my time.¡±


    ¡°Like you can choose to stay kissing my cheek for hours? Lucius, you¡¯re getting weirder by the minute.¡±


    Heughed, like the evilugh I heard from him before, but this time I wasn¡¯t offended. ¡°I meant to say I


    can kiss your cheek as much as I want to. But you¡¯re free to tell me to stop if it gets too much.¡±


    His eyes squinted before his tongue swiped over the edges of his upper teeth. ¡°Just let me, or I will


    explode from sexual frustration.¡±


    I chuckled softly, and I felt my face burning. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure why you¡¯re doing all these. It¡¯s too much


    of a hassle for you.¡±


    ¡°Like I told you, I want to fuck you.¡± He smiled and winked at me, and I felt my panties drop.


    Was he using his allure this time? ¡°


    And when I say you, that means you. So¡­ give this king a kiss.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly as he tapped his cheek with his finger, and he didn¡¯t stop tapping until I


    turned my body around and leaned forward. I pressed a soft kiss on his cheek, keeping my hand


    clinging to his chest for a while before I leaned back and returned to my position.


    ¡°There.¡±


    ¡°My turn now.¡± He cleared his throat before he stretched his arms and it made me chuckle again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the stretching for? Will you punch me after?¡±


    ¡°The only punching that will happen between us is me pounding into you. Nothing else. Come here, my


    queen. Let me kiss you.¡±


    ¡°My queen? What¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what human males use to lure females into their arms?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re trying to lure me into your arms.¡± ¡°I¡¯d been doing that since day one. But I never


    seeded, so maybe that will work. So, Patrea, would you like to be my queen?¡±


    This time I couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily, throwing my head back as I savored this moment. I didn¡¯t


    know having Lucius around would make meugh.


    ¡°Is that a no?¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I told him as I stifled myughter.


    ¡°I have to try harder next time. Now let¡¯s go with the kiss.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and tapped my cheek with my finger, like the way he did with his.


    Lucius cleared his throat again and slowly leaned forward.


    I had no idea what was happening to me, but my heart skipped a beat as his face closed in so that my


    eyes shut of their own ord.


    I could smell his fresh scent, which was weird when he came from a ce of coals and burned ashes,


    yet he smelled like mint at the moment. I mped my thighs tightly together and hugged my knees


    even tighter when I felt his hand cup my jaw and feather kisses begin brushing against my cheeks.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting soft kisses, but they immediately made heat rise from my stomach.


    Spirits! Just a simple kiss and I felt like I was swooning on him. Maybe because he was holding me so


    gently and his kisses were not rushed or aggressive.


    Soon the feather kisses moved along my jawline, closing in on the corner of my lips.


    He¡¯s going to kiss me! And I¡¯m not sure I was prepared for it.


    I snapped my eyes open as my jaw clenched. ¡°Lucius ¡­¡± I wanted to reprimand him, but my voice


    came out needy.


    The one hand holding my jaw became two as he tilted my face to align with him, but his lips were still


    on the corner of my lips. Goosebumps rose from my skin, and I was having cold feet. I shut my eyes


    again, and then he pulled away.


    I kept my eyes closed. I didn¡¯t want him to see them, because I didn¡¯t know if his withdrawal gave me


    relief or disappointment.


    ¡°Open your eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    How could I deny a demon when he used the word, please? I opened my eyes slowly and found him


    staring at me, his eyes swirling ck and red, but I couldn¡¯t read his emotions.


    ¡°Are you using your allure on me?¡± I had to ask because his eyes were hypnotizing me and his lips


    were making me thirsty.


    ¡°I¡¯d been using my allure on you since day one, Patrea. And it never worked.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was lost for words. Should I tell him it seemed it was working on me already?


    ¡°Kiss me¡­¡± His voice came out hoarse like his throat was so dry.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I promise you, I¡¯m not going to kiss you until you start kissing me..¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°Try¡­¡± And he pulled my face closer to him, making me shut my eyes again.


    His lips pressed against mine, but he didn¡¯t move them to kiss me. We were just there, lips connected,


    inhaling each other¡¯s breath. This was too intimate, and it silenced my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you to kiss me. I will only kiss you if you kiss me first, so you know I am not


    forcing you. Either kiss me or tell me to move away.¡± He mumbled against my lips, and he was saying


    the words slowly as if he wanted to make sure I understood every word he said.


    But I stayed frozen. I was not sure I was ready for someone to assault my lips again.


    ¡°Open your eyes so you know it¡¯s me.¡±


    I slowly opened them, and although he was too close, I could see him. His eyes were closed, and even


    when I couldn¡¯t see himpletely, I knew he was slowly losing his stance from the way his hands on


    my jaws loosened.


    And I panicked. I didn¡¯t want him to go away.


    My hands went to his chest before they crawled up and coiled around his neck. At the same moment, I


    opened my mouth and brushed it against his plump lips until I felt his mouth twitch. He smiled, and it


    made me bolder as I began kissing him harder, sucking and nibbling his lips until I felt him kiss me


    back.


    His hands snaked around my body, and I felt myself being hoisted up from my position andnding on


    hisp. I had no idea how he removed the nket from my legs, but it was the least of my worries.


    Lucius was kissing me aggressively, and I was kissing him back hungrily as I pressed my body against


    him while he held me tightly.


    A soft moan escaped my throat when his tongue plunged into my mouth. I was expecting a hand to


    grab my hair and pull it like what happened all the time with Lucien, but Lucius¡¯ hands were nowhere


    near my hair. Instead, he was brushing my arm gently, so gently that it was calming my fear of being


    thrown and stripped naked.


    This was how all of the assaults would start. Lucien would kiss me like there was no tomorrow until I


    struggled, and I would end up naked on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s me, Patrea. I¡¯m not him.¡± He murmured after he


    pulled away from my mouth, his eyes trying to catch mine.


    My lips quivered. ¡°Are you reading my mind?¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°Do you trust me, Patrea?¡±


    Why would I trust him? I questioned, and yet I found myself nodding my head.


    He lifted me from hisp and turned my body around like I weighed nothing. I was still sitting on him,


    but this time, with my back against his hard chest.


    His hands moved down under my shirt, his fingers skimming over my skin and trailing lower.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± I was not sure I was ready to be touched.


    But he seemed like he couldn¡¯t hear me. My heart began thudding loudly, and I was beginning to panic


    until he whispered in my ears while his hand inside my shorts was brushing against the little hair that I


    haven¡¯t had time to shave yet. ¡°Does he touch you with his fingers?¡±


    I nodded my head and gripped his forearms tightly.


    I could feel my stomach clenching and churning. If this went on, I would surely vomit.


    ¡°Does he y with your clit or your folds to make you wet before he puts his fingers inside you?¡±


    ¡°No. He would just fuck me with his fingers or with anything he woulde up with. I¡¯d be too dry. It


    would bleed¡­¡± A lone tear trickled down my face, and I knew I should stop Lucius, but a part of me


    wanted his hand inside my shorts.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Enough¡­ My hand is here, but I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± He was talking so softly that I wanted to cry


    more. Lucien would shout andugh at me all the time, and I almost forgot how to be talked to nicely in


    bed.


    Lucius¡¯ hand slid lower until his fingers touched my fold and it made me mp my legs together.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 10 ¨C Queen


    PATREA.


    Lucius¡¯ hand slid lower until his fingers touched my fold and it made me mp my legs together. He


    didn¡¯t withdraw, and he didn¡¯t ask me to open them. He just stayed there, cupping my pussy while his


    lips kept brushing against my cheek and my jawline.


    I had no idea how long I had my legs closed, but I finally decided to part them. Slowly, until I had my


    legs wide open.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to finger your pussy, but you can tell me to stop anytime¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going too fast?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°No. Yes. No. Oh, Lucius! I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Rx, lean your head on my shoulder.¡± And I did just as he told me to do.


    Soon after, his hand began to massage my whole pussy until a few fingers were pressing and rubbing


    against my folds.


    ¡°Mmmmmh¡­¡± I tried to stifle my whimper, but my throat kept betraying me. It didn¡¯t slip my gaze the


    way his mouth twitched into a smile at the sound of my moans.


    His fingers slipped in between my folds, and he began sliding them from one side to the other. ¡°You ¡¯re


    so wet.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± I asked, gasping for air. The heat was coiling in my stomach, and his fingers were


    making my toes curl.


    ¡°Very wet. Fuck!¡± His breathing hitched but his fingers were moving smoothly. ¡°Did you ever look at


    your pussy while it was wet? While it was being pleasured?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can I show you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to answer when his hand tugged my shorts and panties down, and I kicked them off


    my legs.


    A mirror or something simr appeared in front of us, and my eyes widened when I saw myself.


    My face was so flushed, and my pussy was so open and wet, glistening under the light, and I could feel


    it throbbing at the moment.


    ¡°I assumed you could see me in the mirror?¡±


    I nodded my head without taking my eyes off his fingers, which were carefully circling my clit and


    rubbing against my folds.


    ¡°You have a beautiful pussy¡­¡±


    I liked as well, how my pussy looked in his hand. The sight of him ying with it with his fingers and the


    wetness all around it was arousing me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Do you say that to every female you fuck?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Liar¡­¡± ¡°I wish you could tell lies from the truth so I don¡¯t have to exin myself anymore¡­¡± He


    said, softly chuckling as he began nibbling my ear, and the tingles were getting stronger, and making


    my pussy ache for more.


    ¡°Fucking wet,¡± he said, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I want toe, please¡­¡± I finally had the courage to say it.


    ¡°As you wish, my queen.¡± He replied, and the next thing I knew, the mirror had disappeared, and my


    body had been moved slightly to the side before his mouth captured mine, kissing me in a way that


    made heat spread through me.


    Two thick fingers slowly prated my pussy, and it made me gasp for air and made my body stiffen.


    Lucius stopped midway and began pecking my lips with soft kisses, and his action was melting my


    heart. How could he be so gentle?


    ¡°Can I go further?¡± He asked in between his kisses.


    I nodded my head and threw my arms around his neck before mming my head against his shoulder.


    His fingers began moving, slowly at first until he picked up a faster pace.


    I kept moaning, and he kept hissing and grunting while his fingers assaulted my pussy. The difference


    was that his fingers were sliding smoothly in and out, hitting my walls, but not harshly. He was finger-


    fucking me deeply but not too hard.


    My hips began to buck because, as messed up as it may be, I wanted more. I wanted him to go deeper


    and harder.


    ¡°Do you like that? Yes?¡± He grunted.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ harder please¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, but he began ramming in and out of me with harder strokes, making me whimper in


    ecstasy, something I thought I was no longer capable of experiencing.


    I quivered with the pleasure of his touch, and my hips kept moving as if I couldn¡¯t wait to meet his every


    thrust.


    ¡°I want toe!¡± I whimpered as I withdrew from his neck, my hands holding his forearm as my eyes


    locked with his. My mouth parted as his did, with hunger ring in his red eyes.


    I wished I could give him what he was giving me.


    He shed me a wide grin before he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Tonight is just you, angel¡­¡±


    A smile curled on my lips at the way the word angel slipped out of his mouth before my body began to


    shudder at the ecstasy his fingers gave me.


    A sultry moan escaped my throat as I threw my head back, eyes rolling, and toes curling when I finally


    let go of my orgasm, but Lucius didn¡¯t stop and continued to fuck my pussy as if he owned it. He kept


    ramming in and out until I was able to ride my orgasm.


    His arm around my body tightened and pulled my body closer to his before he withdrew his fingers from


    my pussy. His eyes glinted as he let out a smirk before dipping his two fingers into his mouth without


    taking his eyes off me.


    I chuckled softly, amazed at the show he was putting on. I knew he couldn¡¯t taste food.


    ¡°It tastes nothing¡­¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°I can taste pussy, Patrea. I have a pte for living things, with souls. Food, on the other hand, is not a


    living soul, so it has no taste.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°And how do I taste?¡±


    ¡°Heaven¡­¡± He answered right away as he swiped his finger on the wetness in my thigh before licking


    it.


    ¡°You¡¯d never been to heaven. Should I take that as an insult?¡±


    ¡°They say heaven could be anywhere and is one of the best ces in the universe. Iparable. I¡¯ve


    never seen that ce, but I want to believe I just tasted it.¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something just to shut it.


    My brain froze.


    I was half naked in front of a demon. My legs were still spread open while my juices were trailing down


    my thighs and yet, he was talking about heaven.


    Was this really Lucius in front of me?


    ¡°Did I satisfy you?¡± he asked as he swiped his tongue on his lips.


    I nodded my head and mped my legs together before dragging the sheets to cover my thighs, but I


    didn¡¯t move away from the top of him. He adjusted his position and leaned his back on the headboard


    while my head rested on his chest, letting me hear his heart beating.


    I was almost sitting up, but I didn¡¯t mind. I feltfortable in his arms, something I had not felt in a long


    time.


    But something hard was poking at my ass, and I couldn¡¯t help but tell him that. ¡°Your cock is still hard.¡±


    ¡°It will go away on its own.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get anything.¡±


    ¡°I got all I wanted for tonight, Patrea¡­ It¡¯s enough for me. You should sleep.¡±


    I smiled despite myself before I remembered something. ¡°Will you be in my head all the time now?11


    ¡°No. I will only go there when you have nightmares, and when I touch you, so I know if I¡¯m moving too


    fast or if I¡¯m already abusing you.¡±


    I let out a breath of relief because, as much as I felt that I could trust himpletely now, I didn¡¯t want


    him in my head. ¡°Thank you. That was the best orgasm I ever had.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can give you more orgasms like that, or far better.¡±


    Cocky. But his words sent shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    ¡°Now, be a good queen and sleep. Good night,


    Patrea¡­¡± He said in a low voice as if lulling me to sleep.


    Queen. That sounds good. But I knew he was just using it to lure me into his arms as he said. And as


    much as I hated to admit it, he was seeding.


    After a while, his hand began smoothing over my hair like he did thest time we were together. And for


    some reason, his action gave me hope that maybe no nightmare would haunt me tonight.


    My eyes snapped open and my hand flew to the space beside me, tapping the sheets trying to feel if


    someone was there.


    Nothing.


    My eyes went around my bedroom but I couldn¡¯t find him.


    First, where was Lucius?


    Second, did I sleep the whole night without any dreams or nightmares?


    My eyes darted to the clock on my table.


    Spirits! it was already eight in the morning. No wonder he left, maybe he had some important business


    to deal with.


    I shoved the nket off my body as I rose from my bed and I almost gasp loudly when I realize I was


    still naked on the lower part of my body.


    I slept naked beside him. I hope I didn¡¯t rub or snaked my legs around him.


    I chuckled at my own thoughts as I headed to the bathroom, only for my eyes to catch something


    outside of the window.


    My bedroom was on the second floor, but I saw movement on the ground. I went to it and checked, and


    saw my neighbor Bernard doing his morning exercise on hiswn, directly in front of my front door.


    It wasn¡¯t anything strange because he would always show off his upper body when he worked out on


    the weekends. But the thing was, his eyes were fixed on something as he flexed his muscles while


    lifting dumbells.


    I leaned closer to the window and checked his line of sight. What I saw made me raise my brows, but


    at the same time, a smile curled on my lips.


    Lucius was sitting in one of my garden chairs, reading a newspaper in just his sweatpants.


    I didn¡¯t know demons read the news in the morning.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Book 2


    Chapter 11 ¨C Good Morning


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    Patrea slept the whole night without any disturbance. I was now doubting myself if I were the one giving


    her nightmares, not that I intended to.


    Maybe watching her from the hologram was making her connect with the demon world, the hologram


    serving as a portal.


    Or perhaps, my presence made her feel secure enough that the nightmares stopped whenever I was


    around her.


    Either way, it only meant one thing ¡ª she needed me around her.


    A smug smirk formed on my lips as my eyes took in the beauty of the female sleeping beside me. She


    was purring in her sleep and would smile from time to time. I had no idea how long I had just been


    here, sitting still and watching her.


    I wanted her. But I knew I could never have her.


    I closed my eyes, and my mind went back to the first meeting with Hades after I had taken the throne


    from my father.


    **FLASHBACK to six months ago (in human time).**


    I just left a sleeping Patrea in her room at Stone¡¯s packhouse and transported my body back to my


    kingdom, Kalmerus. It was finally mine, something


    I had been longing to have for over a century now.


    The moment my feet hit the tower floor, my chest felt empty.


    I had a big kingdom but no one to share it with. And I doubted if any of my brothers or my offspring


    would want to live with me. I chuckled at my own thoughts before my eyes roamed around the vast


    throne hall.


    It was grand, more lively than it had been for centuries, but the beauty of it only made me sad. I should


    be celebrating, but something was missing.


    Simon had asked me earlier if I wanted to celebrate the takeover by inviting demons to a banquet or


    feast, but I said no. I was not in the mood to celebrate. Partying, feasting, and orgies used to be the


    highlights of my days, but they looked boring to me at the moment.


    I was about to turn around and walk away from the throne room when a strong aura hit me that made


    my knees buckle. Without even seeing him, I already knew who came for a visit.


    My gaze shifted around until itnded on my new throne chair. Seatedfortably on it was someone I


    had never seen before in person, but I was sure it was him.


    Hades ¨C the God of the Underworld.


    I bowed my head slightly before looking him in the eyes. Father had told me before that only the kings


    and the powerful were able to look into Hades¡¯ eyes without a light blinding them. So I tried.


    And I was able to do so. Pride rose in my chest. I could look him in the eyes ¡ª I was worthy of the


    throne.


    ¡°King Hades, a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    A crooked smirk formed on his lips before he nodded back. ¡°The meeting has been long overdue,


    Lucius. Everything you need to know as the King of one of the four regions of the underworld, I have


    ced in your head, so we don¡¯t need to discuss it. Come to me if you need my guidance, otherwise,


    enjoy your time as the King of Kalmerus.¡±


    I nodded my head in acknowledgment of his words. ¡°I have been waiting for a long time for you to take


    this throne.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was worthy of it.¡±


    ¡°And yet you kept trying.¡±


    ¡°Kalmerus has always been my dream.¡±


    ¡°Now that it is your reality, may the God of the underworld ask you, king of Kalmerus, what other things


    you desire?¡±


    ¡°Will you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Only if lean.¡±


    ¡°I want someone to rule beside me.¡± And I meant that. The kingdom felt big and empty.


    An evilugh echoed around the hall, and it made me swallow. Was heughing at my request?


    ¡°Your wish is the same as every other king that rose


    to his throne. A queen is someone I could give you, but to give you the exact queen that your heart


    desires were out of my power. The queen you wanted is not part of my realm.¡±


    He knew.


    ¡°I know who you want, Lucius. I will never sugarcoat my words. She is not fit for the underworld. I never


    had a queen from another realm with no demon blood running through her veins.¡±


    ¡°Is that a no?¡±


    Hades rose from my seat and walked down the steps until he was standing in front of me. His aura kept


    getting stronger, but for some reason, my knees stopped buckling. ¡°It¡¯s a no.¡±


    Something hit me in the chest. Pain? Disappointment? I couldn¡¯t exin it.


    His hand went to my shoulder, and I could feel how powerful he was, but it wasn¡¯t threatening me.


    Hades was nowhere near the terrifying God that my father had led me to believe.


    He shed me an evil smirk before he spoke again. ¡± It¡¯s a no. But my demons, for the life of me, never


    stop going after what they want regardless of what I have to say.¡± Heughed one more time before he


    disappeared in front of me, and his words confused me.


    Was it a no? Or was it to go after what I wanted regardless of what he said? Maybe Hades was right.


    He said it was impossible, and yet here I was, snaking my way into Patrea¡¯s life. I already knew she


    would never return to the Underworld with me, but I was still trying. I knew it was just one night that I


    told her I wanted, but if the one night couldst for eternity, I wouldn¡¯tin.


    Every king needed a queen, and I had seen many kings in the underworld without any or with too


    many.


    But I only wanted one. The only problem was that she didn¡¯t want to be one.


    So maybe a setup like this could work, having me visit her from time to time. I just had to make sure no


    one would get her attention away from me.


    I was still lost in my thoughts when I heard movement outside of the house, and I realized it was


    already morning.


    I had done it again. Stay here for a long time.


    I sent another message to Dorion in the underworld, and after he confirmed everything was still


    functioning well in Kalmerus, I got up on my feet and tucked Patrea in her nket before I headed for


    the window.


    I had no idea what I would do today, but Patrea said she had no work, so she would be staying home


    as well. She actually told me her work schedule, but it only made me chuckle.


    In the underworld, I never set schedules. I went as I


    pleased and never had to say I had to work five cycles and then rest. Probably the only schedule we


    had was for the rituals, and even then someone would always remind us about it.


    So this schedule she gave me just went in one ear and out the other. I just had to ask her every time if


    she needed to be at work or not.


    My forehead creased when I saw someone on the neighbor¡¯swn. His face tilted up, and I was sure


    he was looking at Patrea¡¯s window, but I knew he couldn¡¯t see me or he had already dropped his gaze.


    But him looking here didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    My head tilted up and went straight ahead to the window, which was parallel to where I was. I


    wondered if that was his room and if he was checking Patrea from there.


    I would find out tonight, and I would make sure he would have a good show. But for now, let me start


    marking my territory.


    I closed the curtains and went to Patrea¡¯s side of the bed. She was still sleeping, and I couldn¡¯t stop


    myself from brushing my knuckles on her cheek. My movement made her stir from her sleep, but she


    didn¡¯t wake up. Instead, she smiled and snuggled on her pillow.


    I withdrew my hand and changed into sweatpants and a white t-shirt before I transported my body to


    the living room downstairs. I could walk, but opening the door might wake her up because I had no idea


    how to make movements without making any sound.


    I picked up a newspaper sitting on the magazine rack before opening the door. The f*cker was


    barechested and flexing his baby muscles.


    I snorted, and the t-shirt on me was gone in an instant. I stepped out of the house at the exact moment


    he tilted his head up. I ignored him and then proceeded to sit in one of the chairs outside and begin


    reading my papers.


    ¡®Are you awake?¡¯ Lucija¡¯s voice rang in my head, and I wanted to celebrate. At least I didn¡¯t need to


    read the rubbish written on this paper now that I had someone to talk with.


    ¡®As if I ever sleep.¡¯ I answered.


    ¡®Sometimes I forget.¡¯ She chuckled softly before she continued. ¡®So how was it?¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t get any f*ck.¡¯


    ¡®Goddess, Lucius! I¡¯m not even asking about the f*cking thing.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, I thought you might be wondering if I gotid.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll getid in the next three weeks,


    so you better think if you are up for it.¡¯ ¡®I can always go back to Kalmerus and get a quick f*ck while she


    sleeps.¡¯


    ¡®You are disgusting!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve always been disgusting. Nothing new.¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t what?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t f*ck this up. I really like Patrea. If you keep


    f*cking around while trying to win here, then you¡¯ re just wasting your time.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m a demon, Lucija.¡¯ I chuckled and shook my head.


    ¡®And so am I. And I have a sexual drive like any other demon. But I only wanted Adan to f*ck me. So


    maybe you can do the same, just have one female to satisfy you.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re thinking way ahead. I¡¯m not even sure she wants me to f*ck her.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s why you don¡¯t blow it up. If you can hold your d*ck in ce and wait for the three weeks to be


    over before you decide if you want her or not. But until then, don¡¯t touch another female ¡ª she-


    demons, humans, aliens, mermaids, orcs, faes, or whatever has a p*ssy or an ass.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t reply but leaned back on the chair before closing my eyes and tilting my head up.


    Three weeks without f*cking. I even f*cked someone before I came here, so I had no idea how I would


    last three weeks without one.


    ¡®Lucius?¡¯


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯


    ¡®I know it¡¯s hard, but I really like Patrea for you. So I hope you can¡¯t make it work. She¡¯s still human,


    and I¡¯m sure she appreciates fidelity, even though I¡¯ m sure she wasn¡¯t expecting that from you.¡¯


    I heard a door open, saving me from having to answer Lucija.


    ¡®She¡¯s awake. We can talkter.¡¯ I told her before cutting off our mindlink.


    I opened my eyes, and they went directly to the man in front of me. He was smiling as he looked in the


    direction of the front door, but his smile was wiped out in an instant.


    My head turned to the front door, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that tugged at my own mouth.


    Patrea came out in short shorts and a simple t- shirt, and she looked so f*cking fresh, with two mugs of


    something warm, based on the brew that wasing out of them.


    Her eyes were on me and not on the f*cker on the other side.


    Lucius ¨C one. F*cker ¨C zero.


    **END OF FLASHBACK.**

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Book 2


    Chapter 12 ¨C Better Than Coffee


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Patrea was the first one to greet me, and I immediately stood up. I took the mugs from


    her hands and ced them on the table.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Coffee. One was ck, and one was with milk.


    I pulled a chair for her, and she immediately sat down with a wide smile on her face, but her eyes were


    teasing me. ¡°So what¡¯s new in the news?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± My eyes darted to the newspaper Iid on the table, and I took in the first news that caught


    my eye. ¡°It says that Delh Guzman was being sued by her ex-husband for defamation.¡±


    Sheughed with her hand over her mouth, and my heart skipped a beat because her eyes were


    twinkling as if she found what I said amusing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know entertainment news fascinated you. ¡± She teased.


    ¡°Not as much as you fascinate me.¡± I winked at her.


    Red tints crept up her cheeks before she pointed at the coffee and ignored my words. ¡°Coffee? I¡¯m not


    sure what your eyes want, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Which one do you prefer to drink?¡±


    ¡°I can drink both, but I like the one with milk.¡±


    I remained silent and pushed the coffee with milk in front of her, then took the ck coffee to my lips


    and sipped it slowly, not minding that it was too hot. It could never burn me.


    ¡°How was your sleep?¡± I asked.


    She was about to answer when a voice rang in the air.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    I would have thrown fire at the f*cker for interrupting us if I hadn¡¯t seen the way Patrea¡¯s eyes grew


    wider, as if she could read my mind.


    Both our heads then slowly tilted toward the boxwood bushes that separate Patrea¡¯snd from her


    neighbor.


    Patrea smiled at him, and I felt my lungs constrict. Did she need to smile at everyone?


    ¡°Good morning, Bernard,¡± she greeted him.


    ¡°I see you have apany. Care to introduce me to your friend or cousin?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Patrea eximed before her head turned back in my direction.


    I stood up from the chair before she could say anything, but it didn¡¯t slip my gaze the way her eyes


    widened again.


    I walked toward the fool and stood in front of him with just the bushes between us beforeying out my


    hand. ¡°Lucius.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, man. My name is Bernard.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I¡¯m Patrea¡¯s boyfriend.¡± There, I said it.


    He opened his mouth, but no words came out as his gaze went past behind me. We shook hands


    firmly, and I was dying to burn him, but I was proud of how I was able to control my fire.


    ¡°Well, Patrea never mentions she has a boyfriend.¡± He shed a devil¡¯s smirk without knowing I owned


    that look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my girlfriend was cozying up with the neighbor and letting him know about her private


    life.¡± I snapped at him, and I was not sure now if I was pissed off with him or with Patrea.


    Were they close enough that he knew everything about her?


    ¡°I¡¯m not cozying up with anyone,¡± A soft voice came from behind me before I felt a soft hand touch my


    back before she gripped it with her nails as if wing me.


    Her action f*cking aroused me.


    ¡°Except you¡­¡± she continued, and my head tilted down to look at the female who was now beside me.


    From the other side, it looked like she was holding me in her arm, but in reality, she was wing my


    back.


    My eyes locked with her, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile because she looked annoyed, either with me or


    the f*cker, but it still didn¡¯t change the fact that I liked her fingers on my skin.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± I told her before snaking an arm around her shoulder and pulling her to my


    side. I was enjoying the feel of her body against my bare skin, especially in front of this f*cker.


    ¡°I see,¡± he scoffed without taking the smile off his face. ¡°So are you moving in?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just here for a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Vacation from work then. Where are you working?


    I was not really in the mood to talk with him, but I had no choice at the moment. How do I tell someone


    to f*ck off without burning his ass with fire?


    ¡°Yup. Vacation from work I work as the CEO of apany in the south. Now before you ask for what


    company, I just want to remind you that I¡¯m here for a vacation. Unless you want to apply and work for


    me, then I would rather keep thepany names a secret.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fair. I work as an ountant for apany here, but I also do side jobs. Volunteer firefighter


    and personal trainer at the gym where Patrea goes for training.¡±


    ¡°I see. Nice to know.¡± Now, how the f*ck do I get Patrea out of here?


    ¡°He volunteered to be my personal trainer¡­¡± Patrea spoke in a soft voice, but I could hear the words


    loud and clear, and it made my forehead crease. ¡°¡­ but I refused because I don¡¯t think you will


    appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡± F*ck, I was not able to stop myself from saying that, but all the regret flew out of my mind


    the moment a smile slipped out of Patrea¡¯s face as she nced up at me.


    Our eyes locked again, and for a f*cking moment, I forgot we havepany.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Barden. But I think I want to take my girlfriend away from here so I can spend


    time with her. Alone.¡± I told him without taking my eyes off Patrea.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bernard,¡± Patrea corrected me and pped a hand on my chest ¡ª the smile was still on her face.


    I brushed a hand over my hair before chuckling softly. ¡°My bad, I didn¡¯t hear your name correctly. We¡¯ll


    see you around, man.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything and just guided Patrea¡¯s body as we turned our backs on him and


    headed for the front door.


    We were already inside, but my hold on her remained, and she still has her arm around my waist. I was


    annoyed that the kitchen was not that far because I wanted to walk longer with our arms around each


    other.


    ¡°Would you like to have another coffee, as we forgot to take our coffee from outside?¡± She let go and


    walked away from me towards the kitchen.


    ¡°So, you drink coffee every morning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She eximed excitedly, and I followed after her. ¡°It¡¯s the best thing to have in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I mumbled before my hand coiled on her wrist and pulled it back so she spun around, and


    her body mmed against mine.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s better than the first cup of coffee in the morning?¡± I asked.


    Her brows raised, but she didn¡¯t say anything and


    just stayed there, with her body pressed against mine, waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s better than the first cup of coffee in the morning?¡± He asked, and his deep


    baritone voice sent shivers down my spine, directly to my core.


    I remained stuck in my spot, his arms coiling around my body while my hands were pressed against his


    chest.


    ¡°Me¡­¡± he said. And without warning, he crushed his lips into mine even before his words sank in.


    I just found my hands crawling up to his neck and coiling them around it before strong arms lifted me


    off the floor and sat me on the kitchen counter.


    Lucius was kissing me. He was kissing me gently, but I wanted more. I wanted him to hurt my lips,


    maybe because he was right ¡ª his lips were better than my cup of coffee.


    I began kissing him aggressively as my hand went to his hair, gripping it tightly before my legs


    wrapped around his waist, pulling his body closer to mine.


    Lucius withdrew from my lips. His hand went up to the nape of my neck and he tilted my head up to


    meet my eyes, his own zing red as a devilish smirk crossed his face. ¡°Is the witch a little aggressive


    this morning?¡±


    A smile curled on my lips as I stared back at him.


    Something was wrong with me. I wanted to run away from my own demons, but I was inviting one into


    my life.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m right. I am a lot better than coffee, huh?¡± I nodded my head.


    A low hiss escaped his throat before he pushed me back into his mouth and captured my lips. This time


    he kissed me bruisingly hard, and I think I liked it.


    My arms around his neck and my legs wrapping his waist tightened as I whimpered in pleasure. I knew


    I was ying with fire, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    Something in Lucius awakened the sleeping sensuality inside me.


    ¡°Just kisses, Lucius,¡± I mumbled after parting my lips from his, before kissing him again.


    ¡°Yes, just kisses¡­¡± He pecked my lips, nibbling and sucking while he murmured words. ¡°I¡¯m okay with


    kisses, many kisses, Patrea.¡±


    I moaned and nodded my head, and the demon in front of me began attacking my lips aggressively, the


    same way I was assaulting his. Soon, his tongue was inside my mouth, fighting with mine for


    dominance, and although I knew I was the one sumbing, I was enjoying dominating his lips from


    time to time.


    My hands were all over his naked skin ¡ª touching and gripping, wing and scratching every part my


    hands could reach ¡ª but Lucius¡¯ hands remained fixated on my back and my neck.


    I appreciated all his efforts, but nothing could top this moment. Despite the sudden outburst of passion


    from me, he wasn¡¯t touching or gripping me.


    And I could guess why.


    He didn¡¯t want to make one wrong move or touch that would make me remember the past. He wanted


    this moment tost, even if it meant his hands remaining just where they were.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I pulled away, panting as my chest heaved. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He smiled sheepishly, and for a moment, the expression on his face made me forget he


    was a demon.


    ¡°No. I just need to breathe a little, then we can¡­¡±


    I was not done with my words when his face closed in, and my eyes shut immediately while my lips


    parted.


    He was kissing me roughly again, and I couldn¡¯t deny the delicious tingles that were spreading between


    my legs.


    It was not even twenty-four hours, and yet he had already broken a part of the protective wall that I built


    around me.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 13 ¨C As Beautiful As Yours


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    My hands remained fixed on Patrea¡¯s back, even if I wanted to roam them around her body. I couldn¡¯t


    take the risk of blowing up at this moment. She was kissing me aggressively, and I was enjoying it.


    I had been kissed and worshipped by many females ¡ª I could never even count how many lips I had


    tasted ¡ª but the kiss she was giving me was something I had never experienced, and I wanted more


    of it.


    Patrea was madness and sanity at the same time. My hell and my piece of paradise. And no matter


    how much I kept telling myself that I only wanted one night with her, I knew far better. I wanted every


    night with her, every day, and every moment.


    If I could only bring hell to earth, I would never have to leave her lips or the paradise she was giving


    me.


    A low grunt left my throat as I kept assaulting her lips, while her legs were mped tightly around my


    waist as if she were urging me to move forward and stroke my hard c*ock into her.


    I was still lost in the sweet, warm lips that were igniting a fire in my whole being when she softly giggled


    against my mouth, waking me up from my trance.


    I pulled away from kissing her and licked my lips to take all that was left of her in my mouth. ¡°Should I


    be offended that you areughing?¡±


    She shook her head, a wide grin stered across her face while her hands and fingers were trailing on


    my corbones.


    ¡°It was just that I remembered how ironic this is. I¡¯ m enjoying kissing a demon.¡±


    My hand went to the corner of her lips, wiping the traces of our mixed saliva with my thumb. ¡°So you


    like kissing me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. Maybe I just forgot how I like kissing, and maybe it doesn¡¯t matter who will kiss me


    ¡ª I will still like it.¡±


    My forehead creased at her words because I didn¡¯t like them. My hand flew to her jaws as I cupped


    them, not too tight, just enough to puff her cheeks. ¡°Say it again?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked, her eyes teasing me. And I liked this side of Patrea. I liked the meek one too, and


    the one that snapped at me from time to time.


    ¡°Say again that you like kisses regardless of who gives them to you.¡±


    She chuckled softly as she shook her head. My fingers moved closer to the corners of her lips, making


    her wet lips pout, and it was making my c*ock hard.


    ¡°Say it again¡­¡±


    ¡°I like it when you kiss me¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl. How about the kisses from the other men?¡± ¡°Stop being jealous and just kiss me.¡±


    A devil¡¯s smirk crossed my face before I captured her lips one more time. I could do this the whole day


    if only she was up for it.


    PATREA.


    The whole day just went by swiftly. We just stayed home, and he helped me clean up some of the


    things that I¡¯d been putting off for some time now. Lucius insisted on using his power to do everything


    nicely when things got too much for us.


    I would have wanted to do it using my power, but I didn¡¯t want to exhaust my energy for simple things I


    could do with my hands. And also, I was notfortable if another witch would catch my energy, as I


    wanted to limit the witches around me ¡ª the reason I refused when Althea suggested we run to the


    coven for help with my nightmares.


    The thing about witches, we all started as light witches until greed and lust for more power took over,


    which eventually paved the way for dark witches. It was the reason covens were organized: to keep


    witches from abusing their powers.


    I was on my way there when Lucien found me. I was willing to trade everything to channel more energy


    and get more power, but being trapped in the underworld knocked me back to my senses. My


    greediness brought me to my downfall, and with a baby in my stomach, I knew I should do better.


    It took me more than three decades before I was able to break free from the underworld, and I didn¡¯t


    want tomit the same mistake again. So as much as possible, I tried to limit witchcraft, not just for


    me but also for Althea.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I let out a deep breath as I tried to steady my breathing. I was leaning on the bathroom counter, staring


    at my reflection in the mirror.


    Lucius was already in bed, and we were both ready to retire for the night.


    I was not sure what he had in mind, but I wanted to do something. I wanted to move one step forward.


    This was not about Lucius. This was for me.


    I was an ordinary female who loved s*ex and was veryfortable in her own skin. But Lucien took


    that away from me.


    And if Lucius was here for the one night I promised him, I wanted to take advantage of it. I wanted that


    by the time he was done with me, I would no longer see Lucien when someone else touched me, and


    the scars he left me would no longer hurt my heart.


    But the idea of someone else holding me apart from Lucius made me cringe. Maybe because this was


    still too early and, for now, he was the only man I could trust.


    I let out a deep breath and shoved any images of me wrapped up into his arms. Soon, he¡¯d be gone.


    And I would be alone, and maybe I would have someone who could love me or at least stay with me.


    The only problem was that I would never grow older. All the men that I would be with will perish, but I


    would still be alive unless I die of something or take my own life.


    I tapped my cheeks to snap me out of all these thoughts running through my head. I should get back to


    the bedroom, or the demon might get impatient and grab me from here.


    I chuckled at my thoughts before I slipped off the silk robe from my body, leaving me in the ck silk


    nightdress I had put on earlier.


    This was it. I was sure I would not be judged, as demons never had a concept of conservatism or


    decency, right?


    I bit my bottom lip as I slipped the straps off of the night dress I was wearing, and my clothes pooled on


    my feet, leaving me naked as I hadn¡¯t put on underwear earlier.


    The moment my cheeks returned to their normal color, I puffed up my chest and mustered all the


    courage to walk toward the bathroom door and open it.


    Lucius was on the bed, sitting with his back resting against the headboard, in the same position asst


    night. He was just wearing pajama pants, but his legs were already under the nket.


    His head tilted up, and his gaze went directly in my direction. His mouth parted as shock registered on


    his face, but it was gone in seconds, reced by a smug smirk that crossed his face as I stayed on my


    spot by the door.


    He shoved the nket off his body and stood up from the bed, and just when I thought he woulde


    to me, he bent slightly forward and tugged down his pants, leaving him as naked as I was.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. His nakedness caught me so off guard that I forgot that I was the first


    one to show up naked.


    ¡°Doing the same thing as you¡¯re doing. I didn¡¯t know tonight was naked party night.¡± He chuckled as he


    ced his hands against his hips, his eyes roaming my naked body as he licked his lips.


    I sucked in a breath as I felt his eyes burning my skin ¡ª but in a good way.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I want to f*uck you.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t move too fast,¡± I told him almost immediately.


    Heughed, the evil kind that I was already getting used to, but it made me smile wide this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been moving slowly, but you, my beautiful witch, always move one step ahead of me.¡± He


    sounded too happy until a curse slipped his lips. ¡± F*uck!¡±


    His eyes zed red as he turned his attention toward the window and his hand moved up, and I was


    sure he was about to flick his fingers to summon the power to close the curtains, but they were already


    closed.


    ¡°I pulled the curtains before I went to the bathroom,¡± I told him nonchntly as I walked to my side of


    the bed.


    ¡°Good. Because I¡¯m not sure if I can control my temper if you gave a free show to the man next door. I!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my demon king, the free shows are just for you in the next three weeks.¡±


    ¡°And after the three weeks? Is it free for all?¡±


    ¡°I think I have to put a price on a show, and it¡¯s not going to be cheap.¡±


    ¡°Good thing I have unlimited power to summon money.¡± He winked at me as he dropped his body on


    the bed, and his movement made my body jolt from the impact.


    He was lying down, his hands under his head, as he stared at the ceiling. He looked like a god with a


    perfect body ¡ª a hard stomach ¡ª and he was absolutely ripped and dipped in all the right ces. And


    his big c*ock was getting harder by the minute. ¡°What games are you ying, witch?¡±


    ¡°Games?¡± I asked, swallowing as I tore my eyes away from his d*ick to look at his face.


    ¡°Disying your body in front of the prince of lust. I never had this much control as I am giving myself


    at the moment. I want to bend you over and f*uck you. Make youe, and f*uck you again in a


    different position, maybe straddling me while I carry you in my arms. There are so many f*ucking ways


    I want to f*uck you.¡± He said it in a tone as if he were just discussing the weather while I squirmed on


    my spot, discreetly mping my legs because his words were making me wet.


    I closed my eyes and focused on why I wanted to be naked. I wasn¡¯t nning to get f*ucked tonight,


    but I wanted to take a step forward.


    ¡°I want to befortable in my own skin. Have you seen how ugly my skin is?¡± Thest part came out


    slowly.


    The way his eyes lit up when he saw me exit the bathroom gave me confidence that the scar on my


    skin did not bother him.


    He rose from lying down and turned his body so he was facing me. ¡°Come closer.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to say more. I moved closer to him and went on my knees in front of him. For some


    reason, I wanted him to touch the scars his father gave me.


    ¡°Do you find it repulsive?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to lie, I had seen you naked from all the time I watched you in the hologram, and


    those scars never took my attention off of how beautiful your body is.¡±


    I should be offended that he would watch me while I was naked, but the fact that he saw my scars and


    was still here tells me he didn¡¯t mind them at all. ¡°I wish I could take them away. But any scars given in


    the underworld are permanent. Every time I looked in the mirror, I would see them, and I hated it.¡± I


    started chewing on my lower lip while my eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°He whipped you¡­¡± His finger trailed on the hideous long scar that ran across from my left breast down


    to the middle of my stomach. His touch was setting fire to my skin, but it was aforting one. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He caught me casting a spell on my body. I was only able to make one, and he made me confess what


    the spell I conjured.¡±


    ¡°Lucien never used a whip on a female. He would let others do it, but not him. What spell was it that he


    got so mad enough to whip you?¡±


    ¡°I would die and perish the moment his c*ock entered me,¡± I told him, and his eyes widened at my


    confession.


    ¡°He was not able to f*uck me, but he made sure to ruin my body for his pleasure. I was ready to die


    then, but then he told me I was carrying a baby.¡± Soft sobs escaped my throat and wracked my whole


    body as the memory came flooding in. ¡°He


    threatened to hurt her if I disobeyed him again. So I made another deal with him that I would do


    everything if he spared my child from his abuse. I was terrified that if I had a daughter, he would abuse


    her the same way he was abusing me.¡± ¡°Did he?¡±


    ¡°No. He kept his word. So even if I hated what he was doing to me and all the things he wanted me to


    do ¡ª the spells, the enchantments, the ck magic ¡ª I did them all because I was afraid he would go


    after Adora. Only when Adora was able to run away that I started defying him.¡±


    I swiped my hand over my eyes, but the tears came anyhow.


    I wanted Lucius to hold me, but I knew demons didn¡¯t have any emotions at all. And I shouldn¡¯t expect


    it from him.


    ¡°She¡¯s able to get away, and now you have, Althea.¡± He said with a smile gracing his lips.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°The scars will always be a reminder of something evil and something beautiful.¡± He added.


    And my whole body was wracked with sobs at his words.


    I needed to hear that. I needed to hear confirmation that all the sacrifices I made for my mistake were


    worth it. I might only have a few years with Adora, but I have Althea now, and I would make the most of


    it.


    ¡°Thankyou!¡± I mmed my body against him as my arms wrapped around his body. His hand held the


    back of my head as he pressed it on the nook of his neck, while my body continued to shake from my


    sobs.


    ¡°I never saw scars as beautiful as yours, Patrea,¡± he said in a low voice as his fingers trailed on my


    back, and I knew he was touching, skimming his fingers against the numerous scars that covered my


    back.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 14 ¨C Worship You


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    The moment Patrea appeared naked in front of me, all I could think about was the many ways I would


    f*uck her if I got my chance tonight. But what she revealed to me made the anger I felt for my deceased


    father reach its peak.


    And I had no f*ucking idea how I was able to control myself and the fire within me. Maybe because I


    was more focused on making Patrea feel better than on my anger at this point.


    I knew my father had been abusing females, and I bore witness to some of it. I never thought of the


    weight of all the abuse until it smacked me in the face. It made me ponder all the things I¡¯d done in the


    past. They were nothingpared to what Lucien did to her or Lucija¡¯s mother, but it still made me


    embarrassed for my own deed.


    It made me question my purpose as a demon. I never saw anything wrong with what we were doing,


    maybe because it was the way we lived. We were so used to torturing dark souls, living and dead, that


    it became part of our daily lives until we began torturing and ying with souls who didn¡¯t deserve to be


    tortured.


    Patrea was clinging to my body as my hands trailed down her back, my fingers skimming against her


    scarred skin.


    She asked me if I was repulsed by them. I wasn¡¯t. And I believed her scar, just made her more beautiful


    in my eyes.


    Her arms went around my neck as she pressed her naked body against mine and I couldn¡¯t help but


    put my hands on her waist, brushing and squeezing it softly.


    ¡°I never saw a scar as beautiful as yours, Patrea.¡± And I meant that.


    ¡°You¡¯re too nice, Lucius. But thank you.¡±


    I closed my eyes and willed for real skin to show. She asked me what my demon looked like, and I


    wanted to show her a part of it tonight.


    Soon, thick ck veins were creeping down my arms and everywhere in my body, up to my face. I was


    like a walking human tattoo: my whole body was covered with ck ink that looked like the veins in


    human skin, while my hands were pure ck.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± She withdrew from hugging me as her eyes widened. ¡°Is this your demon skin?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Is it repulsive?¡± I used the same term she used earlier.


    She shook her head before she raised her hand and asked. ¡°Can I? They¡¯re just like tattoos.¡±


    ¡°Until they became so thick that they covered almost my whole body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± She trailed her fingers along my neck, and I was guessing she was following the path


    of the visible veins there. ¡°I always wondered what your demon form looked like.¡±


    ¡°One day I will show you my demon form. But it was nothing spectacr¡­ Just horns and a tail.¡± I


    chuckled as I let myself revel in the feel of her fingers against my skin. O


    She was touching every part of me in a very slow, tortuous motion, and it was making me grunt and


    groan in pleasure.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± I said her name in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just mesmerizing¡­¡±


    I smiled at her before my eyes caught hers. ¡°Can I do the same thing, run my fingers on your skin?¡±


    She nodded and watched as my hand went to the valley of her breasts, trailing the scar across the area


    to her stomach.


    ¡°I want my lips on it, but I won¡¯t.¡± My voice came out needy, and I was not able to stop it. ¡°if you don¡¯ t


    want me to.¡±


    I tilted my head and locked eyes with her as I slowly retracted the ck veins from my body, leaving


    me with clear skin once again.


    ¡°Do it,¡± she said in almost a whisper, but enough for me to hear. I didn¡¯t waste any more time as I tipped


    my head down and let my lips brush on the valley of her breasts.


    Patrea gasped as her hands flew to my shoulders and gripped them while I kissed her skin. I wanted to


    do more, but I was hesitant because I didn¡¯t want her to push me away. But I couldn¡¯t stop my hand ¨C it


    went on its own ord and cupped her firm breast, making her suck in her breath. I immediately


    withdrew.


    With a trembling hand, she reached for mine and ced it back to her breast, guiding my hand to


    squeeze and knead her breast so that it made me snap my head up to look at her at the same time her


    arousal seeped into my nostrils.


    Patrea had her eyes closed and her mouth parted as she continued to guide my hand. I adjusted my


    position and lifted her off the mattress, cing her on myp to straddle me before my lips captured


    hers.


    My c*ock was solid and hard, prodding her stomach, but she didn¡¯t steer away. Instead, she whimpered


    in between our kisses while my hand yed with her breasts, massaging and flicking her nipples, one


    after the other, while my lips assaulted her warm, wet lips.


    A hiss escaped my throat when her hand took mine again, but this time, she guided it lower until it


    reached her throbbing core. Patrea was so f*ucking wet that I wanted to begin ramming my fingers into


    her, but I remembered to pleasure her clit and her folds first before finger-f*ucking her.


    Patrea¡¯s clutch on my arms tightened before she snapped her eyes open and scrambled on her ass. I


    thought she was moving away, but she just turned her body around, still sitting on myp and resting


    her back on my chest.


    ¡°Will you be okay with just touching me? I¡¯m not ready for the real thing yet¡­¡± She asked and


    exined.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I answered in a low voice as my hand massaged her wet core while my lips trailed kisses on


    her neck.


    She spread her legs wide open, and I felt myself drooling at the sight of her wet p*ussy. I was still


    massaging her clit, and just brushing my fingers on her wet folds when her fingers on my forearm


    tightened. ¡°Put them inside me¡­ now!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a demanding one?¡± I chuckled before plunging three fingers into her p*ussy without any


    warning.


    She gasped for air before it turned into a seductive moan as I began stroking in and out of her. Her


    wetness created that squeaking noise that apanied my groans as I finger-f*ucked her harder.


    ¡°You¡¯re too wet, Patrea. One day I would eat this p*ussy from morning until evening.¡± I groaned as I


    pushed my fingers harder.


    I felt her fingers on her p*ussy, and it made me withdraw mine. She inserted two fingers inside her and


    moaned wantonly before pulling it off, and I immediately ced mine back.


    Her fingers that she withdrew from her leaking p*ussy were raised, and she dipped them directly into


    my mouth and made me suck on them, tasting her juices.


    I sucked her fingers too hard before a hiss escaped my throat. She tasted too good to be true. I had


    tasted many, and I enjoyed it every time, but no one made me feel as euphoric as I was feeling at the


    moment with just a little taste of her.


    I was right ¡ª she was giving me a taste of heaven, my own paradise. And sooner orter, I knew


    would crave it.


    I continued to push in and out of her as she buckled her hips in response to each of my thrusts, our


    groans and grunts filling her bedroom. Not long after, her knees began to tremble as her body shook


    hard and gave way to her orgasm.


    Her legs were spread wide open and still shaking as her hold on me tightened. Her head was leaning


    back against my shoulder with her eyes closed and mouth parted, while I kept pushing my fingers in


    and out of her, hooking them in to hit her walls while my thumb rubbed her swollen clit. I just wanted


    her to ride her orgasm, but the intensity of my stroke made her body shudder one more time, and thin


    jets of clear liquid sprayed out of her p*ussy. ¡°F*uck!¡± I grunted as she whimpered and squirmed under


    my hold.


    I resisted the urge to p her p*ussy and instead contented myself with rubbing and massaging it until


    she stopped squirting and her breathing slowed down.


    She turned her body slightly before she coiled her arms around my neck and nuzzled it with her nose.


    ¡°Do you want toe too?¡± She asked, mumbling against my skin.


    ¡°Yes. But I can wait.¡± I answered her as my hands held her tightly. I was getting used to having her


    around my arms.


    ¡°You didn¡¯test night either.¡±


    ¡°I f*ucked myself while you were sleeping.¡± I chuckled as I replied.


    She withdrew her head from my neck and looked at me. My hand flew to her flushed skin as my


    knuckles brushed her cheek before they pushed her stray hair away from her face.


    She bit her bottom lip as if thinking about something before she spoke. ¡°Would you like to jerk off while


    I watch you?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay watching me?¡±


    She nodded her head as she moved away from myp. ¡°You¡¯re not going to push me to help you.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°No. But you can watch me, and you can join me. Or touch yourself again.¡±


    Red tints crept across her face as she pressed her back against the headboard, and at the same time, I


    stood up and positioned myself at the foot of the bed, facing her.


    ¡°I want to see you while I f*uck myself. Will you be okay in this position?¡± I asked her, but my hand was


    already snaked around my erection and slowly moving up and down with my gaze fixated on her.


    She nodded her head without taking her eyes off my c*ock.


    I began jerking myself harder and a bit faster. My mouth parted as I lusted after the naked female in


    front of me. She looked too innocent with her hair cascading on the side of her face, covering a portion


    of her breasts, as she kept swallowing at my actions.


    ¡°F*uck, Patrea!¡± I groaned.


    And she mped her legs together.


    ¡°Open your legs. I want to see your p*ussy.¡± I ordered, and it was toote to take it back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an order, it¡¯s a request¡­¡± I added, but even before I could finish my words, her legs were


    already wide open, her hands holding her thighs against her chest ¡ª I could see her p*ussy beautifully


    from where I stood.


    ¡°F*ucking hell! One day I will f*uck that p*ussy!¡± I grunted as my grip on my c*ock tightened as I shut


    my eyes. I was trying to keep my body fromunching onto Patrea because I really wanted to f*uck her.


    ¡°Abuse my mouth, Lucius¡­¡± Her voice came out soft and needy, and it sounded very near.


    I snapped my eyes open to see my vixen witch on all fours in front of me, mouth parted as her eyes


    locked with mine, and it was flitting with uncertainties ¡ª she wanted this but didn¡¯t want it at the same


    time.


    My free hand cupped her jaws, and my thumb brushed against her soft skin. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Her eyes welled with tears as she nodded her head. ¡± Please remove the bad memories.¡±


    I slowly jerked my c*ock as I stepped back and leaned forward so my face was parallel to hers. ¡°You


    can stop any time you want, and you will never have to exin. Do you understand?¡±


    She nodded her head.


    I captured her lips and kissed her hard, trying to calm the erratic beating of her heart. And when I


    believed she was ready, I withdrew my mouth from hers and stood before her with my hand still on her


    jaw.


    I posed my shaft in front of her face, and she slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°This c*ock will never abuse your mouth, Patrea¡­¡± I brushed the tip of my c*ock on her bottom lip, with


    pre-cum oozing out of its slit. ¡°Instead, this c*ock will worship every corner of your mouth if you will just


    let me.¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 15 ¨C Lesson 101


    PATREA.


    Title of the document


    Lucius just made mee, but my p*ussy was still wet, or even leaking, at the sight of him touching


    himself, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crawling to him.


    As crazy as this might seem, I wanted a taste of him.


    I wanted Lucius in my mouth, but I was terrified that the moment his c*ock touched my lips, I would be


    reminded of how Lucien had vited my mouth.


    So this was a big risk I was taking.


    ¡°This c*ock will never abuse your mouth, Patrea¡­¡± He said in a deep, hoarse voice that sent tingles


    and shivers down my spine, right to my core.


    My gaze was still fixed on him, but his eyes were on my mouth as he brushed the tip of his hard c*ock,


    oozing with pre-cum, against my lower lip. My lips trembled but if there were any doubts left within me,


    they were wiped out the moment his words left his mouth.


    ¡°This c*ock will worship every corner of your mouth if you will just let me.¡±


    Because again, I was trusting him.


    I parted my lips at the same moment his eyes locked with mine. My tongue swiped over the tip of his


    c*ock, licking his pre-cum, and it made a rumble form in his throat.


    I had no idea if I should touch it or if he would push


    it onto my mouth like I was used to, so I just kept swiping my tongue and licking everything I could of


    his essence.


    ¡°Touch me.¡± He grunted, veins almost popping out of his neck.


    I raised my hand, but with one hand anchored on the mattress, my arm trembled, and it didn¡¯t slip his


    eyes. I felt my whole body being hoisted up and swung around, and I ended up on my knees at the foot


    of the bed while Lucius sat down.


    I was kneeling in between his legs while my hands gripped his thighs.


    This time I didn¡¯t wait for him to say something. My fingers wrapped around his erection, making his


    muscles clench and his breathing hitch.


    Without breaking our eye contact, I lowered my head and swiped my tongue over his tip one more time


    before I slowly took in the head of his c*ock.


    His hands gripped my shoulders as my mouth took more of him. I was using both my hand and mouth


    to pleasure him, and I think he liked it based on the way he was grunting and how his muscles


    clenched. And for some reason, it thrilled me that I could make him feel this way.


    His hands moved, and I thought he would grab my hair and begin to f*uck my mouth hard, but he


    surprised me once again. His hands cupped my jaws and he began brushing his hands down to my


    neck. ¡°Rx your throat.¡± He said it in a husky voice, and I did just as he said. ¡°Let me f*uck your


    mouth when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer but began bobbing my head to take in all of him. I quickly found my rhythm, and Lucius


    began thrusting, meeting my mouth until he was the only one moving, f*ucking my mouth at a


    controlled pace, but deeper and harder.


    I gagged and choked, and my eyes watered, but his hands on my face and the way his eyes were


    swirling with lust were enough to keep me going.


    I knew I could do more, as Lucien made sure I would do as he pleased, but I appreciated that Lucius


    was not asking me to give more than I was willing to.


    ¡°F*uck! F*uck! F*uck!¡± He hissed, gritting his teeth, as I continued bobbing my head up and down his


    shaft, speeding up my pace, knowing his orgasm was building up.


    His hands on my jaws loosened as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going toe, baby. If you don¡¯t¡­ want my seeds¡­


    in your throat¡­ you need to f*ucking¡­ pull out.¡±


    He tried to speak clearly, but he kept grunting, and it only made me bolder.


    Drool dripped down the sides of my lips as tears trickled down my cheeks from gagging, but I didn¡¯t


    stop until his muscles quivered and a guttural sound burst from his throat at the exact moment I felt hot


    liquid shoot inside my mouth directly to my throat.


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± He grunted one more time before he roughly pulled my body up and ced me on hisp. He


    groaned and buried his face into my neck while his arms were wrapped around mine in a tight embrace


    as if he were afraid to let me go.


    I swallowed the cum inside my mouth as I stared nkly into space with my head on his neck, still


    trying to make sense of what just happened but I didn¡¯t stop myself from wrapping my arms around his


    body.


    Lucius was still panting with one hand at the back of my head, holding me in ce.


    After a moment of silence between us, I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I felt him nod his head before he squeezed me tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was possible for me toe


    without f*ucking your mouth hard.¡±


    I smiled at his words because he was right ¡ª he rammed his c*ock into my throat at a controlled pace,


    not like a raging bull that I had grown ustomed to.


    ¡°Is it a bad thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Better than what I pictured you doing to my c*ock. You have no idea how many times I have


    imagined this moment in my mind. It finally happened.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a boy who got his Christmas gift early.¡±


    ¡°Was that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then yes. Maybe it¡¯s like that.¡± He snickered. ¡°But I felt like a demon f*ucking for the first time. I tried to


    hold my orgasm, but f*uck your mouth¡­¡±


    I chuckled softly, stopping him from saying more. ¡± Stop putting me on a pedestal. You¡¯re making it


    sound like I¡¯m a pro at this, but I didn¡¯t do so much. Maybe one day¡­ we could explore me.¡±


    His body jolted as he pulled me away from him, hands gripping the sides of my shoulders. ¡°You will let


    me f*uck your mouth again?¡±


    A mischievous smile curled on my lips. ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. We still have one night to prepare for. I


    hope I can go all out on that night so I don¡¯t disappoint the king of Kalmerus.¡±


    Heughed heartily, throwing his head back before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you could ever


    disappoint me, Patrea. You can just stand there and allow me to touch you, and I will still be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Did you attend lesson 101 on how to make a woman ¡¯s heart flutter? Because you¡¯re acing this.¡±


    ¡°Did you attend demon lesson 101 on how to make a demon happy? Because you¡¯re acing this¡­¡± He


    copied my words but they warmed my heart.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re doing good putting each other¡¯s spirits up¡­ Aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He mumbled his reply but he was smiling widely. A regr warm smile, the one that I liked


    better than the smug smirk he would always sh me.


    ¡°Did I satisfy you?¡± I asked in a low voice before I moved out of hisp and went to pick up his


    sweatpants, folding them just to avoid looking at him.


    ¡°You did. You always do.¡±


    My brows raised as I turned my head to look at him, holding his folded pajamas in my hands. ¡°Always


    do? This is the first time¡­ You might have mistaken me for another woman.¡± I chuckled softly.


    He was leaning his hands on the bed, his back arched, and his legs stretched out on the floor. His


    c*ock was not as hard as it was earlier, but it was still hard, and he looked like a god showing off his


    body. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but I jerked off thinking of you.¡±


    Probably if it were another man telling me this, I would be offended, in the perverted way it sounded,


    but I wasn¡¯t. In fact, it thrilled me that he was thinking about me.


    Something must be wrong with me.


    Last night was just amazing. Lucius and I spent the rest of the night talking while we were both naked.


    And I wanted to believe I was slowly gettingfortable with his presence.


    Lucius had no filter. He would say whatever was on his mind, and I fared better with that.


    I didn¡¯t have nightmares as well. Two consecutive nights of blissful sleep were a dream. If this


    continued, maybe I could ask him to stay with me every night even after our deal was up so I could


    have my night¡¯s rest.


    Then it would mean I would never have a chance to


    have another man in my life if he visited me every night. I was chuckling at my own thoughts when a


    voice suddenly snapped me back to the present.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Lucius asked, and my gaze darted to him. He was leaning against the fridge,


    arms crossed against his chest.


    When I woke up this morning, he told me he was needed in Kalmerus and was just waiting for me to


    wake up before he left. So I spent the whole morning alone, and even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it, I was


    kind of missing his presence.


    ¡°I just thought of something.¡± I checked the chicken in the oven: 45 seconds more.


    ¡°Should I be jealous?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be jealous of yourself, then go ahead,¡± I told him, biting my bottom lip to suppress my


    laugh.


    He moved from the fridge and stood beside me, his body angled in such a way that he was facing me. ¡±


    So you¡¯re thinking of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And how two nights without a nightmare feels amazing.¡± I smiled at him before putting my


    attention back on the chicken that I had just pulled out of the oven. ¡°By the way, tomorrow I have work.


    You are free to go back to Kalmerus or do other things, then I¡¯ll be home before four in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the library.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I needed to finish the inventory for the new books that arrivedst week. And him distracting me was


    thest thing I needed but how do I say that without sounding like he was slowly creeping into my


    mind?


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I said in a low voice as I sliced a portion of the chicken just to double-check if it was cooked


    the way I wanted.


    ¡°Fine. I can find something to do.¡± He said, after letting out a deep sigh.


    I ignored his sigh and dipped the sliced chicken into its sauce before raising it to his mouth. ¡°Can you


    try?¡±


    His mood shifted as he chuckled. He immediately took the chicken into his mouth and began chewing


    it. ¡°I can¡¯t taste it¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I was just pretending that you could.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°But I know how we can solve that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I anchored one hand on my hips as I turned my body slightly to the side to face him.


    A smug smirk tugged on his lips before he raised his pointer finger and waved it around like you do with


    airne toys, eventually dipping it into the sauce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Iughed at his action, but my


    eyes widened when his finger went up to my face.


    His finger covered with sauce brushed against my lips, and it left me lost for words.


    ¡°Now let me taste if the sauce tastes good.¡± His arm coiled around my waist as he pulled my body


    closer to him. He leaned his head lower and I arched my body, my heart skipping a beat as his lips


    were closing in.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He moaned as his mouth suckled the sauce off my mouth, his tongue running over my lips


    before he nibbled my bottom lip. ¡°This sauce¡­ tastes f*ucking¡­ good.¡±


    Damn this demon! Where did he get this move?


    After the initial shock, my arms hooked around his neck and his hold on me tightened as his lips began


    moving sensually, kissing me, and I didn¡¯t waste any time as I kissed him back.


    Lucius¡¯ mouth was so warm and so familiar that even if I kept denying it, his kisses were slowly


    bing the highlights of my day.


    Our arms were entangled with each other as our mouths smashed and devoured each other like


    tomorrow would nevere, when loud knocks on the front door disrupted our moment.


    My body jolted as my hands went to his chest, pushing him away from me.


    His forehead creased as his expression turned deadly like he hadn¡¯t been kissing me just seconds ago.


    Either he was furious that we had to stop kissing or he knew who was behind the door.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 16 ¨C Burn It


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    I was still reeling from how her lips tasted so f*ucking good when my ears heard someone approaching


    the main door. I already knew who it was and I couldn¡¯t help but mutter a curse under my breath the


    moment Patrea untangled herself from my grip.


    Her face was tainted with red tints as shebed her hair with her fingers before she unwrapped the


    apron from her body and walked towards the living room. I followed her and leaned on the pir


    separating her kitchen from the rest of the house, where I have a view of her and the front door.


    She brushed her hands against her pants and t- shirt as if they would whisk away any traces of me,


    and it irritated me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Her voice sounded upbeat the moment the f*ucker Berner appeared at the door, carrying a


    basket of different kinds of fruits.


    I wanted to suck the life out of these fruits so they would decay and crumble to ashes, but I knew


    Patrea would know it was me if I did that.


    So I contented myself with remaining quiet and listening to their conversation.


    ¡°Hi! This is for you and Althea.¡± He said right away. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to.¡± She took it from him, but I


    was guessing the basket was a bit heavy for her, so the f*ucker decided to carry it for a while, while


    they talked.


    ¡°Mom came this morning, and she had too many fruits with her. You know she loves taking many for


    me, so she suggested I give some to you. You are aware my mother likes you.¡± I was sure that thest


    part was spoken louder so I could hear it.


    ¡°Tell her I said thank you, but this is too much.¡±


    I saw his arms shake a little and sweat form on his forehead as he looked at the basket and then at


    Patrea again, smiling. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll ce it here so we can talk better.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for Patrea to reply as he bent forward and ced the basket on the floor. I was sure the


    stones I ced at the bottom in exchange for the fruits were really heavy, but I was disappointed he put


    the basket down instead of trying to show off he could carry it. 0


    ¡°Mom will be staying for a couple of days, so if you¡¯ re free on some days, she would love to have a


    coffee with you.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fun.¡±


    I cleared my throat because the idea of her spending time with his mother bothered me. For all I know,


    it was bait to have her for himself.


    Both heads turned in my direction, and something on my face must have been showing my displeasure


    because Patrea¡¯s eyes widened before she red at me.


    But I had no intention of being nice. I was not made for that.


    ¡°Hey, man!¡± He raised his hand to wave at me.


    Instead of answering his gesture, I turned around and walked back to the kitchen, leaving them in the


    living room. But I wasn¡¯t done watching them. I sat at the dining table and put up a hologram so I could


    see them from the angle I wanted.


    ¡°Sorry, he woke up on the wrong side of the bed.¡± Patrea chuckled softly.


    If the f*ucker didn¡¯t interrupt us, I was sure I was in a good mood.


    But why the f*uck did she need to apologize?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. But are you sure you¡¯re okay here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the sound of this.


    Patrea smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Of course. All is good. So, thanks for the fruits, and tell your mom


    I said hello. I guess I¡¯ll see you around.¡±


    Good.


    She held the door and was about to close it when he ced his hand on it and pushed it back, making


    a hiss escape my throat.


    ¡°Wait. Will you go to work tomorrow?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great. I need help with some books, so I¡¯ll drop by tomorrow and maybe you can help me sort and


    figure them out.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just drop by any time. And I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    So the f*ucker was allowed to see her at work and I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Perfect! See you tomorrow then.¡± He stepped back and bowed down a bit like those I¡¯d seen centuries


    ago where knights bowed down to their females, and it surged up the anger I had for him.


    Where in the world did he not understand that Patrea had a boyfriend? Not that I was real one, but


    what the f*uck? F*uck him.


    I heard the door close, but I remained seated on the chair, my hand resting on the table and coiling into


    a fist as my eyes zed red.


    ¡°Lucius, what¡¯s with that attitude?¡± Her voice sounded cold. Did she seriously think I was made for


    pleasantries? To act nice even though I dislike the person?


    Patrea was about to say more when someone yelled from the outside, and it caught her attention.


    ¡°What the f*uck! Shit!¡± Bauer shouted. A devil¡¯s grin crossed my face. And Patrea saw that.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± She snapped at me.


    I didn¡¯t answer, so she rushed to the living room, and I saw her from the hologram as she looked out


    the window.


    A fire had broken out on the f*ucker¡¯swn, and he couldn¡¯t get a pass to go inside his house. But the


    fire remained in one line, not touching his house or spreading anywhere.


    ¡°Mom!¡± He was beginning to be hysterical.


    ¡°Lucius!¡± Patrea yelled from the living room, but I remained seated. ¡°Stop it! What the hell is wrong with


    you? His mom is inside!¡±


    When she didn¡¯t get a response from me, she moved her hands up and closed her eyes. She was


    about to start chanting her spells when my body disappeared from my seat and appeared in front of


    her, pulling her arm to stop her from calling the spirits.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I told her in a cold voice.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she red at me, anger flitting in her eyes.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t you f*ucking do anything!¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you? Put out the fire or I will kick you out of this house!¡±


    My eyes darted to the window, and I saw many people rushing in and throwing buckets of water over


    the fire, but it remained the same.


    ¡°Stop it, or I swear to the spirits!¡± She warned me but she probably realized I would not sumb to her,


    so she began to prepare her spells again.


    ¡°I said, stop!¡± I hissed at her, and I felt fire forming in my hands and my eyes burning.


    ¡°If you think you can scare, well, you can¡¯t!¡±


    I stopped the fire outside immediately, and everyone outside gasped, confused by what happened, but


    I didn¡¯t have time to look at them as I walked out of the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She ran after me, her


    hand coiling around my wrist and tugging me back, but I was stronger than her, so I ended up dragging


    her to the kitchen instead.


    ¡°You will not talk to him again,¡± I told her the moment I stopped walking and turned around to face her.


    ¡°What? Who do you think you are, Lucius? Did something happen in Kalmerus?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want him around you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any point in that. He¡¯s my neighbor, sooner orter I was bound to bump into him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f*ucking mine, Patrea!¡± I bellowed at the same moment I ced a barrier around the house so


    no one could hear our voices on the outside.


    She stepped back as her chest began to heave. ¡°You¡¯ re delusional if you think I¡¯m yours. No one owns


    me¡­¡±


    My hand cupped her jaws, but she swatted it away, and it made anger surge up inside me.


    ¡°If I said you were mine, then you¡¯re f*ucking mine! Watch me end his life if he everes near you.¡±


    ¡°Can you hear yourself? What happened to you? You ¡¯re crazy if you think I will allow you to push me


    around and do what you want! I¡¯m not yours, and I will never be yours! I didn¡¯t run away from the


    underworld, from the father, just to run back to his son!¡±


    Hatred and anger were flitting in her eyes as if she were mirroring what I was feeling. I had never felt


    this rage over just one simple act from any human, and I had no idea how to name the loathing I felt for


    Barden at the moment.


    Patrea was not backing down, even though mes were already burning in my hands. I thought she


    would shut up and back away, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I thought you were different from him, but you¡¯re just as evil as him! You don¡¯t care about other


    species, just yourself! But why should I expect differently when you¡¯re a demon? And nothing! Nothing


    can change that!¡±


    A demon.


    I would always be a despicable demon in her eyes.


    I shut my eyes as I let fire engulf my whole body. ¡°So what are you doing now? You¡¯ll burn my house? ¡±


    Her voice lowered as if she were tired of shouting. ¡°Burn it. Burn me too. The hell I care.¡±


    I wanted to see her and looked at her again, but I was not sure I was ready to see more of her eyes.


    So for the first time in my life, I cowered and vanished in front of her ¨C before the pain of her hatred for


    me and my kind, struck and hit me again.


    PATREA.


    My chest was heaving.


    To say that I was upset with Lucius was an understatement.


    I was furious at how irrational he was. I was terrified that the fire he made outside would burn the


    houses around this area, just because he didn¡¯t like Bernard.


    ¡°Burn it. Burn me too. The hell I care.¡± I spoke in a low voice.


    I was so tired of shouting, and despite my anger, I didn¡¯t like the confusion that I saw in his eyes, so I


    was trying to calm myself down. But even before I could calm him as well, Lucius disappeared without


    saying anything.


    ¡°Lucius?¡± I swiveled my body around the kitchen to look for him before I dashed to the living room.


    When I didn¡¯t see him there, I drew the curtains and saw the neighbors still gathered in front of


    Bernard¡¯s house, discussing the event.


    And as much as I didn¡¯t want to deal with it and simply searched for Lucius, I know I should go to them.


    I must go out and act concerned if I didn¡¯t want any suspicions to befall me or him.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 17 ¨C The Maybe¡¯s


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    I left the human realm and soughtfort in my own kingdom after I argued with Patrea.


    It took a while before I was able to calm myself, but not after I sucked the life out of two demons that


    were on my way.


    I tried to put my mind in the nks, but thoughts of her kept running through my head.


    In the end, I caved in and opened my hologram to have a glimpse of her, but she was nowhere inside


    the house, only for me to find her outside, discussing things with people around her, including the man I


    was dying to crush.


    She was not even bothered that I had left. Of course, humans would always be a better option than


    demons.


    I shut the hologram and summoned a she-demon to ease my mind of the witch, even for a while. I


    shouldn¡¯t be bothered by Patrea ignoring me. I would not run out of females if I wanted to.


    ¡°Ugggh¡­¡± I grunted as her mouth took in my whole length, but the grunt was not out of pleasure but of


    annoyance. The warmth that I was expecting didn¡¯te.


    Having my c*ock in Patrea¡¯s mouth ruined every other female for me.


    I leaned forward from my chair-lounging position and wrapped my hand around the she-demon¡¯s nape


    before tilting her head upward, causing her to release my c*ock from her mouth.


    I met her eyes, but the gaze from the amber eyes I was searching for was not there.


    F*uck.


    I took a deep breath and released her neck without taking my eyes off her. I wanted to soak in her


    features to take the witch off my mind.


    The she-demon was pretty with all the ck veins printed on her skin. Her horns were not sharp yet,


    but her tail was long and ying on my back, caressing my neck. It was supposed to awaken my


    arousal, but it was far from what I was feeling at the moment.


    I couldn¡¯t feel as much excitement as I used to.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My chest was heavy.


    She smiled wickedly at me before swiping her tongue over her fangs and tipping her head down,


    opening her mouth wide. But even before she could take my c*ock back into her mouth, I whisked her


    away and made her disappear from my chamber before I leaned back on the couch and contemted


    what to do next.


    After a few seconds, I gathered myself up and decided to go to someone who I was sure would be


    happy to see me.


    PATREA.


    It had already been more than 24 hours since Lucius left, and I had not heard from him again.


    I wanted to call Lucy and ask if he¡¯d been there, but I assumed Lucy would call me if he was. So maybe


    he went back to Kalmerus.


    Now I was left wondering if there was something that he didn¡¯t like about our setup because I thought


    we were moving forward.


    Perhaps he lost interest and was looking for an excuse to leave, and Bernard gave him the best one.


    Maybe I disappointed him with the blow job I gave himst night.


    Of course, my mouth couldn¡¯tpare to all the she -demons around him, and he probably wanted to


    f*uck ¡ª the real thing.


    I knew how s*exual they were, and the only ones that could match him were the she-demons. I would


    never reach that intensity. I am just me.


    And maybe he got tired of waiting. I should have given in. But I was not sure if I could. I thought he was


    okay with taking it slow.


    Maybe he thought I was just making excuses not to fulfill the contract I made with him. So many


    maybes.


    I adjusted the rearview mirror of my car and checked the traffic behind me as I drove my way home


    from the library.


    I had no idea how I was able to function and finish today¡¯s work, but I was grateful that I did. I was


    almost done with the inventory, and hopefully, by tomorrow I could wrap it up.


    Bernard dropped by as he said he would, but I turned him over to my co-worker. I told him I was quite


    busy. But the truth was that, aside from the many things I had to do, I didn¡¯t want to deal with him. He


    was a reminder that Lucius had left.


    I hurried to finish what I could and left the library as soon as the clock ticked three o¡¯clock. I was hoping


    Lucius was home.


    The house felt empty without him, especiallyst night.


    I held on to my hope that he would show up, but he didn¡¯t, and I almost didn¡¯t sleep as I was afraid of


    the nightmares. And I was right ¡ª the nightmare came again.


    Something in him was making me feel secure. Maybe because, around him, I knew no one would force


    me or take me somewhere, so my mind was always at ease with him.


    I chuckled despite myself. I was just using Lucius. I wanted him around so I could stop the nightmares


    froming. I was the bad one here.


    Or maybe we just both had agendas that, unfortunately, weren¡¯t working.


    I parked the car in my driveway, but I didn¡¯t go out yet. I checked the windows of my house for any sign


    that someone was inside. But everything was still, with no lights, just like when I left it this morning.


    With heavy steps, I dragged myself inside the house, slowly turning the key in its hole before pushing


    the door open.


    Nothing. No breath of life.


    I closed the door behind me and dropped my bag onto the couch before I sat beside it without even


    opening the lights and shutting my eyes.


    My hand reached for the pocket of my bag and slid my hand into it, taking out the coin he gave me.


    Should I summon him? What if I did and he refused to see me?


    That would hurt more.


    Before I could contemte what to do next, the home phone rang. I flicked my fingers, and the lights


    went up around the house as I grabbed the receiver.


    ¡°Hello, this is Patrea,¡± I answered, hoping this was Lucy or Althea.


    ¡°Hey there, beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Lucy!¡± I eximed. ¡°I was just thinking of you¡­¡±


    She giggled softly. ¡°Me too! Althea and I have been wanting to call you for days now, but I said, let¡¯s


    wait until day three is over to check.¡±


    I swallowed, knowing where this was going. So, she didn¡¯t know. It only meant one thing, Lucius didn¡¯t


    go to her or Adan.


    ¡°So¡­ how was it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand your question?¡±


    ¡°How was it with my brother? Was he nice? Or was he being evil?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear my voice. ¡°He left yesterday around lunchtime.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her voice sounded surprised, and her tone changed. ¡°Why? Did you kick him out?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ we had a disagreement, and he left.¡± ¡°And where is he? I didn¡¯t see him here.¡± ¡°Maybe he went


    back to Kalmerus.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± She let out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Was he being an asshole?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s not. He¡¯s been great, to be honest, but maybe we¡¯re just not seeing eye to eye with


    everything.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you can tell him.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to share what happened?¡±


    I took a deep breath before telling Lucy everything. If there was anyone who could help me at this


    point, it was her.


    She told me she would look for Lucius, but she had no guarantee her brother would listen to her


    because, more often than not, Lucius never shared what his thoughts were, and if he didn¡¯t want to be


    found, she would not be able to reach him at all.


    We ended the call, and I tried to continue with my nightly routine. I made dinner and went for a shower


    to calm myself.


    Night time scared me, especially since Althea was not here. I¡¯d heard of people dying during their


    sleep, and sometimes they were caused by nightmares.


    I kept telling myself this was the only reason I wanted Lucius back, but by bedtime, I knew I was


    missing his presence.


    I changed my bedsheets to get his smell off my nose. Only for me to dig into theundry hamper and


    take the pillow case I took from his pillow and ce it back so I could dig my nose into it.


    I wanted him back here.


    This was madness, like wishing for something that I knew would never happen.


    ¡°Where are you? Are you checking on me? Can youe back now so we can talk?¡± I said in a slightly


    higher voice while Iy t in the middle of the bed, staring at the ceiling, silently wishing that he was


    using his hologram on me at the moment.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 18 ¨C ck Coin


    LUCY.


    Title of the document


    I was worried about where my brother was. After I spoke with Patrea, I told Adan I would visit Lucius in


    Kalmerus, and Adan being Adan, he didn¡¯t let me go alone.


    It was easier to travel back and forth to the underworld now that Adan had requested a portal just


    behind the packhouse that would lead us directly to the outside of the tower. Lucius didn¡¯t even hesitate


    to provide the portal. His only condition was to make sure Luther, my son, would be introduced to


    Kalmerus as early as possible.


    Unfortunately, Lucius was not in Kalmerus, and his right hand demon had no idea where he went, but


    he said Lucius had been popping in and out of Kalmerus in thest two cycles.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Adan told me while nuzzling his nose into my neck.


    I was sitting on hisp at his office while I waited for him to finish signing the papers that he wanted to


    send to de¡¯s pack by tomorrow.


    Adan never wanted to build alliances with any packs, as our pack thrived even without them. But de


    was still struggling ¡ª not that he didn¡¯t know how to be an Alpha, but after the death of his brother and


    him taking over again, most of his constituents were still not warming up to him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    And knowing de, he was not one to bend his knees and bow down to anyone else either. So Adan


    had to extend help to make sure no more of his people would request a transfer or move out into


    human territory.


    ¡°What do you mean, he¡¯s here?¡± I asked as I ced his hands on my thighs, and he began caressing


    them sensually.


    ¡°Your brother. I can feel his aura.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible that you can and I can¡¯t?¡± I asked again, tilting my head back and raising my


    eyebrows as I caught his gaze.


    ¡°He was shutting off his aura to you. I guess he wanted me to know he¡¯s here to let me know he¡¯s


    visiting Luther.¡±


    ¡°And you said earlier he was here yesterday too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I stood up from hisp and held his jaw before kissing him softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I just need a word with


    him.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you need my help.¡± He smiled c*ockily at me while his hand slipped under my dress


    and brushed against my thigh before going up to cup and squeeze my ass.


    ¡°Etiam, mi rex.¡± [Yes, my king.] I replied and smiled at him before transporting my body just outside of


    Luther¡¯s room.


    I pushed the door open and found my son¡¯s crib empty, but I wasn¡¯t worried this time. I saw the Omega


    who was supposed to keep an eye on Luther, sleeping in her bed, and I knew that Lucius must have


    stunned her. Clotilde wouldn¡¯t leave the room when Lucius asked her to, so he would always do this.


    Then he would make her forget he was even here when she woke up.


    I closed the door behind me carefully and walked toward the open balcony. Lucius was sitting on the


    stone railings, and I was sure Luther was on hisp as I could hear my son¡¯s nonstop, incoherent


    chatter.


    I stopped beside him, propped my elbows against the railings, and rested my chin on my hands,


    cupping my cheeks. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered curtly without even looking at me.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°She called you?¡±


    ¡°No. I called her to check on you, and she told me you left.¡±


    ¡°Was she angry?¡±


    ¡°No. She was upset that you still hadn¡¯te back.¡±


    Lucius¡¯ head tilted to look at me. His face was void of any emotions. I was trying to read his eyes, but


    he was good at camouging them as well. ¡°She wants me back?¡±


    ¡°She wants to talk to you. She told me if you want to back out of the contract, you don¡¯t need to act


    angry and just let her know.¡±


    ¡°Does she want to end the contract?¡±


    I turned my body around and leaned on the railings


    before crossing my arms across my chest while my eyes focused on the bedroom in front of me. ¡°Why


    did you leave? And why did you set fire to Bernard¡¯swn?¡±


    ¡°He seemed not to care that I told him I was Patrea¡¯s boyfriend. And I didn¡¯t like that she was


    entertaining him as if I weren¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know the term exclusive, but was it part of your deal that she would be exclusive


    just to you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re lusting over Patrea, thus, you made that deal. But did you make it clear to her that you


    liked her? That you want her to be your girlfriend for real?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted her to be my girlfriend.¡±


    I turned around and scowled at him. ¡°So why the f*uck are you upset if he was entertaining another


    guy? And from what Patrea told me, she just epted the fruits he gave her. She didn¡¯t even invite him


    into the house.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you.¡± He hissed. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t! But you need to exin and


    make things clear with her!¡± My voice went slightly higher.


    ¡°Can you f*ucking calm down! You¡¯re startling Luther.¡±


    ¡°Give me my son.¡±


    ¡°No. Unless you calm down, you¡¯re not touching him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh this time. ¡°Oh, Goddess! Lucius, that¡¯s my son. Not yours, go make your own


    with Patrea.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me.¡±


    ¡°Who says that?¡± I huffed and was frustrated with him.


    ¡°She said I¡¯m a demon, and I will always be a demon.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I asked, even though I knew the answer already. ¡°I¡¯m sure she just said that because


    she was upset. And I¡¯m sure you threw in some words at her too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Lucija.¡±


    ¡°Go to her and tell her what bothers you. If Bernard bothers you, then tell her that and ask if she could


    stay away from him while you¡¯re there. Like exclusive dating for three weeks. But I¡¯m sure she has no


    ns to entertain him. She never liked him. Patrea was just being nice.¡±


    ¡°I almost killed Bernard, and I killed two demons for no reason.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d been killing demons for no reason, so why does it bother you now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Because Patrea will mind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because of Patrea. You don¡¯t want her to be upset


    if she finds out you killed two demons because you¡¯ re upset with her.¡±


    ¡°She never liked demons.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean she wants them all dead. She doesn¡¯t like demons, and yet she¡¯s waiting for you to


    come back.¡±


    ¡°Here, take your son. He¡¯s getting heavier.¡± He handed me Luther, who was smiling at me, eyes


    twinkling as he grabbed my hair and began ying with it.


    ¡°Are you going to see Patrea?¡± I asked as I clutched my son against my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Lucius, if you want to end the contract and not see her again, then tell her. Don¡¯t make her guess if


    you will return or not.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want to see her again.¡±


    ¡°Then go and talk to her. I didn¡¯t know a king could be as cowardly as you when ites to females.¡± I


    chuckled but smiled warmly at him after.


    ¡°Am I a disappointment to our species?¡± He asked, giving me a sheepish smile that if I didn¡¯t know him


    as a demon, I would think he was an ordinary male having confusion with his decisions.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re one of the best, if not the best Kalmerus ever had. So go fix that one with Patrea,


    so you can focus on your kingdom again and let Dorion have some day off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna Lucy.¡± He shed me an arrogant smirk before nodding his head and disappearing.


    I let out a deep breath and hoped he would fix this and not make a bigger problem. I turned around to


    enter Luther¡¯s nursery, and at the same moment, Cordelia stirred from her sleep and opened her eyes.


    LUCIUS.


    I let my body be transported back to Patrea¡¯s room even though I had no idea what to tell her.


    I stood by the door while she was on the other side, facing away from me. I couldn¡¯t help but swallow


    hard at her choice of nightgown for tonight. She had a sheer white baby doll nightie that was just up to


    her ass, with matching sheer panties.


    I was sure if she turned around, I would see her breasts and p*ussy. Did she wear this on purpose,


    hoping I woulde back, or was she celebrating that I wasn¡¯t here and decided to put on her s*exiest


    underwear?


    All doubts about whether she wanted me back flew out the window when I felt a connection snap within


    me. She rubbed the coin once. It meant she missed me.


    A smile tugged on my mouth as I remained on my spot, not moving at all, not even breathing.


    I heard her let out a sigh before I felt another connection. This time, she rubbed the ck coin three


    times. She was summoning me.


    ¡°Hello,¡± My greeting startled her, causing her to abruptly turn around, and my eyes immediately


    lingered on her body, taking in the brown nipples and bare p*ussy that were visible through her lingerie.


    ¡°You heard my call.¡± She swallowed hard as she slowly ced the coin on the table behind her.


    ¡°I was already here watching you even before you rubbed the coin.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She smiled, but her eyes were filled with uncertainty. ¡°So, you came back even without me


    summoning you?¡±


    I nodded my head and crossed my arms across my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to go away. But I¡¯m d you


    tried to summon me as well.¡±


    She leaned her hands on the table behind her, and it made her body arch a bit. She didn¡¯t even try to


    hide her almost-naked body, and I liked the idea she was doing this on purpose.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± I asked.


    She shifted from her position and crossed her arms against her chest, and it made the tops of her


    breasts push higher and her nighties inch up. ¡°I¡¯m scared the nightmare wille back. It has been a


    good two nights with you, andst night was horrible. But I don¡¯t know if I should summon you or not.¡±


    ¡°Why did you hesitate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you want to be here after what happened. Are you still mad at me? I know I went


    overboard with the things I said.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared of me and what I did?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s the problem. I should be, right? After what happened with me and your father, I should be


    scared of having another demon around me. But for some reason, I¡¯m not scared of being around you.


    It¡¯s like something is wrong with me. Maybe my head got destroyed when I got stuck in your world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be terrified of me. What you saw ¡ª that¡¯s a part of me I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to


    stop. But I would never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the weird thing. Standing there in front of you, with all the fire around you and anger burning in


    your eyes, I wasn¡¯t scared. I knew you could burn me and burn the whole house, but somehow I was


    thinking you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I will never hurt you,¡± I repeated, more firmly this time.


    ¡°But you¡¯re willing to hurt the people around me. That one I can¡¯t seem to understand. So if you want to


    talk about it, let¡¯s talk. Like adults.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Bernard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t like him too.¡±


    ¡°And yet you allowed him to visit you at the library, but I was not given the same privilege. You asked


    me to do something else while you didn¡¯t even think twice about saying yes to him.¡± There, I f*ucking


    said it.


    ¡°Are you jealous of him?¡± She asked almost immediately, but within seconds, she was already waving


    her hands. ¡°Forget about that question.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what jealousy is, especially when ites to women. I only know of envy, and I was sure


    it was not envy of who he was that I was feeling.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Of course. He¡¯s just a humanpared to a king, why would you envy him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him around you. I don¡¯t like when you smile at him orugh at his antics.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me from interacting with people. I missed having humans around me.¡±


    ¡°I know. Maybe I just don¡¯t like the attention you were giving him.¡±


    ¡°But it was nothingpared to the attention I was giving you¡­¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 19 ¨C Marking My Territory


    LUCIUS.


    ¡°But it was nothingpared to the attention I was giving you.¡±


    My head snapped up to look at her, but she wasn¡¯t looking at me. She was looking at the ceiling with


    her eyes welling with tears.


    ¡°I like you, Lucius.¡± She said it almost in a whisper, but I heard it loud and clear.


    Her words made my heart drop from its ce. A smile was about to tug on my mouth, but it was gone


    even before it formed when I heard her next words.


    ¡°But I know I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scowl.


    ¡°We don¡¯t belong in the same realm. And you¡¯re everything I was trying to run away from. I like you, I


    really do.¡± Tears trickled down her cheeks, but she wiped them with her hands. ¡°But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not


    going to work.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I like you too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re allowed to say what you feel, but I¡¯m not?¡± I snapped at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we have a different concept of like, and I know it¡¯s not going to work the way I hope it will.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can never go back there. And I can¡¯t expect you to be here all the time. And if you go and leave, I will


    just miss you.¡±


    ¡°So you want to cut off ties now?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. This is so weird. Like I¡¯m confessing, I like a boy, but I don¡¯t want to be in a


    rtionship with him.¡± She chuckled softly, but her eyes still refused to look at me.


    I began to walk forward, but she raised her palm in my direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me, not yet.¡± She shook her head, her eyes pleading.


    ¡°Why? What did I do wrong this time?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want you to know how much I miss you.¡±


    ¡°So you did miss me.¡±


    She nodded her head, and this time our eyes locked. ¡°I don¡¯t really hug anyone, but I want to hug you.


    Please¡­¡± I never liked pleading, but with Patrea, it just came naturally.


    I just wanted to wait for her approval, but even before I could move and bridge the gap between us,


    Patrea had alreadyunched herself at me. Her arms flung and snaked around my neck as she


    mmed her body against mine. My hands went behind her head and one on her ass as I lifted her off


    the floor.


    She wrapped her legs around me as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I missed you too, Patrea,¡± I whispered against her hair.


    ¡°Did you mean that? Were you thinking of me during the time you were away here?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Maybe you did something to me that I can¡¯t get you out of my head.¡±


    ¡°And here I was thinking you put your allure to work to make me not stop thinking about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it on non-stop since I met you¡­ but it never worked.¡±


    I was smiling as I held her in my arms. She moved her head slightly away from me and looked at me. I


    couldn¡¯t help but get mesmerized by how she looked at me at the moment as if I was the best thing she


    had everid her eyes on.


    ¡°Do you like what you¡¯re seeing?¡± I teased her.


    She didn¡¯t say anything but just nodded her head. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Patrea.¡±


    ¡°If you want to f*uck me tonight, you can.¡±


    I swallowed as her words hit me. I wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    ¡°Where that came from?¡± I chuckled and tucked a stray hair behind her ear. ¡°I want to f*uck you since


    the first time Iid my eyes on you, but we¡¯re not doing it unless you¡¯re ready for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when it will happen. But I know even if I still have doubts, I¡¯m sure with you, it will fare and


    feel better¡­


    ¡°I want a willing and eager participant¡­¡±


    ¡°You might wait a long time then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush, what¡¯s another century to wait? I won¡¯t die unless a witch plot a scheme to kill me


    and crush my heart.¡±


    ¡°Am I that witch? Because I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t kill you. Life will be boring without you around.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re enjoying mypany¡­¡±


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°And do you enjoy straddling me as well?¡±


    She giggled softly, and a red tint crept up her cheeks before she nodded her head.


    And in seconds, I took off the clothes I had on, leaving me naked while holding her.


    ¡°Whoah¡­ Why are you naked?¡± She gasped.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair for you that I could feast looking at your body, but your eyes can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    She bit her lips, as her face became redder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good in bed, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± I replied.


    Sheughed heartily, throwing her head back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I don¡¯t use the bed for f*ucking, so I can say that I¡¯m good at doing it on the couch,


    standing up, hanging in the air, and on the floor¡­ But the bed, no. So¡­ we can both be clumsy in


    bed.¡± I added.


    She kept giggling, and it was like music to my ears. I had no idea I had a sense of humor until now


    when she wasughing at every word I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this¡­¡±


    ¡°I am. Oh, spirits! I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re back. But my offer still stands.¡±


    ¡°Are you offering makeup s*ex?¡± I couldn¡¯t exin what I was feeling at the moment.


    She smiled, her eyes almost turning into a thin line. ¡°We¡¯re not doing it until you¡¯re one hundred percent


    ready for it. So we are just sleeping tonight, or you at least.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you missed f*ucking someone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I miss f*ucking. I¡¯m not going to deny that.¡± I c*ocked my head to one side.


    She swallowed and bit her bottom lip before she asked. ¡°Did you f*uck any shedemon or any female


    while you were away?¡±


    ¡°I almost. But¡­ I remember I haven¡¯t seen my nephew for many days already, so I went to visit him


    instead.¡±


    ¡°So, Aiden is more important.¡± She chuckled. Her hand went to my hair, her fingers trailing down my


    neck and back to my hair.


    ¡°Luther, please use Luther around me. That¡¯s his demon name.¡± I smiled and cupped the nape of her


    neck, massaging it gently. My action made her eyes roll up and her mouth part. She looked like she


    was about toe with ecstasy written on her face, so I kept doing it.


    ¡°You like it when I do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I dipped my mouth into her neck and trailed her skin with my lips while continuing to caress her nape


    with my hand.


    ¡°You said we¡¯re just sleeping tonight.¡± She said, her voice croaking.


    ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Giving you goodnight kisses¡­¡± I mumbled against her skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make mee with what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I think that ¡¯s part of my n,I answered in a hoarse voice. My throat suddenly felt dry, which meant


    my arousal was taking ce.


    I dimmed the lights around us before moving toward the window, with her still in my arms. The curtain


    moved, giving someone a view if there was anyone looking from the outside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked in a low voice like she was moaning.


    ¡°Marking my territory,¡± I replied before I pressed her nape forward, making her face tip down and meet


    my lips.


    ¡°Lucius,¡± she gasped for air in between our kisses before kissing me again. I anchored her ass on the


    window sill as I began exploring her mouth, and she was just letting me while her grip on my hair


    tightened.


    Everything was f*ucking perfect until my hard c*ock decided he wanted to be part of the action


    and prodded against her mound.


    Patrea¡¯s body stiffened, and she stopped kissing me.


    I had to think fast. I transported our bodies onto the bed, with her on her back and me beside her,


    angling my body to hover over her but not letting my c*ock touch any part of her.


    My hand slipped inside her panties and I began massaging her p*ussy. She was still clenching her jaw.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, baby¡­ Look at me,111 spoke in a low voice, my eyes trying to catch hers as my hands kept


    massaging her core, letting her wetness cover my fingers.


    She slightly tilted her head to the side, and our gazes met.


    A smile slowly returned to her face before she closed her eyes and gripped the sheets, moaning as she


    bucked her hips higher to meet my hand. It was the sign I was looking for before inserting two thick


    fingers into her tight, dripping p*ussy and assaulting her at the pace she wanted.


    She was letting me finger-f*uck her, but why not with my c*ock when she said Lucien was not able to


    f*uck her p*ussy?


    I needed to find an answer to that.


    *Trigger Warning* Memories of s*exual assault will be discussed (but not detailed), if this will trigger


    you, please skip the rest of the chapter.


    PATREA.


    I woke up with strong arms wrapped around me, and despite the hardness of the pillow I had, I felt


    comforted.


    Lucius¡¯ chest was beneath my head, and his arms were holding our bodies together. I wondered if he


    felt any pain or numbness because I was sure I fell asleep in this position, and my cheek felt like it was


    numb already fromying on his skin.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted me even before I could make sense of what was going on.


    I was naked again. We didn¡¯t have s*ex, but he yed with my p*ussy with his skilled fingers and made


    mee twice. And then he let me pleasure him with my mouth= before he lulled me to sleep. If this


    was going to be our routine every night, I could live with that. But I knew he wanted more.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I replied as I closed my eyes and scooted my head against his neck.


    He chuckled, and the air brushed against the crown of my head before I felt something press against it.


    Did he kiss my head?


    ¡°You need to wake up or you¡¯ll bete for work.¡± ¡°I know. But it feels good here.¡± I told him before I


    opened my eyes and checked the clock ahead of me. I still have ample time to justy here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is. That ce is exclusive for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice¡­¡± A smile curled on my lips at his words. This demon king was making me swoon like a


    teenager.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± he asked after a while. ¡°Should I be scared?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer if you¡¯re notfortable.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Thankyou. Go ahead and ask.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned Lucien was not able to f*uck your p*ussy, but did he do something that when my c*ock


    touched you, you¡­¡± He stopped. He probably didn¡¯t want to offend me.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t f*uck my p*ussy, but he ruined me with his c*ock.¡± I swallowed hard as my hold on his body


    tightened, and he returned the favor by holding me closer to him. ¡°He f*ucked my other hole. With no


    mercy¡­¡±


    My breathing hitched at the memory, and Lucius turned to his side to face me, his hand cupping my


    cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I asked. You can stop talking about it.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk about it. I told you I wanted to tell you everything he did to me. Maybe that way I can let it


    go because I don¡¯t need to be embarrassed about it.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, I would beg him to stop and would offer to please him with my mouth. But I realized


    that the more I begged, the more he would take pleasure in doing it. And he was doing it in a brutal way


    every time I would beg. So, I stopped begging and just let him f*uck me there. Every time his part


    touched my skin, I knew where it was headed. It was horrible, Lucius. I would bleed every time. Now


    that I think of it, I don¡¯t even know how I survived that ce. The things he did to me made me want to


    save all the females he would bring down to the underworld. That¡¯s how I met Lucy¡¯s mother. I made


    her forget the things Lucien would do to her. But I couldn¡¯t make myself forget. I didn¡¯t want to y with


    my mind because I didn¡¯t want to lose who I am if I did something wrong. And I didn¡¯t want to take the


    risk of forgetting something else, including my will to leave that ce.¡±


    I kept talking while sobs escaped my throat, and he was just listening. His mouth would find its way to


    my forehead or any part of my face to press soft kisses from time to time, and it was giving me the


    comfort I wanted.


    ¡°That part I was not sure I could forget or would be able to get over. That¡¯s why I kept telling you that it


    might take a long time. If you¡¯re not up for waiting, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sssh¡­¡± He cut my words off. ¡°I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I? And I¡¯m notining.¡±


    ¡°I swear, Lucius, I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin more why you can¡¯t, and you don¡¯t need to apologize for it. We have a long,


    long time ahead of us. You¡¯re not aging, and I have more centuries left for me. I can wait. And I mean


    My body shook from my cries as I moved my head toward the nook of his neck while he hugged me


    tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here as long as you want me. I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯m sure you¡¯re able to move past what he did to


    you.¡± This time his word came out firm.


    Lucius was furious, but his anger made me feel warm and grateful.


    At least I had someone who cared about how I felt, and it didn¡¯t matter anymore if he was the son of the


    man I hated the most.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 20 ¨C Home


    LUCIUS.


    I held Patrea in my arms for a long time. No one of us was talking, and we just held each other. I was


    hoping it was enough because I had no idea how tofort her. How could I when my father was the


    cause of every suffering and negative memory she had?


    ¡°I need to get moving or I will bete for work.¡± She spoke in a soft voice before she squirmed and tried


    to get out of my hold.


    I held her tighter, chuckling as I replied. ¡°You are allowed to miss a day¡¯s work. Just stay here with me.¡±


    She pried my fingers off her body one by one until I let her go as she shook her head.


    ¡°I have important things to finish at the library. And just two more days, and I¡¯m all yours again.¡±


    She had her hands on my chest with her upper body hovering over me, giving me a beautiful view of


    her breasts hanging almost in my face, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile widely as I repeated her words.


    ¡°Two days¡­ and you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, two days. All yours.¡± She leaned forward and pecked my lips, which I wasn¡¯t expecting, and it left


    me speechless as I watched her get off the bed.


    If this was what Stone got every morning, no wonder he was addicted to Lucija. And to be honest, I


    wouldn¡¯t mind having this with Patrea as well.


    ¡°I will shower or they might smell my juices all over my legs.¡± She added.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be sniffing in between your legs. But yes, take them off. I can always put more in


    tonight.¡± I told her in a c*ocky stance as I slipped my hands under my head.


    She stopped by the door and held on to the frame before turning slightly, giving me a glimpse of her


    p*ussy and her perfect body.


    ¡°Have you showered before? Would you like to join me?¡± She asked, biting her bottom lip as if she


    were embarrassed to ask.


    ¡°Now that I thought of that, I don¡¯t think I had ever showered in my whole life.¡± I pushed my body up


    and shoved the nket away as I walked toward her. I saw her eyes light up as she scanned me from


    top to bottom, and my c*ock immediately sprung to life, causing her to take a deep breath.


    I leaned my hand against the wall just beside the door and lowered my head so her face was just


    inches away from mine. ¡°Will you teach me how to shower?¡±


    She swallowed and nodded her head. ¡°I can wash you if you want¡­


    ¡°Do you want to wash me?¡± I asked back.


    She nodded her head before taking my hand and dragging me into the bathroom. She let go and left


    me by the counter and began tinkering with the temperature until she found the right one that worked


    for her.


    I couldn¡¯t help the smile that cracked my face at the things she was making me experience. I didn¡¯t


    mind having this moment with her every day.


    She stepped under the shower and let the water cascade over her nakedness before she turned


    around to face me. A sweet smile curled her plump lips before she crooked a finger and motioned for


    me toe over.


    And just like the demon that I was, I disappeared from my spot and appeared exactly in front of her,


    making her gasp and her eyes widen as her hands flew to my shoulders for support, but my hand was


    already in her back, holding her in ce, avoiding having her head bump on the tiled walls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± She red at me.


    A wicked smile tugged on my mouth before I leaned forward to capture her lips. She snaked her arms


    around my neck while letting me savor and attack her lips in slow but deep kisses.


    ¡°Lucius,¡± she said as she parted her lips to look at me. ¡°We need to shower. I don¡¯t have so much time


    left.¡±


    My lips pursed into a thin line before I let go of her body and nodded my head. She chuckled softly


    before she grabbed a bottle of shampoo and poured some on her palm before motioning to do the


    same for me. Iid my hand up and watched as the liquid pooled on my palm.


    She pushed me slightly off the shower and asked me to lower my head before her hands began


    brushing, rubbing, and caressing my scalp. The action alone was giving me something in my stomach


    aside from the heat rising in it.


    ¡°My turn¡­¡± She spoke in a slightly high-pitched voice as she stood in perfect posture before me.


    I chuckled, and uncertainty flitted in my eyes as I raised the hands that I had rubbed together with the


    shampoo before cing them on her head and began massaging her scalp the way she had with me.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ that feels good.¡± She mumbled as she closed her eyes.


    Hades! I wanted to f*uck her under the cascading water.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± Instead, I ordered her to face the wall because the expression on her face was already


    giving me a painful, hard c*ock.


    She swiveled her body around and pressed her hands against the wall, arching her body slightly, and I


    immediately regretted having her go into this position.


    She looked more f*uckable. But I couldn¡¯t back out now. I had to restrain my f*ucking c*ock from


    mming into her.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great¡­ Oh, spirits! It¡¯s so calming¡­¡± She said in a hoarse voice, and pride rose in my


    chest with her simple words.


    Doing things the human way wasn¡¯t that bad. My hands went down to the rest of her hair as I


    massaged them gently, making sure every part was covered before we went under the shower and


    rinsed the shampoo off each other¡¯s hair.


    Patrea was giggling from time to time, and the way her breasts jiggled was making it hard for me to


    control my lust for her. I was, however, doing an excellent job of keeping my hard c*ock away from her


    body.


    She then showed me how to wash her body by washing me first. Her hands on me with soap all over


    my body was a guilty pleasure I never thought I needed. And I couldn¡¯t wait for my turn to do it to her.


    And when I finally did, I took pleasure in scrubbing this thing with body wash on every part of her. She


    laughed heartily when I spent an ample amount of time cleaning her breasts and the space in between


    her p*ussy, until I decided I didn¡¯t need whatever this thing was and had it disappear from my hand.


    Soon, it was my hand that was running and skimming against her soapy skin, and I think she liked it


    better.


    ¡°If we continue doing this, I fear I won¡¯t be able to prevent my fingers from slipping somewhere they


    want to be,¡± I told her before I cupped her jaw and kissed her again.


    Patrea was turning into an addiction I never sawing. Everything about her suited my taste, making


    my lust spiral up, but despite that, she was teaching me how to control my actions, especially when it


    came to s*ex, something I had never bothered controlling for over two centuries.


    A guttural sound burst from my throat as I groaned when I felt something warm enveloping my erection.


    I didn¡¯t see it happen. I was so lost, reveling in the feeling of doing this thing with her, that I didn¡¯t see


    Patrea drop to her knees. Her mouth yed with my c*ock. I guess I was not the only one seduced by


    the actions in the shower.


    My hand went to her hair, gathering them into a fistful before gripping them tightly while one hand was


    anchored on the wall to stop me from copsing because her mouth and her tongue were making my


    knees buckle.


    PATREA.


    After I gave Lucius a blow job in the shower, he insisted on returning the favor, but I had to refuse as I


    was already runningte.


    In the end, I allowed Lucius to dress me using his power, and then I just grabbed a cup of coffee and


    dashed to my car.


    Despite rushing, I had no regrets. The morning was just perfect as it was, and if this was going to be


    my morning routine moving forward, then I wouldn¡¯t beining.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Lucius asked as I finished buckling up my seatbelt.


    ¡°Are you sure you knowhow to drive?¡± We were in my car, and he volunteered to drive.


    ¡°I do. Even if I don¡¯t, you have to trust that I¡¯m capable of controlling this car without hitting anyone.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t beat red lights and disregard trafficws.¡± ¡°Watch me do it.¡± He winked at me as he roared


    the engine to life and began maneuvering the car out of the parking space.


    And despite wanting normality in my life, I found myself rxing in my seat and letting Lucius take


    control this morning. I was confident that if he got us into trouble, he could get us out of it.


    My usual twenty-minute drive just took five minutes, and I didn¡¯t want to argue with that as I was sure


    he built an enchantment that no one could see us swooshing through every car we passed by.


    I unbuckled my seatbelt as the car stopped in front of the building. I had ten minutes left before the


    library opened. I would usually be thirty minutes earlier, but this wasn¡¯t bad either.


    ¡°Thankyou for the ride.¡± I was about to lean forward to kiss him when his hand already found its way to


    my jaw and dipped his mouth into mine. I would have wanted to linger on his lips if I had ample time to


    lose.


    ¡°Can I visit you at work?¡± He asked, in between pecking and nibbling my lips. ¡°I won¡¯t distract you. I just


    want to see you. I won¡¯t even stay the whole day.¡±


    And I just found myself nodding my head, eyes still closed, as I kept kissing his lips back.


    ¡°Good. Now be a good girl and finish your inventory.¡±


    His voice was so authoritative and sent pleasurable tingles and shivers down my spine. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a while.¡± He let go of my face, and my eyes snapped open to find him staring at me.


    I nodded my head and grabbed my bag before opening the car door. I stepped out and pointed with my


    finger at the area ahead. ¡°Parking space is there. Number 26 is mine, you can park there, and the


    library is on the third floor. Make sure to walk and use the elevator, so no one will be surprised when


    you appear in the library.¡± I told him in one breath.


    ¡°Got it. Go before I change my mind and transport us back home.¡±


    I chuckled softly and closed the door. I gave him a slight wave before heading to the building in hurried


    footsteps.


    Home.


    That sounds nice, because as much as this was all weird, Lucius was starting to feel like home to me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 21 ¨C Nyneve


    LUCIUS.


    I couldn¡¯t wipe out the smile on my face the whole time I was driving her car into her allotted parking


    space. This morning was just perfect, and with


    Patrea not hesitating to show her excitement over my presence in her life, that was the cherry on top.


    And as much as I wanted to check her out in the library immediately after I dropped her off, I needed


    time to check on my kingdom as well.


    But I¡¯ll be back.


    After checking that there were no humans around and no living souls within my perimeter, I locked


    Patrea¡¯s car and transported my body back to Kalmerus.


    I knew I¡¯d been cking off for many cycles now, but nothing threatened Kalmerus at the moment, so I


    didn¡¯t see any problem with staying away from time to time.


    [King Lucius,] My right-hand demon, Dorion, greeted me after he appeared on the throne hall a few


    moments after I did.


    [Anything I should be concerned about?] I asked as I made my way to my throne chair.


    [We have a request from the King of the Kingdom of Athwart. I told them you will send out a response


    after they think about it.]


    [What do they want?] I asked, my forehead creasing.


    Thest time I was in thepany of Arturos was when he let me have a taste of his mistress, the


    nearest one he could have for a wife or a queen, as none of the Kings of the Underworld had allowed a


    woman to rule with them.


    [He didn¡¯t specifically mention it, but his right hand had informed me that he wanted one of his offspring


    to meet you. I believed he has three daughters, and the youngest is just a half-century old.]


    [I¡¯m not interested.] I answered in a bored manner. I already had my eyes fixed on someone else.


    Dorian was about to reply when the double door of the throne hall opened and one of my demon


    guards came in with another piece of news.


    [King Lucius, the King of Athwart, is waiting by the portal connecting our kingdoms. He was seeking


    entrance to speak with you.]


    I let out a hiss, annoyed at the intrusion. I shouldn¡¯ t havee back. He might have felt my presence.


    Demons were allowed to travel back and forth throughout the underworld, but the towers were


    specifically enchanted to allow only the demons of each kingdom, thus he needed permission for entry


    into my tower.


    [Was he alone?] I asked.


    [Princess Nyneve is with him.] The demon guard replied.


    [I would like to assume that she is his daughter.] Dorian added.


    [Bring them here.] I ordered them.


    Dorian¡¯s eyes zed red before he disappeared together with the demon guard, and it didn¡¯t take long


    before the door to my throne hall opened again, and King Arturos came in, together with a she -demon


    that I wouldn¡¯t deny sparked interest in me. Princess Nyneve was a thing of beauty. Her hair was


    med red and orange, ending up to her ass. She¡¯s wearing a sheer silver gown that gave me a


    glimpse of her naked body underneath.


    I swallowed hard before taking my eyes off her as I stood up, and I met Arturos¡¯ gaze.


    The king shed me a smug smirk, he probably felt my reaction to his daughter.


    But I knew Nyneve was using her allure on me. She had a gift like Lucija. I would not deny that her


    appearance awakened the prince of lust in me, but my eyes were searching for the amber eyes that


    were staring at me the whole morning.


    And I felt f*ucking guilty for even looking at her.


    Guilty was never part of my vocabry until today. [King Lucius of Kalmerus,] King


    Arturos acknowledged as he stopped a few feet away from my throne, standing beside him was


    Princess


    Nyneve. [We have not cordially paid respect to your rise to power. So I decided it was better to pay you


    a private visit.]


    [What do you want?] I went straight to the point. I was not born for pleasantries, and unlike him, I


    disliked fake facades.


    I felt an alluring aura swirl around me before the princessid her hand directly in front of me. [


    Princess Nyneve, Princess of Seduction, is at your service, King Lucius.]


    I took her hand and pressed my lips against the back of her palm, letting it go as soon as I was done


    before shifting my gaze between her and her father. [I didn¡¯t have much time to spare at the moment.


    Let me know if there is something we should be discussing.]


    [I wished to be allowed to stay within your tower, my king. I wanted to get to know you.] The princess


    answered.


    [If you enjoyed your time with, Cpressa, I believed my daughter could provide you tenfold what she


    did.] Arturos arrogantly added.


    My brows hiked up. Calepressa was his female that he let me f*uck more than a couple of times.


    [That would have been an enchanting offer. However, I would decline as I don¡¯t spend time in Kalmerus


    as much as I would have wanted.]


    [I don¡¯t mind waiting for you, whenever you are around. I¡¯m sure I would have other things to keep


    myself upied. The hot baths in this kingdom were iparable to those in other kingdoms, and I


    took pleasure in them. So, if you would allow, my king, it will be an honor to be a guest of your


    kingdom.] Her eyshes fluttered as her demon tail swirled around her back, caressing her hair.


    [I will not be able to stop you if you want to stay in Kalmerus. However, I have to decline a ce in the


    tower. Especially when I¡¯m not around. I¡¯m sure Dorion, my right-hand demon, can find a ce for you


    to stay if you insist on staying. Other than that, I couldn¡¯t offer more.]


    The words came out of my mouth even before I could think. Lust was taking charge of my mind, and I


    had no room to take it back.


    A seductive smile curled on Nyneve¡¯s red lips before her eyes zed red. [That would do for now. I¡¯m


    sure sooner orter, I would find a way to gain an invitation to your tower, my king.]


    A wicked smirk tugged on my mouth at the confidence she was disying. [We will see that.]


    I tilted my head and motioned for Dorion to approach us before looking at the guests in front of me.


    [Unfortunately, I had to let Dorion take you out of the tower as I needed to be somewhere at the


    moment.]


    [Shall I expect to see you by the end of the cycle?] Nyneve asked.


    [We shall see. I doe and go as I please.]


    [Feel free to visit me in the abode your right-hand demon will provide for me then.]


    I didn¡¯t reply, as I had no f*ucking idea what to say. If Patrea was not in my life right now, I would have


    dropped everything and summoned the princess into my chamber.


    But Patrea was expecting me to see her. I watched as they were guided out of my throne room and


    transported out of the tower before I let the heat rise inside my body.


    I used to enjoy being the prince of lust, but at the moment, I felt like being born with this ability was a


    curse.


    I transported my body away from Kalmerus and ended up in the empty alley just behind the building


    where the library was.


    I shoved the thought of Nyneve at the back of my head. I should not feel guilty. I¡¯m a demon, for f*uck¡¯s


    sake, and the prince of lust. I¡¯m allowed to lust after a female. Or every f*ucking female around.


    I was trying to convince myself that I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong against Patrea. She knew who I was


    and what I was made of.


    I walked toward the elevator, but before the door closed, I saw a man carrying a bouquet of flowers and


    meeting a female before they hugged and kissed each other.


    I nced at the camera inside the elevator and, with just my eyes, clouded it with enchantment before I


    made a bouquet of different colored roses appear in my hand.


    I had no idea what flowers or colors she liked, but I heard her say at Lucija¡¯s birthday dinner that she


    thought the roses Lucija got from Adan were beautiful. So I had almost the same thing appear in my


    hands, except I chose lighter colors than what Lucija had.


    The elevator door pinged when it stopped on the third floor, and I ced the bouquet behind me before


    I suppressed the smile that was about to tug on my mouth.


    I wanted to see her reaction to the flower ¡ª if she would like it or not.


    ¡°Hi! Is there anything I can help you with?¡± A tall female with blonde hair and sses blocked my way,


    and I almost crashed into hers as my eyes were already roaming around the vast library in front of me.


    There were too many aisles and bookshelves. The round counter in the middle of the library where I


    assumed she was stationed, was empty of humans.


    Where was she?


    ¡°Hi! Are you looking for someone or something?¡± The blonde girl asked again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered as my eyes kept looking around. ¡± I¡¯m looking for my girlfriend.¡±


    The moment those words left my mouth, I saw a head peeking from one of the shelves on my right, and


    I saw Patrea¡¯s eyes widen as she shifted her gaze between me and the flowers in my hand.


    She must have heard my voice, making her look where the voice wasing from. I raised my hand


    and waved at her.


    ¡°Patrea¡­ Is she your girlfriend?¡± The blonde girl asked.


    I nodded my head without taking my gaze off the female, who brushed her blouse and pencil skirt with


    her hands as if there were crumbs on them before walking to where I was standing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have a gorgeous, hot-as-hell boyfriend!¡± The blonde was almost shrieking, but this


    time her eyes were on Patrea. Her body jolted up as if she was too giddy before she turned around and


    left me in peace with my female.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful,¡± I tilted my head down and met her smiling face as she gazed up at me.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± She asked, feigning a pout. I swallowed as guilt washed over me. I had never


    felt so guilty in the two centuries that I was alive as I did in thest hour.


    ¡°I attended something in the underworld.¡± Her face dropped, and it bothered me that she might have


    seen something in my eyes.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I forced a smug grin on my lips before handing her the roses in my hand. ¡°This is for you. I don¡¯t


    know what flowers you preferred. But if you tell me, then I can get the right one next time.¡±


    Her eyes lit up as she grabbed the bouquet with two hands and smelled it innocently.


    All of the anxiety and confusion I had previously experienced vanished. I knew who I wanted, and the


    happiness flitting in her eyes was something I wanted her to always have.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful. And I like them very much.¡± She tilted her face and smiled at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know which


    flowers I like most, but I think I love these roses already.¡±


    She always knew the right words to say to boost my ego. Could this female be more perfect than she


    already is?


    ¡°But¡­¡± She added. Her eyebrows hiked up as her hand sped mine, and she pulled me to the corner


    where she had been earlier. ¡°You have to tell me what was happening in Kalmerus.¡±


    F*uck.


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing you should be aware of as they are just daily demon things.¡± I said almost


    immediately.


    ¡°Why am I having a hard time believing you?¡± She ced the bouquet of roses on thedder that she


    was probably using to reach the top of the shelves before cing her hands on her hips.


    She had a rolling cart with books and a stack of papers with checks and Xs. But looked like only a few


    books needed more details.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You need to focus on your work and leave Kalmerus to me.¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong. I might be wrong, but my woman¡¯s instinct is telling me that the king of Kalmerus


    is hiding something from me.¡±


    I forced a chuckle and mirrored her action, hands on hips. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could read minds.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. But I can read expressions. You never came to me with that expression on your face, even


    when we had that argument. So confessed now.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to hear anything about the demon world.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to hear anything about you in the demon world.¡±


    She emphasized the word you.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak up before I walk out of here.¡±


    ¡°You have work to do.¡±


    I saw her mumble something, and I felt the air still and thickened. She ced an enchantment to


    conceal our voices. ¡°I can use magic to finish this.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to use magic in human territory.¡±


    ¡°Stop diverting the topic. Talk.¡± Her eyes were squinting. She meant business. I could tell her many


    other things, but I knew she might realize the lies. But I had no f*ucking idea how I would say I felt


    guilty because I felt another attraction with the other female.


    But I knew the attraction was because she was spreading her allure, and royal demons had strong


    ones, like Lucija, although my sister had never used hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting. Please don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Thest three words got me, and I knew I could never lie again to her.


    I took her hand and ced her palm on my forehead before I closed my eyes, taking her back to the


    scene in Kalmerus.


    It felt like an eternity as I watched the scene unfold in my mind, and I regretted doing this as it gave her


    a glimpse of my thoughts as well, including the sudden burst of lust that arose in my stomach.


    [Feel free to visit me in the abode your right-hand demon will provide for me then.]


    These were Nyneve¡¯sst words before Patrea took her hand off my forehead and, without a warning,


    turned around and walked away from me. And I knew I had blown off everything.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 22 ¨C Gathering My Thoughts


    LUCIUS.


    I was lost for words and just watched as she walked away from me. She didn¡¯t even take the flowers


    with her.


    I peered through the shelves and saw her return to the middle counter, where she began shuffling


    books and papers without saying anything.


    The blonde girl began to ask questions, but she simply nodded her head without responding.


    Was she mad?


    I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t f*uck Nyneve? I didn¡¯t even spend time alone with her.


    So what the f*uck was happening?


    I cleared my throat and walked straight ahead to where she was, taking the flowers with me. The


    blonde girl smiled before she moved away from the counter and helped a teenager.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± I ced the roses in front of her, which she took without looking at me.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Say something?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Anything. Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°I just need time to gather my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± My lips pursed into a thin line. If she asked me to leave, I would lose my


    cool.


    She snapped her head up as her forehead creased. ¡°And where are you headed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to Kalmerus.¡± Her voice sounded hostile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go there if you don¡¯t want me to. But it looks like you don¡¯t want me here either.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± she said as she handed me four books.


    ¡°What do I need to do with these?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that tugged at my lips.


    ¡°Pick a table and a chair, sit there, and read those. I just want a moment of silence, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean you need to leave and go back to Kalmerus.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Questions?¡± She asked, raising her eyebrows, and I just shook my head, my mouth pursing to


    suppress my smile this time.


    I had many questions, but if she needed time to gather her thoughts, then I would give her the time she


    needed. I was sure it wouldn¡¯t take an hour.


    I picked up the books she gave me and sat somewhere I could see her.


    I chuckled at the books in my hands. One was a book of recipes for dessert, while the other was how to


    use Excel like an expert.


    She probably just picked up what was nearby. The other one was for decoding things on theputer.


    But thest one sounded good. Maybe I should read this one.


    Rtionships and dating.


    As much as I wanted to concentrate on reading all the funny anecdotes about dating, Patrea¡¯s sighs


    and loud footsteps kept distracting me from time to time.


    I was already nning to approach her when I heard footsteps getting louder, and I was right ¡ª she


    was heading this way. I watched as my temperamental witch walked toward me and let my eyes feast


    on her perfect form ¡ª her b*reasts and hips were nothing big but still fit her perfectly.


    But those long legs were my weakness. I wanted them around my body, or one day, around my neck.


    I sat up straight and was about to greet her when she hurled a question at me as soon as she halted


    walking.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± She asked as she gripped the chair tightly in front of her.


    ¡°Who?¡± I knew who she was talking about, but what the hell? I didn¡¯t even think of her while I was here.


    ¡°Nyneve.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I heard your thoughts.¡±


    I looked around. There were more people now, so I created an illusion around us that no one could


    hear or see Patrea¡¯s expression because she looked as if she wanted to w me, which, by the way, I


    found sexy as hell.


    ¡°Then I should let you hear my thoughts when they¡¯re about you.¡± I shed her a smug smirk as I


    leaned back on the chair without taking my gaze off her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t divert the topic.¡± She huffed and crossed her arms against her chest, and my gaze slid down


    to her b*reasts.


    How could she think I was thinking of another female when all my thoughts were about her and the


    many ways I would make her scream in pleasure?


    ¡°The thoughts I had for her are the same thoughts I will have if another she-demones and uses


    her allure on me. But I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Didn¡¯t you spend time with her this morning?¡± She asked, her voice faltering as if she didn¡¯t


    want to say thest sentence.


    ¡°No. I went here directly after that conversation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, please.¡±


    ¡°I never lied to you. And I never sugar-coated my words around you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She was about to turn around when I coiled my hand around her wrist, stopping her from


    leaving.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you still mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just gathering my thoughts.¡± ¡°How long before you can gather all your thoughts? II


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you¡¯re bored, then you are free to go.¡± She tugged her arm gently away from my hold,


    but she turned to face me and forced a smile out of her mouth.


    ¡°Where should I go then?¡±


    She bit her bottom lips, and her eyes were turning ssy. ¡°Wherever you want to go. I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°I want to be here.¡±


    ¡°Then stay¡­¡± She said it in almost a whisper, and I was sure a tear was about to fall from her eye, but


    she turned around and walked away.


    And I just let her.


    I had no idea what to do next aside from sitting down here. I was sure I was not allowed to go to my


    own kingdom at the moment, or until I could figure out a way to read her actions or get her to tell me all


    her thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t know I had the patience to just sit and not do anything. Although my mind was in conversation


    with Dorion and my other demons, I was just sitting still like a f*ucking good boy when asked to behave


    and not make any noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go home.¡± She approached me, holding her coat and handbag in one arm while the other


    held the flowers I gave her.


    My eyes darted to the clock. It was not even two o¡¯ clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°I thought you were ending at three?¡± I asked as I stood up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take my lunch and told Stefanie I needed to be somewhere this afternoon.¡±


    That answered why she didn¡¯t take any breaks at all. ¡°Okay. Should I just leave these books here?¡± I


    had taken more during the time I was seated.


    ¡°You can leave them on the counter. I¡¯ll fix them tomorrow.¡±


    I nodded my head and gathered them before I walked back to the main counter, handing the books to a


    smiling Stefanie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that. Have fun!¡± she said.


    I just nodded my head before I walked to where Patrea was, and we exited the library and the building


    without any of us talking.


    ¡°I can drive.¡± Sheid her hand on the key, but I ignored her and opened the door of the passenger


    seat instead.


    ¡°I said I could drive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your mood is, but I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±


    ¡°A car crash won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°But a woman¡¯s wrath can. Get in. I¡¯ll drive.¡± I c*ocked my head to the side, urging her not to make any


    more arguments.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and I took the flowers from her hand, along with her bag, and ced them in


    the backseat.


    In five minutes, we were home, but she didn¡¯t wait for me to open the door for her or acknowledge my


    presence and just went directly to get her things and proceeded inside the house.


    I was already losing patience with how she was acting. Why she couldn¡¯t open her mouth and tell me if


    she was angry? And at least tell me what I needed to do next.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked as I leaned on the wall, arms crossed against my chest, looking at her as


    she fixed the flowers on a vase.


    Even though she was unpredictable at the moment, at least she was handling the roses with utmost


    care. Lucky roses.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too cold and refuse to speak with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    ¡°Gathering your thoughts.¡± I finished for her. ¡± How long do you n to keep gathering your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Leave if you want to leave.¡± She snapped back at me.


    In seconds, I was already behind her, pulling her body around so she would face me. Her hand


    reflexively raised as if she were expecting impact, but I coiled my hands around her balled fists and just


    held them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until you tell me what I did wrong,¡± I told her as I tried to catch her gaze.


    ¡°Nothing. You did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°And why do I feel like I¡¯m being punished if I did nothing wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°This is about Nyneve?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about her!¡± She let out a sigh before she continued. ¡°Everything is perfect, then she has


    to show up and make her grand entrance, and you have to share with me that you were lusting over


    her while I¡¯m not even allowed to speak with my neighbors,¡± she said in one breath.


    ¡°Lusting over her?¡±


    ¡°You found her attractive!¡±


    ¡°Did you ask me why I showed you my memory instead of simply stating that I met the princess of


    Athwart?¡±


    She just looked at me, her chest heaving while my hands still held hers.


    ¡°So that, I will not miss any details, and you cannot use me of concealing something from you.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not nice to hear your thoughts about her.¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. I don¡¯t want your attention focused on her. Now every time you go back to


    Kalmerus, I will be thinking if she¡¯s at the tower, if you¡¯re joining her for a hot bath, or if you¡¯re f*ucking


    her.¡±


    ¡°Patrea.¡±


    ¡°It was not enough that I already knew you couldn¡¯ t stop yourself from f*ucking someone because that¡¯


    s what you are. Lust ruled your whole body and senses. You would f*uck every time you could, and


    now I have to have an image of what the female looked like. And she¡¯s not just an ordinary she-


    demon, she¡¯s a princess. And she can seduce you with her allure¡­ While I was not even allowed to


    smile with my neighbor.¡±


    ¡°So this is about you, not allowed to spend time with Bernard?¡± I asked, my forehead creasing.


    ¡°No! The hell I care about him! This is about you spending time with her, or f*ucking her.¡± She tugged


    her hands from my grasp.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t f*uck her!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not yet. But you will! I¡¯m sure it will happen soon!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re judging me for something I didn¡¯t do yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do it.¡± She swallowed, her jaw


    clenching.


    ¡°Then just f*ucking tell me you don¡¯t want me to do it. No need to be hostile.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to do it anyway.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± ¡°It runs in your blood, to f*uck. And I can¡¯t me you for that.¡±


    ¡°Did I f*uck you, Patrea? Six months and more, and I¡¯ m still here..¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s willing.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Lucius¡­ Please.¡± She let out a sigh and took her gaze off me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with


    me, but I want to be selfish. I don¡¯t want your attention elsewhere.¡±


    A smile cracked on my face as I cupped her cheeks, my thumb brushing against her skin. ¡°Tell me,


    where do you want my attention? I want to have clear instructions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to boss you around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not bossing me around. But tell me, I want to hear it.¡± My gaze locked with the amber


    eyes that had been haunting my thoughts whenever she was not around me. A smug grin tugged on


    my mouth as I let my thumb brush against her bottom lip. ¡°Again, Patrea, where do you want my


    attention to be?¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 23 ¨C Trusting Him


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    A smug grin tugged at my lips as I brushed my thumb against her lower lip. ¡°Again, Patrea, where do


    you want my attention to be?¡±


    She pressed her body against mine, her head dipping into the nook of my neck as she locked her arms


    around it. Her action caught me off guard, and a surge of emotions rose in my stomach, warming up all


    my senses.


    I couldn¡¯t exin what was happening, but I was sure I wanted more of these emotions with her.


    I ced my hands on her ass before lifting her off the ground and guiding her legs to wrap around my


    waist. She was still not talking, but I could hear the loud thudding of her heart.


    ¡°Patrea¡­ You have my full attention, I can assure you that.¡±


    ¡°Will your attention still be mine by tomorrow? Or the days toe? At least for the next three weeks


    that we will spend together?¡± She let out a deep sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want you here if your mind is somewhere


    else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even thinking about her. Or anyone.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not now, but if you get to interact with her often¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to go back to Kalmerus from time to time. I cannot abandon my kingdom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to


    abandon Kalmerus.¡± She huffed.


    ¡°I know that. And it doesn¡¯t mean that if I¡¯m there, I will see her or meet up with her. But if I do bump


    into her, would you like me to tell or show you?¡±


    She nodded her head but didn¡¯t say anything. I held her tightly as she kept nuzzling her nose into my


    neck as if she were inhaling my skin, and her action was making my d*ick harder.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± I was about to ask her to say something, but she did it even before I could.


    ¡°Would having s*ex with me prevent you from having s*ex with other females, especially her?¡±


    ¡°Are you offering your body as a tribute?¡± I smiled, but I stopped myself from chuckling.


    She nodded her head. I positioned her ass on the kitchen counter before I drew her body away from


    mine so I could see her face.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were pooling with tears.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to have s*ex, it¡¯s because we both want to, not because you think it will stop me from


    having s*ex with anyone. Besides, I¡¯m doing a great job without s*ex. Five days in, Patrea and my


    c*ock had only f*ucked your mouth. This has not happened before.¡±


    A smile slowly curled into her lips as her fingers trailed along my corbone. ¡°Did you like your c*ock in


    my mouth? I¡¯m not an expert¡­¡±


    ¡°Best blow job I ever had. And I had many. Two centuries. Different females, different species.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at boosting my ego.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re f*ucking good at making mee.¡±


    ¡°Will you tell me if you¡¯re having the urge for s*ex so I can do something about it?¡±


    ¡°I have always been honest with you ¡ª I want to f*uck you.¡±


    ¡°But I also want to know if you have the desire to f*uck someone else. Do you think you can do that?


    Then I can do something to take your mind off it.¡± If it were possible to have my heart explode with


    these new emotions she was giving me, my heart would have been blown up and sttered all around


    this house.


    As messed up as this may seem, Patrea was making me happy with her words. Because despite the


    anger and annoyance she felt for Nyneve or any other female, she still wanted to pull me into her rather


    than push me away.


    ¡°With you around, I¡¯m confident I will never have the urge to f*uck another female.¡± I meant that,


    because in every female I have seen and encounteredtely, I would always look for her eyes or her


    smile. ¡°But to calm you, yes, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, smiling as her fingers brushed away the hair that covered my eyes. ¡°Can we try


    f*ucking now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I hissed, my eyes zed red as my jaw tightened. Simple words, and yet my hard d*ick just


    got harder. ¡°We are not doing this until you¡¯re ¡°I¡¯m not sure when I will be ready, but I want to do it or at


    least try.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Because if this is about Nyneve¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s about her. Maybe I need that push so I


    can take the first step forward and stop being afraid. ¡± She bit her bottom lips as her eyes locked with


    mine, and I could see the pain in them. ¡°I¡¯m scared of having s*ex, but I¡¯m more scared of the idea that


    one day, even when the three weeks are not yet up, you will leave and nevere back because you


    end up liking someone.¡±


    ¡°Is my witch starting to like me?¡±


    ¡°I told youst night that I like you. Were you not listening?¡± She rolled her eyes, but a smile was


    crawling on her lips.


    ¡°Sometimes the demon needs to hear it. Not everyone likes me. Maybe lust, but not like.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to say it again.¡±


    Iughed a little louder before I transported our bodies into her bedroom. She was on her back, lying


    down, as I hovered over her without putting all my weight on her.


    ¡°We are not leaving this bed unless I hear you say it again.¡± My hand trailed down to her side before it


    slipped under her blouse and skimmed the skin of her waist.


    She flinched and giggled when I pinched her skin softly.


    ¡°Then more reason for you not to leave for


    Kalmerus.¡± She answered in a much more joyful tone as her legs tightened around my hips.


    Our eyes locked for a moment as the smiles wiped out from our lips and the emotions became too


    overwhelming.


    I couldn¡¯t pick up any sound at the moment except the beating of her heart and her slow breath that


    emanated from her mouth as she stared back at me.


    PATREA.


    There was no denying I wanted the man hovering over me, whose body was locked up in my arms and


    legs in a tight embrace.


    But I had no idea how I could make him stay and choose me.


    When the one night of passion is over, will he stay? Would I be enough for someone like him?


    I licked my lips as thirst made my throat dry while my eyes zeroed in on his delicious lips.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± His voice sounded as if he were pleading before his mouth closed.


    The heat began to rise from my stomach as butterflies swarmed in it, and my heart skipped a beat the


    moment his lips brushed against mine.


    His lips were warm and soft, and it made time slow down in the collision of all my senses.


    And even though Lucius had kissed me a hundred times before, I felt a big difference. I was kissing him


    in a manner I had never done before ¡ª with hunger and need. Despite not knowing what I felt for him


    entirely, I knew I would not go down without a fight. I would never let another female take her im on


    him. I was here first before Nyneve came.


    A moan escaped my lips as his skilled mouth continued to assault my lips. He was kissing me


    bruisingly hard, harder than all the kisses he had given me. While his hands were trailing down under


    my blouse, his fingers were skimming over my skin, setting my body on fire.


    My hands went to tug at his shirt, but it was stuck on my thighs. I loosened my grip on his waist before I


    was able to yank his shirt up.


    ¡°Easy now, love.¡± He chuckled as he parted from my mouth and pulled his shirt over his head before


    tossing it aside. His hand slid down my back to the zipper of my skirt, which he tugged down harshly. ¡±


    I¡¯d been wanting to taste your p*ussy, Patrea. Do you think you can let me taste you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, spirits! I thought you¡¯d never ask about that¡­ ¡± I chuckled softly as his eyes zed red, and just


    like I expected, I was naked in seconds. The demon didn¡¯t have the patience to tear off my clothes.


    His body slid down, and my hands went to his hair, gripping them as he dipped his mouth into my


    throbbing p*ussy.


    My body stiffened as my eyes shut the moment his tonguepped on my wetness.


    ¡°Patrea, baby¡­ It¡¯s Lucius. Open your eyes¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes, but my chest was heaving as I stared at the ceiling.


    I knew it was Lucius, but without seeing his face, it was harder to concentrate on the fact that it wasn¡¯t


    another demon taking pleasure in my p*ussy.


    Lucius kneeled in between my legs, and the thought of him leaving because of my reaction made me


    panic.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I extended my hand, wanting him to stop if he was nning on leaving.


    ¡°Sssshh¡­¡± He smiled at me before his strong arms lifted me off the mattress and carried me onto the


    couch. He carefully sat me down before he dropped to his knees in between my thighs. He then bent


    my knees and pressed my legs against my chest, caging my breasts.


    ¡°So you can see me while I eat you.¡± His voice was deep and arrogant, and it sent more tingles into my


    leaking p*ussy, making me whimper in response. ¡°Look at this beauty¡­¡± He groaned, his eyes zing


    red as his jaw clenched. His fingers were rubbing my wetness, and I could feel my clit swelling with the


    way he was circling it with his thumb. ¡°Is the witch too wet for me?¡±


    Without taking his eyes off of me, he hissed before lowering his head and sticking out his long tongue


    to lick my wet folds. My mouth parted and I could feel my eyes rolling, but I didn¡¯t want to take my gaze


    off his handsome, aroused face.


    Lucius parted my folds and gave me one big lick, swiping my core up to my clit with his hard tongue


    before he beganpping and sucking my p*ussy like he hadn¡¯t eaten one for years.


    My hold on my thighs tightened, pressing them more to my chest as I watched him feast on my core.


    Soon, he parted my wet folds and inserted his tongue into my hole, and began tongue-f*ucking me,


    with his thumb still circling my swollen nub. ¡°Oh, Lucius!¡± I whimpered in ecstasy, and as much as I


    wanted to buck my hips, my position prohibited me from doing so.


    I was so wet, and the mixture of my juice and his saliva just made my p*ussy quivered hard the


    moment he let his fingers join his tongue inside.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 24 ¨C Red


    PATREA.


    Title of the document


    I was aplete mess. His fingers and tongue were doing magic and spells inside my p*ussy so that I


    was quivering with every stroke.


    He withdrew his tongue and let his fingers f*uck me hard and deep while his mouth focused on my clit,


    sucking andpping on it. ¡°I just found my favorite vor. F*uck, Patrea, you taste so f*ucking good. I


    can eat you the whole day¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ do that!¡± I moaned, my mouth parted as I kept my legs from shaking.


    ¡°Of course, whatever my queen wants, the king shall obey. The whole day it is.¡± He licked his lips


    before he pulled my body around and made me kneel on the couch, my hands leaning on the back


    cushion while my ass was hiked up. He created a mirror out of the wall, and it gave me a view of what


    was happening behind me.


    I could see him as he prepared to eat my p*ussy from behind.


    He was making sure I saw that it was him who was touching and sucking me.


    His fingers entered my p*ussy as he slid in and out slowly before I saw him spit on my ass hole and


    begin massaging it with his thumb.


    I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes.


    ¡°Rx, baby¡­ I will take care of this hole. I promise you, no more pain, just pleasure¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes and our eyes locked on the mirror in front of me.


    I nodded my head, because like before, I was trusting him again. And I knew that he was the only one


    capable of taking me away from my horrible thoughts.


    LUCIUS.


    I was licking and sucking her p*ussy up to her ass while my fingers were f*ucking her p*ussy hard.


    I wanted my d*ick inside her, but I could wait. Aside from waiting for the right moment, she tasted so


    f*ucking good that I didn¡¯t want to miss anything. I was not joking when I said I could eat her the whole


    day.


    And I was willing to sacrifice every other female if it meant I could have her every day.


    Was this what Stone was telling me? That all other females would be iparable to the female


    that would capture my heart?


    But then I remembered I didn¡¯t have a heart. Well, I do. But it was more of a physical organ ¡ª nothing


    more.


    Patrea let out a loud, wanton moan as her body shuddered at the moment her orgasm ripped through


    her body. I had moved her back to the bed and had her lie on top of a pillow so she could see me while


    I tongue-f*ucked her.


    Earlier, I tried putting my finger inside her ass, but she began to panic, so I let go this time. There would


    be other days.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± She whimpered my name as I slowed down from f*ucking her p*ussy with my two fingers,


    just letting her ride her orgasm.


    But I wasn¡¯t done with her yet. If she would allow me, I really wanted to f*uck her.


    Because as much as I wanted her to take her time, my lust was spiraling out of control today with just


    the way she moaned and whimpered my name.


    Without cing my weight on her, I slid my body up and caged her head with my arm. She was still


    panting, and the way her face was flushing red from sex was making her more beautiful.


    I dipped my mouth into hers and gave her a taste of her own juice while kissing her.


    Her hands went to my chest as she slowly pushed me away.


    ¡°After we f*uck, are you leaving?¡± She asked the moment our lips parted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Is the contract over? Will you leave me alone and never see me again?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± I asked, confused by the question.


    Wasn¡¯t she pissed off with Nyneve earlier, but now she wanted me away?


    ¡°We have a three-week deal. Although we didn¡¯t make a contract, it¡¯s still bidding.¡± I had to make a


    reason to stay.


    ¡°I want that¡­ So that if you don¡¯t like me tonight, then I can make it right,¡± she exined while smiling


    at me.


    ¡°What makes you think I will not like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making sure I will be given a chance to do it better.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one saying that. If I fail you tonight, will you give me another chance to do it right,


    ording to your preference and taste?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lucius, I don¡¯t think you can do anything wrong in bed.¡±


    ¡°My exact thoughts. I don¡¯t think you can do wrong, but if saying you didn¡¯t satisfy me, will give me


    more rounds of sex with you, then I think I would say that.¡± I winked at her.


    She giggled. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°And your madness. I never desired anyone as much as I desire you, Patrea. I want to m hard my


    c*ock into you every time I see you, and at the same time I want to take you slowly and make sure I


    don¡¯t break you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a demon? You¡¯re acting like an angel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fallen angel. Right now, I¡¯m just falling¡­¡± I slid down lower and let my tongue and mouth y


    with her breast.


    She arched her body, hands gripping my hair as she whimpered softly. ¡°You¡¯re making me choke with


    your words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m luckier because your breasts are making me choke¡­ Hmmm. Hell be damned, after today, I don¡¯ t


    think I canst long without tasting you again.¡±


    I wanted to take her to my kingdom and


    everywhere I go, but then I realized that was impossible.


    But maybe I could make it work, in between two realms. I just had to find a way to fix my time and


    make a schedule ¡ª something I never bothered to do or think about.


    But I would work on it. It didn¡¯t matter if it would take a long time. One step at a time.


    ¡°I want you inside me.¡± She said it in a sultry voice.


    I dipped my lips into hers, nibbling and biting. ¡°I want that, my queen. Say it one more time so I know


    you¡¯re ready for me.


    My hand slid down, trailing her stomach and lower until they found her leaking p*ussy.


    ¡°F*uck me, my king.¡± She whispered in my ears, and it was all I wanted to hear.


    I pushed my body up and drew my pants down. I could easily wipe the pants off my body, but I wanted


    to take it slow for her.


    Her eyes never left mine until I was fully naked and my hand was circling my c*ock as I jerked it up and


    down.


    ¡°Open your legs for me, baby¡­¡± I tried to say it in a low, calm manner, but I was not able to stop myself


    from hissing. The thought of having my c*ock inside was already overwhelming me.


    She slowly parted her legs, and let her fingers trail down her stomach until they reached her wet


    p*ussy. She began to circle her fingers on her nub without taking her eyes off my c*ock, while biting her


    bottom lip.


    I kneeled in between her thighs, and I saw her swallow, either in excitement or in fear. I had to keep


    reminding myself that tonight would be for Patrea and not me.


    I parted my mouth as I positioned my c*ock on her entrance and slowly brushed it against her folds.


    She shook her head as her hand covered her mound.


    Shit.


    ¡°Your c*ock is so big.¡±


    ¡°It will fit.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not what I mean. You can make it bigger like so big, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. Whatever natural length and size you see, that¡¯s the one you will get or just a


    little more, but nothing intentional.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I nodded my head while mentally cursing Lucien. If I could kill him again, I would do it in a heartbeat.


    I dug into Patrea¡¯s head, and it showed me how he would make his c*ock bigger whenever he was


    inside her ass as if he wanted to make sure she would bleed and beg him.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± I let go of my c*ock and took her hand. I lowered it and coiled it around my shaft


    before I guided her hand to touch her folds with the tip of my c*ock.


    ¡°You can choose to put it there, or if you just want to rub it against your folds, it¡¯s your call.¡±


    ¡°I want it inside.¡±


    ¡°I know. But if you¡¯re not ready today, I won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    She closed her eyes before she tugged at my d*ick carefully, her other hand parting her p*ussy lips,


    opening them wide as she prodded my c*ock on her entrance.


    Her lips quivered before she let go and wrapped her arms around my neck.


    ¡°Just f*uck me. Enter me fast and f*uck me hard.¡±


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± ¡°This slow action is torturing me. Just f*uck me.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°If I scream and push you away, then you need to pull out.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I nodded my head as my heart drummed loudly. I had never felt as nervous in my whole life


    as I do right now.


    I caged her head with one arm, our faces parallel with each other as I locked eyes with her.


    ¡°I¡¯d been wanting to be inside you since day one. So I¡¯m sure once it¡¯s in, I will immediately start


    f*ucking you. But¡­ tell me if you want me to stop.¡±


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°Give me a safe word.¡±


    ¡°I can say stop.¡±


    ¡°No. Some people say stop even when they don¡¯t want the other to stop. I need a word that would alert


    me that I was hitting the dangerous ground.¡±


    ¡°Red.¡±


    ¡°Okay, red¡­¡± I brushed my nose against her cheek. ¡°Say red, and I will pull out.¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°F*uck me, Lucius.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 25 ¨C Hell And Paradise


    LUCIUS.


    Title of the document


    ¡°F*uck me, Lucius.¡± She closed her eyes and pulled my face into hers, crashing our lips together.


    I kissed her back harder as I slid my arm under her neck and hugged her tightly, continuing to devour


    her lips as my hand ced my hard c*ock into her wet entrance.


    Her hand slid down between us, and I felt her part her p*ussy lips, and the excitement in me


    skyrocketed.


    I withdrew from her lips and met her gaze. She was nervous, and her confidence was dwindling, but


    there was also a glint of excitement in her eyes.


    I prodded the head of my c*ock into her p*ussy and it made her swallow before her lips parted.


    A wicked smirk tugged at my lips as I pushed my hips forward, making her gasp loudly as half of my


    throbbing c*ock entered her p*ussy. Her mouth opened wide before her eyes watered.


    I felt the stretch of her intimate flesh around my shaft, and although I was only a few seconds in with


    only half of my d*ick in, I was on the verge of exploding any time. I groaned and grunted as I bucked


    my hips and harshly mmed in again.


    My lust was spiraling out of control, and I knew my pace was speeding up.


    And f*uck this! I couldn¡¯t control my movements.


    Slow down. Slow the f*uck down!


    Her eyes rolled up before she shut them. Her mouth was still parted, and she gave me the assurance


    she could feel every part of me, giving me the push I needed to continue.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I crushed my lips into her, kissing her bruisingly hard, only to be stopped when she gripped my chest


    hard, and I could hear my skin tearing.


    ¡°Stop! Oh, spirits! Stop!¡± She was whimpering and shrieking underneath my hold. Her body squirmed


    for every hard thrust, but I didn¡¯t know how to stop.


    My l*ustful demon side was surfacing, and I couldn¡¯t stop it.


    I gritted my teeth as my jaw tightened. I could feel my skin changing color as ck veins slowly


    appeared, running from my shoulders down to my hands.


    ¡°Red, Patrea. Say red! Or I can¡¯t stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucius!¡± She moaned, her eyes still closed.


    I was left baffling if she was feeling ecstasy or pain, if she was enjoying this, or if she wanted me to


    stop.


    I rested my forehead against hers, our breath fanning against each other¡¯s face and I could feel my


    eyes burning as if I wanted to cry because I didn¡¯t want to stop f*ucking her.


    ¡°Just say red. I will stop. I don¡¯t want to stop¡­¡± My voice broke at thest part.


    I was a really f*ucked-up man. No wonder I was a demon. She wanted me to stop, and yet I kept


    f*ucking her.


    ¡°Lucius!¡± She whimpered, louder this time. I couldn¡¯t stop. I kept f*ucking harder and deeper with each


    thrust.


    ¡°Red, Patrea. Red! Make me stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± She said in a hoarse voice, panting as her hands cupped my cheeks, and it made my


    eyes snap open and withdraw my forehead from hers, while my hips continued to buck forward,


    f*ucking her relentlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t stop¡­¡± I shook my head, and rivulets of sweat ran down my forehead and dropped


    onto her nose. I licked it before peppering her face with soft kisses, while I kept mumbling. ¡°You feel so


    f*ucking good, I don¡¯t want to pull out. Don¡¯t make. Please¡­¡±


    I felt like begging. But I would keep begging if she would allow me to stay inside her.


    Soon her hips began to move, meeting my every stroke, and a smile slowly crept into her luscious lips


    while she continued to stare at me. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Yellow. Blue. Green¡­¡±


    My hips thrust harder and deeper, making her eyes widen as a gasp left her lips. ¡°Oh, Spirits! Orange!


    Purple! Pink!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f*ucking amazing!¡± I groaned as I captured her lips one more time, kissing her with happiness


    growing in my chest.


    She was giving me all colors except red. She wanted me inside her, and it was enough for my orgasm


    to build up.


    I slowed down from f*ucking her tight p*ussy and stopped kissing her while I tried to calm down my


    d*ick and my orgasm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, please,¡± she said in a soft voice as her hands crawled to my shoulders, gripping them


    tightly.


    ¡°I just need to calm down¡­ just a few seconds.¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°You¡¯re so big inside.¡±


    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± My forehead creased, but my hips began to move again, slowly at first but picking


    up their pace.


    ¡°No¡­ It feels perfect¡­ F*uck me more.¡±


    ¡°I would love to do that,¡± I grunted before dipping my mouth into her breast as I began to ram my c*ock


    in and out of her faster.


    Patrea whimpered and squirmed under my hold while her hands were scratching my shoulders and my


    back, and the pain was exhrating, taking me to my ultimate high.


    ¡°I¡¯m so closed!¡± She eximed as her legs mped over my body, holding me captive.


    ¡°Open your eyes, baby. I want to see you when youe, and I want you to see who owns this p*ussy


    from now on¡­¡±


    I regretted thest sentence. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t bring back bad memories for her when I imed her


    p*ussy.


    ¡°I¡¯m yours, Lucius¡­ All yours!¡± She moaned as our eyes locked.


    ¡°Mine! You¡¯re mine, all mine.¡± A guttural sound formed at the back of my throat at her words, as my


    fangs itched and began to grow longer.


    F*uck! No! I shouldn¡¯t do that. Or I would kill her.


    I shifted our bodies, and in seconds, we exchanged positions.


    Patrea gasped when she realized she was on top of me, straddling my body as Iy on my back. It was


    the only way my mouth would not touch her neck.


    My hands guided her hips, and she began to bounce on top of me.


    She was a beautiful sight to see ¡ª from the way her eyes rolled to the way her mouth parted as she


    gasped for air, to her breasts juggling together with her long hair that was cascading on her face, down


    to her glistening, wet, and swollen p*ussy, who was taking in my hard and big c*ock gracefully, coating


    it with her creamy juices.


    It didn¡¯t take long before her clutch on my chest tightened as her toes on the side of my body curled


    and gripped the sheets while she moaned wantonly and her body began to tremble from her release.


    I didn¡¯t stop bucking my hips and thrusting in and out of her tight p*ussy until she was crying in


    pleasure and the skin on my chest was scratched by her nails.


    My own orgasm started to build up, and I switched our positions again.


    This time we were standing, with her, clutched in my arms as she arched her body away, still reeling on


    her release while I kept f*ucking her p*ussy hard.


    Loud moans and grunts filled the room, and with her window open, I was sure the quiet, empty street


    below bore witness to our bedroom tryst.


    She shuddered with the intensity of another orgasm before my body went rigid the moment she


    clenched her p*ussy around my c*ock.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the grunt that flew out of my lips. I was grunting and groaning demon curses as my


    seeds spewed out of my c*ock and buried them inside her.


    Patrea¡¯s arms around my neck tightened as she mmed her body forward into my chest, her legs


    gripping my waist tightly as she began to buck her hips, teasing me more while I was still on a high


    from my biggest orgasm.


    I was still spewing my cum on her as if it wouldn¡¯t end.


    ¡°Aargghh¡­ F*uck¡­¡± My hands were on her back, holding her tightly as I tried to calm down after my


    release.


    I saw the veins starting to disappear and my ck hand returning to its human color.


    I smiled at the pleasure coursing through my whole body before I transported us back to the bed,


    dropping my weight on the mattress with her on top of me, hugging me.


    My lips closed into her ear, and I began licking it before whispering. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± ¡°No. It was


    wonderful. If I knew your c*ock would feel like home inside me, I would have spread my legs on you


    that day you followed me in the forest.¡±


    Iughed as I nted a kiss on her cheek and smoothed her hair with my hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    Her hands went to my chest, and she pushed her upper body up as she looked at me, fascination


    swirling in her eyes. ¡°Did the king of Kalmerus say thank you? And before I forget, I heard you say


    sorry as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Did I?¡± I closed my eyes, but I didn¡¯t stop my lips from forming a smile.


    I felt her lower her body and brush her lips against mine. ¡°I will pretend I didn¡¯t hear that but feel free to


    make my heart flutter and my p*ussy wetter with those words from time to time.¡±


    I snapped my eyes open and flipped us over, with me hovering on top of her. ¡°Will saying thank you


    and sorry give me more chances to f*uck you?¡±


    She giggled, her body shaking as she did. ¡°I think so, also if you use ¡®please¡¯ with your words.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.. that¡¯s not so hard to do¡­ Let me f*uck you, please. Open your mouth, please. Let me lick


    that p*ussy, please.¡±


    Her giggles filled the air, and I couldn¡¯t stop the overwhelming warmth that was radiating from my body


    and everywhere around me.


    This female ¨C she was indeed my hell and my piece of paradise.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    26 - Another Heart To Eat


    PATREA.


    I was already awake, but I kept myself from opening my eyes. I was lying on my side, facing in his


    direction. 1 knew he was probably staring at me, like he¡¯d been doing these past two mornings, and


    also because his breath was fanning against my skin.


    Last night with Lucius was the best night I¡¯ve ever had. He fucked my pussy twice, and I knew he


    wanted more, but everything was still so new to me that I couldn¡¯t keep up with him. And I was d he


    never pushed or asked for more. Instead, he held me close to him the whole night.


    If I didn¡¯t know he was a demon, I would never think he was one. I didn¡¯t have much experience with


    men, but I could say he was far better than all the men I encountered in my life, including Adora¡¯s


    father, who was married but led me to believe he was not.


    Lucius was just the perfect man, and even if I didn¡¯t want to, he was slowly taking up space in my life,


    and it hadn¡¯t even been a week since he came to stay with me.


    And I knew that once this was over, I would miss him.


    "Open your eyes. I know you are awake already." His deep voice came around me.


    "I''m not,.." I murmured, biting my lower lip to prevent myself from smiling.


    "Don¡¯t you want to see a handsome face first thing in the morning.?


    ¡°Of course, I want to. But I don¡¯t have anyone handsome around..."


    I was not able to finish my words when my body was flipped over. I was nowying on my back, and


    Lucius was on top of me, hovering over my body. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from opening my eyes as soft


    giggles escaped my throat.


    "Should I be disappointed as you never appreciate how handsome I am? Does Bertil look handsome


    with his fake muscles?" Lucius asked as he wlessly moved my arms above my head, pinning me


    against the bed while his nose nuzzled my neck. "Answer me..."


    I shook my head and chuckled softly, but the heat was already rising from my stomach. "Stop... I¡¯ll be


    late for work."


    "Me too..." He hissed as he withdrew from my neck and pulled away from my body to sit beside me.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you leaving for Kalmerus?" I asked as I sat up as well.


    He nodded his head, and my heart sank as my shoulders sagged.


    "Come here." His arms coiled around my waist, and he pulled me toward him, cing me on hisp.


    We were both naked, and the feel of his body against mine had been myfort for quite some time


    now. "I had to visit hell and take energy for my demons."


    "Will it take you a whole day?" I knew this process, as Lucien had mentioned it a lot.


    "It depends on the souls from which I could draw energy. I will be in hell most of the time. The only time


    I will be in Kalmerus is when I deposit the energy on our globe so it can be distributed to my demons.


    But after that, I¡¯ll be here."


    I smiled at him and nodded my head, but my heart was in turmoil. I wanted to ask about Nyneve, but I


    didn¡¯t want him to think that I didn¡¯t trust him.


    "Take this." He handed me a ck thing that resembled a m. "Open it."


    I slowly opened it, and my mouth dropped open at the sight inside. The bottom of the m was like a


    mirror, and it showed me and Lucius in bed at the moment, like the view was from the top.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this?" I asked as I tilted my head to look at him.


    He tucked a stray hair behind my ear before he exined, but his eyes refused to meet mine. "I know


    you will end up thinking about what I¡¯m doing while on Kalmerus. You can check where I am and what


    I¡¯m doing from time to time. However, in hell, it might not work, as too many souls will sap the energy


    from that one. But it will work in all four kingdoms."


    ¡°Wow! This is like your hologram."


    "Only it¡¯s smaller."


    "Like a Tamagotchi screen," I said.


    "what''s that?" He asked, his brows furrowing.


    "Forget it. It was some toy when I was younger." I chuckled.


    ¡°Okay, but you can see me there when you miss me."


    "Okay. This looks good." And I meant that. I was happy to have this, and even happier that I didn¡¯t have


    to ask for assurance from him.


    ¡°Or when you think I¡¯m meeting up with Nyneve." He added, and a red tint began to creep on my


    cheeks at his words because I was guilty.


    He rested his forehead against mine. "I''m a demon, Patrea. I kept thinking overnight that, at some


    point, I might get tempted ¡ª that her allure and her seduction would make me fall for it. So I need to


    know you are watching me. If you think that one is for you, it is more for me. I need that to give me


    strength to control myself.


    He pulled away from my forehead and met my eyes.


    "I¡¯m not strong when ites to temptation." He admitted.


    "Thank you for telling me that." I smiled at him warmly. Of course, he was a demon. The temptation


    was part of his life. "If youe home to me untouched by Nyneve or any other she demons, or


    females, I promise you, you can fuck me the whole night if you want to. Or you can do whatever you


    want with me tonight."


    It was the only reward I could think of for his honesty and his desire not to touch Nyneve, which was


    overwhelming me at the moment.


    He cupped my cheeks and began kissing me, but I saw his mouth twitch into a smile before he crushed


    them into mine.


    "I want that more than anything in hell... With you watching me, I know I will do my best to fight off the


    temptation." He said the moment he pulled away from kissing me.


    My arms wrapped around his neck as I hugged him tighter. I had no idea where we were headed with


    this out-of-this-world setup that we had, but I didn¡¯t care at the moment. What was important was that it


    was clear he was trying his best to make sure he would never fuck another female while he was with


    me ¡ª something my heart was wishing for. And the best thing I could do was to trust him and his


    words.


    LUCIUS.


    After I made sure that Patrea was at the library, I traveled directly to hell to obtain the energy my


    demons required. Sucking up energy from the lost and unwanted souls in hell was the sustenance my


    demons needed to keep them alive and functioning properly.


    Many centuries ago, everyone had ess to hell, but the demons abused the privilege given to them,


    taking more than they should in the belief that it would make them stronger to overpower whoever was


    on the throne. Thus, Hades changed his rules and only allowed the rulers to enter the depths of hell to


    take in the energy we needed for our demons.


    After I had taken what I thought was enough, I wasted no time and went back to Kalmerus, cing


    everything on the globe as it was distributed equally to my demons, with the exception of my second


    and third inmand and my main demon guards, which required more energy than ordinary demons.


    After a while, I was already threading my way down my tower, taking onest swipe at my demons


    before getting ready to go back to the human realm, when I felt a strong aura somewhere. Was Lucija


    here?


    But it was only one strong demon aura I could feel, and Stone never let Lucijae here on her own.


    The aura wasing from the bathhouse inside my tower, and my feet led me there. 1 walked the


    columns lined up with fire torches when the air I breathed became thick with must and eucalyptus


    scent.


    I stopped walking the moment I reached the stone edge that separated the grounds from the hot


    spring.


    [I don¡¯t think I allowed anyone in my bathhouse.] I couldn¡¯t see the figure at the end of the bath, but I


    already had a good idea who it was.


    [My apologies, my king, as I could not resisting here.] Nyneve answered seductively as she


    walked forward, her body slowly rising from the water.


    The droplets of water clinging to her hair and naked body made an alluring view as she surfaced from


    the bath. Her round breasts curved perfectly and matched her thin waist and round hips. And the ck


    veins on her skin just made her more tempting.


    Any demon present would certainly fall to its knees at the beauty before them.


    But not me.


    [Would you like to join me, my king? The bath is very calming after acycle¡¯s work. I can bathe you, and


    I can do more.) Her luscious red lips curled into a seductive smile as sheid out her hand for me to


    take.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    [Leave.] I told her in an authoritative tone.


    [Is that how you treat a guest? A very alluring one.]


    [Yes. And I¡¯m sure that is very offensive and insulting. So do the honor of leaving my tower with your


    head held up, or I will disgracefully force you out of here.]


    She stopped walking when she was a foot or two away from me, her body floating above the water.


    [What is it that makes you reject a princess like me? Perhaps because of the human that has been


    upying your time?]


    [I¡¯m sure you are well aware that stalking is unattractive.]


    [But it serves me well. I assume I am right.]


    My forehead creased as I hissed at her. [Leave her alone.]


    [What are you nning to do then? Or should I say, what can she do against the flick of my fingers?]


    Her fingers reached out and trailed down on my corbone, moving lower to my chest while anger


    brewed inside me, but I restrained myself from letting out my rage.


    My hand grabbed hers, squeezing it hard, before a menacing smile tugged at my lips as my eyes


    narrowed at her. "Touch her, and you will regret ever crossing my path. I just ate the heart of my own


    father ¡ª I don¡¯t mind eating another one soon.¡±


    I dropped her hand slowly as her eyebrows rose, and anger flitted in her eyes. Before she could say


    her words, my demon guards appeared around her and took her arms forcefully before she was


    immediately transported out of the bathhouse, and out of my tower.


    "Dorion!" I roared as I transported my body into my throne hall. I wanted the head of the demon guard


    who allowed Nyneve¡¯s entrance into my tower.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 027 - Hot and Thirsty PATREA.


    I couldn¡¯t concentrate on what I was doing the moment Nyneve appeared in the mirror I was holding.


    She was naked.


    And she was perfect, and all my insecurities about my body rose in my chest.


    Even with the ck veins covering her arms and legs, she was still a beauty to behold, and I knew I


    was already losing this battle.


    I made my way to the far end of the library, where old books were kept and were seldom visited by


    people.


    It was only there that I let the tears that were threatening to fall earlier finally trickle down my cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t know I would feel this jealous and possessive toward Lucius.


    This was not part of the n.


    I was just supposed to finish the contract and move on.


    But how will I do that when this demon king has been upying my mind 24/7 these past few days? I


    was nning on closing the mirror as I didn¡¯t want to see what would happen between them when I


    saw demon guards appearing around them and then Nyneve disappearing together with them.


    So instead, I moved to afortable position, leaning my back against the shelf, while watching Lucius


    stride out of the bathhouse with a deadly expression on his face.


    I had no idea where he was heading.


    Did he throw Nyneve out of his tower, or did his guards bring her to his chambers? My heart was


    thudding loudly as he appeared in his throne room and spoke with a demon I had never seen before.


    He might be Dorion, his right-hand demon.


    Lucius was furious.


    His eyes were zing red, and I could see smoke emitting from the ground where he was standing.


    And then, he was gone.


    And the mirror went dark until I could see nothing.


    Did he close the connection so I wouldn¡¯t see where he was heading? Maybe he went to see Nineve,


    and he didn¡¯t want me to see it.


    I wiped the dried tears from my face before I took the sses I had in the pocket of my blouse, slipping


    them in so no one would notice my red eyes if someone went in here.


    I closed my eyes, my back still leaning against the shelves, as I contemted my life and the things I


    wished to do before Lucius came and stayed with me.


    I had a life before Lucius, and I must continue with it after Lucius.


    Althea would be turning neen soon, and although she said she didn¡¯t want one, Lucy and I were


    already nning to have a simple celebration for her.


    I should get back on that and not let Lucius consume my days.


    And then I promised Lucy that I would teach her how to bake those pastries that I would make for her


    when she was still with me in the underworld.


    That should also keep me busy for some time.


    "Patrea..."


    Someone called my name in a hushed tone.


    My eyes snapped open as my head tilted to the end of the aisle, where Stefanie¡¯s head was peering,


    her eyes twinkling, and her mouth twitching into a goofy smile.


    "Stop daydreaming because the man of your dreams, your godlike boyfriend, is already on his way up


    here.The receptionist at the lobby called."


    I smiled at her as I brushed my blouse and skirt with my hands.


    "Pull your skirt higher." She said.


    I chuckled and yed along so she wouldn''t know my heart was heavy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I tugged my tulip skirt higher, making the end reach above midthigh.


    "Like this?"


    "Perfect! Now watch him drool!"


    She winked at me before withdrawing her head and walking away in the opposite direction.


    I turned my back on where I knew Lucius would being from and began arranging books while


    hoping he would not notice my eyes.


    I heard footsteps approaching, and my heart began thudding loudly.


    Soon, strong arms wrapped around my body as he pressed my back against his hard torso.


    I closed my eyes, clutching the books in my hand tightly as I stopped myself from bawling in tears.


    I missed him, and the thought of him taking a short time to spend with Nineve was breaking my heart,


    but I shouldn¡¯t let it affect me.


    I had no rights over Lucius and no right to demand anything from him.


    "Did my witch miss me?"


    His nose dug into the crook of my neck, nuzzling my skin, and I could feel the heat rising from my


    stomach to everywhere in my body.


    Lately, every intimate touch Lucius gave me was setting my body on fire.


    "Are you okay?"


    He asked when I didn¡¯t answer as he spun my body around, saying that I had no choice but to look at


    him.


    I nodded my head before his hand reached for my sses, which he took off before setting them on


    the shelf nearby.


    "You cried.Did I do something wrong?"


    I forced a smile to curl on my lips as I teased him.


    "Do you think you''re the only one who can make me cry?"


    "No.I don¡¯t want you to cry, and I don¡¯t want to be the reason why you were crying."


    "I''m okay.I just got a little over-emotional."


    "You saw her."


    I nodded my head.


    "I threw her out of my tower."


    "you did?"


    "You didn¡¯t hear our conversation?"


    "No.I couldn''t hear anything at all.I can only see."


    "I have to check it then.I was confident you could hear the conversation as if you were there.But then, it


    was good that you didn¡¯t hear...."


    He said continuously until thest part, where he stopped as if he realized he shouldn¡¯t be saying more.


    "Was there something I should know?"


    He smiled before shaking his head.


    "She tried to seduce me, but your demon here was a good boy, like an angel.I didn¡¯t get tempted."


    A wide smile formed on his lips.He looked proud.


    And it made him look younger, like a boy next door, not a typical demon, and my heart just did a


    somersault in my chest.


    "Should Imend you?"


    "Yes, you should."


    "But where did you go after you spoke with Dorion? Was it Dorion with you in the throne room?"


    "Yes, that''s Dorion.We went to the dungeon after.But it was only for a short period, and then I came


    back here.You didn¡¯t see me in the dungeon?"


    "No."


    "Hmmm...Maybe I had to rework that as there are many enchantments in that ce as it''s the most


    dangerous area in the whole Kalmerus."


    "It¡¯s okay.If you said you went there, then I believe you."


    I smiled at him, wetting my lips after.


    "Did you panic when you didn¡¯t see me?"


    I nodded my head and dropped my gaze to the ground before moving one foot as if I was scribbling


    something on the ground.


    "I thought you went after Nyneve."


    "Is that what those tears are for?"


    I didn¡¯t reply and my eyes were focused on my foot.


    "I threw her out, why would I go to her?"


    "She¡¯s so pretty."


    "Not as beautiful as the female in front of me."


    I slowly tilted my head as I tried to suppress my smile, but I was not sessful.I felt like a teenager,


    being wooed by my crush.


    "Tell me, Patrea."


    His arms coiled around my waist as he gently pulled our bodies closer.


    "Did you spend your whole day looking at me in the mirror?"


    "Maybe I did."


    I chuckled softly, my eyes squinting as I stopped myself from giggling.


    Lucius licked his lips, and my eyes zeroed in on his mouth.


    If I was feeling hot earlier, now I am so thirsty.I wanted to kiss him.


    "Your boss should fire you for neglecting work the whole day."


    His hands ran down the sides of my hips.


    I coiled my arms around his neck before a smile curled on my lips.


    "Maybe my demon boss should set my body on fire instead."


    I had no idea where I got the courage to say those words, but with Lucius, everything just felt natural.


    "Hmmm...Aren¡¯t you tempting me now?"


    He groaned softly as his hands lowered on my ass and he lifted me off the ground, guiding my legs to


    wrap around his waist.


    "Lucius, I didn¡¯t mean here.We''re at the library!"


    I told him in a hushed tone as my eyes widened, but his hands kept caressing my thighs.


    A wave of strong energy swirled around me before he spoke.


    "What¡¯s the point of being a demon when you can¡¯t use illusions to your advantage?"


    A devil¡¯s smirk tugged on his mouth, and his eyes zed red for a second before they went back to


    normal.


    "All they see is the sexy librarian helping a man look for books.


    They will never find out that the sexy library was about to let the man with her devour her perfect


    breasts."


    With my hands holding onto his shoulders, I let my gaze wander around the area, and when I could still


    feel power around it, I let myself rx.


    1 bit my bottom lip and moved my hands to slowly unbutton my shirt, and soon enough, my small


    breasts covered by my bra were already showing.


    I tugged my bra lower, exposing my breasts, and I didn¡¯t miss the hiss that came out of his throat as his


    eyes raked over my chest.


    "Damn, Patrea.You¡¯re a fucking temptress!""


    My heart soared with his words.


    Nyneve was fully naked in front of him, and her breasts were rounder and bigger, but Lucius'' eyes were


    glowing as he stared at my breasts as if they were the best breasts in the entire universe.


    My hold on his shoulders tightened as he leaned his face forward, captured my breast with his mouth,


    and began suckling on it.


    "Lucius!"


    I moaned before my hands flew to his hair, pushing his head closer to my chest.He was unstoppable.


    The way his tongue and mouth skillfully devoured my breasts, one after the other, while his hand


    caressed my back, was sending me into ecstasy.


    He let me stand on my feet after a while and moved us until my back mmed against the shelves.


    It rattled from the impact, and my hands automatically held them, as if I could stop them from falling just


    in case.


    Luciusughed as he wiped off the drool from the side of his mouth before he leaned his hand on the


    shelves over my head while he stared at me.


    "It¡¯s not going to fall.Even if the library burns today, this shelf would remain standing and untouched."


    My eyes squinted as I giggled softly before nodding my head, and even before I could say anything, his


    mouth was already closing.


    I took one deep breath before parting my lips, weing him and his demon tongue as I coiled my


    arms around his neck, while his hand slipped down until it found the edge of my skirt.


    He slipped his fingers inside and brushed them against the fabric covering my pussy.


    "Someone¡¯s is too wet for me." He said after he parted his lips from mine.


    "Can I remove your underwear?"


    I nodded my head, and although I knew Lucius was aware that if he took off my panties without


    permission, novelebook I would notin, I did appreciate him asking.


    Especially as we haven¡¯t done this deed here before.


    In seconds, I felt my lower body be lighter, and that breeze was running in between my thighs.


    He made my panties disappear before he crushed his mouth into mine while his hands began


    massaging my wet folds.


    I whimpered against his mouth as my hands clutched the shelf behind me for support.


    If anyone could see us, they would never know that I used to be scared of being intimate with


    someone.


    But Lucius had me addicted to his touch in just a few days.


    And I am sure, if he asked me if he could fuck me here, I would say yes without batting an eysh


    I whimpered against his mouth as my hands clutched the shelf behind me for support.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 029 - Dating A Demon PATREA.


    "What can I do for you?" I asked her, my face void of any emotions.


    "I didn¡¯t know you knew me." Nyneve retorted.


    "Lucius told me about you."


    "Impressive. So, Lucius is telling humans about his sexual escapades and the one he was fucking?"


    My brows hiked up.Did she just call me human? Couldn¡¯t she feel my witch''s aura?


    "What did you say?" I scoffed.


    "Sexual escapades? Does that include you? Because I''m sure he told me there was nothing between


    the two of you except you, trying to use your allure on him. which, unfortunately for you, didn''t work on


    him."


    Despite knowing I was enraging a demon, I was unable to prevent my mouth from spewing these


    words.


    "You¡¯re trusting a demon? Are you even aware that he is a demon? " She asked as she checked her


    neatly done manicure.


    I wanted tough already because now I was sure I knew more about Lucius than she did.I knew I


    should be scared, but her aura wasn¡¯t that strong.


    Lucius said she was just a half-century old.She''s too young, but then Lucy was younger but her aura


    was stronger, almost the same as Lucius''.


    "Yes, I¡¯m dating a demon," I told her, my eyes following the movement of her hands, knowing that with


    just a flick of her fingers, I could start to burn.


    "Dating? You mean fucking a demon."


    "If that term will make you feel better, then yes, I¡¯m fucking a demon. And it''s the best fuck I''ve ever


    had."


    Well, that was the truth. Her eyes zed red, and before I knew it, fireballs were already heading my


    way.


    My reflexes moved into action, and I was able to block her fire with my invisible shield. I didn¡¯t even


    flinch from my position.


    Her shots were nothingpared to the ones Zelda had given me, and the ones Lucius fired at me


    while we were training before we took Lucy back from the underworld. She was indeed a young demon


    and was out here for revenge without even preparing for what she was about to do.


    "What are you?" She hissed.


    Her eyes continued to ze red as the fire began to envelop her body, and her aura was getting


    stronger.She was feeding on her anger, and the fast beating of my heart was proof that I was starting to


    get terrified, and fear would make a demon stronger.


    I chanted in my head, saying two spells at the same time: one to mask the noise inside the house and


    the other, a pain to make her go away.I shed her a smug grin just as she let out a screeching scream


    while holding the side of her head.


    Her body was on fire, and I could see her demon veins creeping up on her skin.


    I was trying to fry her brain, but without physical contact, it was harder.


    It would not take long before I would lose all the energies I summoned from the spirits.I could feel my


    hands trembling.


    The spell I was trying to cast was taking so much from me because I was too far from her.


    Nyneve hissed as her tongue extended, and it was heading in my direction.


    I dodged, making me release the spell I was chanting.


    And Nyneve took the opportunity to throw fire at me, which I kept blocking with my shield again as I ran


    towards the kitchen.


    She was floating in the air, following me as I kept walking backward, holding my shield up as I headed


    for the stairs.


    I had nowhere to run, and my nose was starting to bleed. I needed Lucius.


    But how could I summon him without taking my hands off the shield to protect me? I used simple spells


    and let the chair and tables fly toward her, but they were all destroyed even before they reached her.


    I inched my body to the side of the stairs where the handrail was.


    I let her throw fire at me, and when she stopped, I rolled and dropped my body over the railing to the


    loveseat just beside the stairs and inserted my hands in my pockets just as I felt something grab my


    neck and grip it tightly.


    Soon, my face was being pushed to the floor as her hands on me tightened, and it was getting harder


    to breathe.


    And then my body began to heat up.


    Tears trickled down my face as I saw my arms engulfed in mes, and although I couldn''t feel the burn,


    I knew I would be dead soon.


    I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to Althea or tell Lucius how I felt about him.I closed my eyes before


    aloud hiss escaped Nyneve¡¯s throat as she screamed.


    She was screaming so loudly that it made my body jerk off the floor.


    "Why are you not burning?" She grabbed my neck tighter and raised me from the ground before she


    flung me in the opposite direction.


    My body hit the wall before it dropped on the floor with a loud thud, but it gave me time to rub the coin.


    I kept rubbing because I couldn¡¯t remember how to count as my whole body trembled from the impact


    of the fall.


    Nyneve rushed toward me, and just when she was about to grab me again, a shadow came.


    Then she was gone in front of me, and a loud crashing sound of pans and utensils erupted in the air.


    Lucius came.


    I smiled as Iy on the floor for a while.


    (What''s hard to understand about when I told you to leave her alone?) Lucius roared in demon tongue,


    and although I never spoke it, I could understand most of it.


    His hands were on Nyneve¡¯s throat as his eyes zed red and his demon fangs were out, and she was


    trying to push his hand off her throat while she kept hissing at him.


    Lucius threw a nce at me, and I nodded my head at him, letting him know that I was okay as I forced


    myself to stand up.


    Nyneve took this as an opportunity to extend her tongue one more time and wrap it around my neck.


    Lucius¡¯ fangs bit her tongue, cutting it in an instant before he spewed out the part that was left in his


    mouth.


    Lucius looked like a real demon to me now.


    His skin was covered with ck veins, while his hands were ck.


    And his eyes ¡ª they were never this furious, not even when he was facing Lucien.


    [I will fucking kill you!] He hissed at Nyneve before he looked at me.


    He didn''t need to say anything.


    I knew he wanted to bring her back to the underworld, but this time I didn¡¯t want him out of my sight.


    With my body still aching, I leaped and grabbed Lucius¡¯ arm while I whispered in my head, selling my


    body and soul to the Demon King of Kalmerus, just in the nick of time, before his body was sucked into


    a limbo, taking me and Nyneve with him.


    LUCIUS.


    I was preparing to leave Kalmerus to see Patrea again. but I couldn¡¯t feel the connection in the mirror


    that I gave her, and it made me worry.


    Did she shut it off? It was the only reason I could think of why the connection was lost.


    As time ticked by, I was getting restless.


    I was supposed toplete one more task, but I chose to cut my cycle short and return home to her.


    But just as I was preparing to leave Kalmerus, the signal that I didn¡¯t want toe, came.She was


    summoning me.


    Or not.


    Because she was rubbing the coin too much.


    With my heart thudding loudly, I transported my body to her home and sawNyneve as she was about to


    grab her.


    Anger coursed through my whole body as I flew my way and grabbed Nyneve¡¯s neck, smashing her


    head on the dish racks by the kitchen counter.


    The impact made all the pans hanging drop on the counter and eventually onto the floor.


    I wanted to kill her, but my desire to know Patrea was okay and breathing was my priority.


    Patrea smiled at me.


    I knew it was time to bring this demon back to the underworld and make her pay for her sins.


    I transported my body, but before I was sucked into limbo, Patrea¡¯s hand coiled on my wrists, and a


    contract was created in my soul.


    She sold her body and soul to me.


    "What did you do?" I asked her as my arm coiled around her waist and grabbed her to my chest.


    "She left!" she gasped as she pushed her body off me.


    Her eyes widened as she shifted her gaze between me and the ce where Nynevended. I was so


    consumed by the idea that she was back in the underworld that I lost focus on Nyneve. She escaped


    from my grasp.


    I brushed my hand over my hair as a hiss formed in my throat.


    "I''m sorry." Patrea¡¯s eyes watered as they locked with mine.


    "I''m sorry I distracted you bying here."


    "NO.Don''t say that."


    I shook my head as I snaked my arms around her body and pulled her closer to me again.


    "Let¡¯s go inside the tower."


    She nodded her head, and I transported us to the throne room, where Dorian and Gargon were waiting,


    together with some demon guards.


    I gave them an instruction to bring Nyneve to me, but it didn¡¯t slip my eyes the way my demons were


    ncing at Patrea, who was standing beside me, her hand sped against mine.


    If there was anything positive in all of this, Patrea was meeting their gazes.


    She was not looking down or avoiding their stare.She was standing beside me like a true queen would


    do.


    (Send a message to King Arturos.Tell him I want Nyneve or his whole kingdom will receive my wrath.] I


    told Dorian, and he nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    After that, I ordered everyone out before I faced Patrea.


    "Are you okay?" She nodded her head.


    "My back hurts just a bit, but nothing that I can¡¯t soothe.I can do itter."


    My hand went to cup her cheek, and I brushed my finger on the bruise forming on it.


    "What did she do to you?"


    "She pressed my face on the floor."


    "I¡¯m sorry I came toote."


    "I¡¯m d you came."


    Her hand went to my hand on her cheek, and she leaned her face against it.I wrapped my free arm


    around her body and hugged her tightly.


    "I¡¯m sure Nyneve woulde for you again.It¡¯s not safe for you to stay in your home, but I can bring


    you to Lucija¡¯s. They can protect you better when I¡¯m not around."


    "Don¡¯t leave me there."


    "I want to find Nyneve, I will fucking crush her with my own hands. "


    I meant that.My blood was boiling.I hated Lucien, but if I had to choose who I hated the most, I was


    sure Nyneve was now at the top of my list.


    "I don¡¯t want to be far away from you," she said, her voice almost croaking.


    If this were another instance, I would take pride in it. But I knew she must be scared to be left alone.


    "I can¡¯t take you with me while I¡¯m looking for her."


    "Then just let me stay here."


    "What?" I pulled away from hugging her.


    My hands held her waist as I caught her gaze.


    "You want to stay here?"


    She nodded her head.


    "In the underworld?"


    She nodded her head again.


    "In the ce, you hated the most?"


    She nodded her head before her arms snaked around my waist, and she pressed her body against


    mine, her head resting on my chest.


    "Yes, here.I¡¯m sure your demons can guard me while you¡¯re away."


    "You know very well that if something happened to me if I get killed, your soul will be trapped in this


    world for eternity."


    "Then make sure you don¡¯t die.Make sure that you wille back to me every day."


    She said it in almost a whisper, and it was enough to calm the rage within me.


    She was right.


    She was right.


    She was much safer here.


    And I would take this opportunity to make sure she would befortable here, and begin to see


    Kalmerus in a different light, despite the danger looming around.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 30 - Paradise In Hell PATREA.


    Lucius left me in the tower so he could check my home and make sure nothing was burning or


    destroyed except for my furniture.


    Also, he could park my car elsewhere, so no one would question my absence from the house for a few


    days.


    He said it would only take him a few minutes, but it felt like an eternity already, and he hadn¡¯t returned


    yet.


    He left me in the dining hall, where they prepared human food for me, but I didn¡¯t have an appetite to


    eat.


    I¡¯d been staring at my food for along time, and as much as I wanted to skip dinner, I knew I had to eat


    or I might end up being too weakpared to Nyneve.


    I wanted to be prepared once I saw her again.


    I had to ask Lucius to bring me some witchcraft paraphernalia.


    He told me as well that he kept most of my belongings from my cottage, which I really appreciated, as


    most of them were hard to find but Lucien had somehow managed to bring them to me.


    At least here, I had no restrictions when it came to practicing my spells and charms.


    Yes here.I didn¡¯t even bother to think if I wanted to be here or not.I just jumped in and gave myself


    willingly to Lucius.I knew he might see it as cowardice to be left alone in my home, but the truth was,


    despite the fact that he looked like he would kill Nyneve, I wanted to make sure the she-demon would


    not be able to harm him back.


    My desire to protect him made me forget that he was now powerful and that Nyneve was just a young


    she-demon.


    And perhaps I just wanted to ensure that Lucius would not sumb to lust if she used her seduction


    and charm on him again.


    I was not willing to share him with anyone, so I was marking my territory when I jumped into his arms


    and plunged my soul back into hell.I smiled, despite myself.I was iming him.


    Oh well, no one had to know.I would enjoy it as much as I could, but I knew being the current apple of


    his eye was putting my life in danger.I just hoped that by the time the King of Kalmerus was tired of me,


    I would be strong enough to protect myself.I pushed food into my mouth as I remembered Nyneve


    again.I was lucky Lucius didn¡¯t snap at me for distracting him when she got away.But I wondered where


    she was and what her next n would be.


    "Patrea!"


    Lucy¡¯s voice rang in the dining hall, and my head tilted to the left, from where her voice came.She was


    rushing to me, and I immediately stood up, throwing my arms around her as we hugged each other.


    Adan and Lucius were approaching.


    "Are you okay?" She asked, her voiceced with concern, as she pulled her body away from me and


    checked me.


    "I¡¯m okay," I answered.


    "Oh, Goddess. You had bruises!"


    She ran her knuckles along my cheek, and it made me smile.


    Lucy had indeed be a mother hen the moment she became the Luna of her pack.


    "You know, Lucius can fix and heal that," she said.


    "Yup, tell her that. It looks like she doesn¡¯t trust me."


    Lucius chuckled, and I rolled my eyes at him.


    How dare he say I didn''t trust him when I sold my body and soul to him in an instant without even


    thinking?


    "I can also make it go away. I just need to rest for a while as Nyneve used up all my energy." I


    exined to Lucy.


    "Let Lucius heal you.Don''t use your energy at the moment, you need to rest." Lucy replied.


    "I¡¯m fine. How''s Althea?"


    "She¡¯s doing well.She wanted toe, but I told her, you might freak out if she volunteers toe


    here.So I told her I would have to ask you first.But Lucius assured her you were okay."


    "Well, they¡¯re not supposed to be here.I went there to let them know you''re here with me, but I think


    Lucija thinks I kidnapped you, and she wants to hear it for herself.No one trusts me around here."


    Lucius said, but he was snickering.He was having fun.


    "Shut up, Lucius."


    Lucija snapped at him, and Adan chuckled as well.


    "I just want to see with my own eyes that that she-demon didn¡¯t cause you any damage.Oh, I would so


    love to meet her and make her feel my wrath."


    "Rx, I¡¯m okay.But she did try to burn me."


    "What?" Lucy asked in a slightly higher voice while Lucius hissed.


    The next thing I knew, Lucius was already beside me, grabbing my wrist and turning my body around to


    face him, a scowl evident on his face.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "I didn¡¯t have time, and besides, I was confused too if she did try to burn me."


    "What happened?"


    Lucius¡¯ face was turning deadly.I told them how she was able to pin me down and my hands were


    engulfed in mes, but it didn¡¯t hurt me and I didn¡¯t burn at all.


    Lucija said demons were also capable of making fire that protects, and it was probably what she


    identally used on me.


    But Adan didn¡¯t believe it, as he thought it would be impossible to create a fire that protects if the one


    creating it was in a rage and there was no one around him or her that she wanted to protect. to which


    Lucius agreed.


    But I told them to disregard it, as it might be that I just got lucky.


    But Lucius¡¯ eyes told me he would not let that subject go.


    After Lucy and Adan left, Lucius told me that Nyneve was not in Kalmerus and was not in Athwart


    either.


    Her father seemed to not care about her and told Lucius she would surrender to him once she returned


    to his kingdom.


    But what should I expect from demons? I was sure King Arturos was more concerned with having


    Lucius¡¯ favor than protecting his own offspring, as he had other daughters he could offer Lucius.


    "You should sleep,"


    Lucius¡¯ voice snapped me out of my thoughts, and I saw him staring at me from the other side of the


    table, his back leaning against his chair with one hand on the table.He wasn¡¯t eating.He was observing


    me as if he had nothing else to do.


    I smiled at him and nodded my head as I ced the napkin beside my te.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I barely ate, but I wasn¡¯t really hungry, and then I spaced out.


    He stood up from his seat and rounded the table to get to where I was seated.


    I pushed my chair back, ready to walk with him when heid his hand out for me to take.


    I was sure my cheeks began to be tinted with red the moment our hands sped, and he guided me


    out of the dining hall, walking hand in hand, not minding the stares we were getting from the demons


    we met along the way.


    "I¡¯m sure this was not the dinner date you were expecting tonight, but I will prepare some other nights


    for us.I would rather you don¡¯t leave the tower."


    "Are you going to lock me up here?"


    It was just a question, but it sounded as if I was using him.He halted walking and turned to face me,


    his hand was still on mine.


    "It may look like that, but I have to make sure you¡¯re safe.I¡¯m not taking a risk.This tower is the only


    ce I can control.Anyone cane and go in Kalmerus, as in all the other ces in the


    underworld.But the towers are specifically owned by kings.And this tower is all mine.I had now taken


    powers from my demon that allowed them to ept visitors without my consent.Every visitor would


    have to go through me, if I¡¯m not here, then they can wait until I get back or they can fuck off."


    I nodded my head, and we began walking again.


    "You took out the power even with your right-hand demon?"


    "Dorion? Yes."


    "He¡¯s your right hand.You don¡¯t trust him."


    "I don¡¯t trust anyone.Demons rarely do.That¡¯s what separates us from angels.And I¡¯m not taking


    chances when ites to you.I was a fucking fool to leave you alone in your home when she already


    gave a hint that she woulde after you."


    "What do you mean? Nyneve told you she will kill me?"


    "The conversation at the bathhouse that you didn¡¯t hear.She said there was nothing you could do


    against her if she decided toe after you." I swallowed hard, but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    "I thought she would back off because I told her I would kill her and eat her heart if she ever touched


    you.And I meant that.If she didn¡¯t get away, she''ll be dead now."


    "I¡¯m sorry, I distracted you from killing her."


    He stopped again from walking, and my head turned to look at him.


    My brows hiked up because a smile graced his lips.


    He let go of my hand and cupped my cheek, his thumb bruising against my skin.


    And for some reason, it made tingles spread between my thighs.


    "That was the best distraction I ever had.I should thank her because you came with me here in the


    underworld, and I didn¡¯t need to convince you."


    I took a deep breath.


    I wanted to suck his thumb, but we were still in the middle of the tower, and I didn¡¯t want any demons to


    see me acting like that.


    "Look, Patrea.I know you don¡¯t want to be here, but the circumstances just force you to be here.But I


    assure you that none of the nightmares that you had in thest decade would happen here, or


    anywhere else.I''ll make sure of that.Because I will ruin everyone and everything that will abuse


    you.And I won¡¯t even let it happen.If I see signs, I will eliminate them."


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to give them the benefit of the doubt?"


    "P¡¯mademon.I don¡¯t give second chances at the first sign of hostility.I¡¯m not going to hesitate to kill


    anyone to protect you."


    "You¡¯re giving me too much attention."


    "I do.And it makes you a target.I''ll kill them before they can even touch your hair."


    I wanted to tell him that once he left me alone on my own, then the danger would stop.But I didn¡¯t say


    anything.I didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    Danger had been part of my life for decades, but at least this time, I was sure this danger was worth it.


    "I had them prepare a room for you." He said, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "What?" I asked, even though I heard him loud and clear.


    "Are you ditching me alone?"


    "What do you mean?" He asked as he stopped walking because I did.


    "I let you in my bedroom, and now you will throw in a separate l bedroom from you when you know I¡¯m


    notfortable in this : tower yet." I was not able to stop the pain froming out in my '' voice.


    Instead of exining, a smirk forced its way out of his face, and his , arm coiled around my body before


    our bodies were sucked into limbo and wended in a big room. Which resembled my room. Just


    bigger. Fancier. My eyes widened as I spun my body around to look at the surroundings. The color of


    the wall and the position of the window were simr to mine, but I wondered what I would see if I


    looked outside. And then the bed was in the exact same ce but two times bigger than mine.


    "This is my chamber.I had it arranged and positioned almost simr to your room, and I added a


    bathroom too."


    "Wow!"


    That was all I could say before the word sank in.


    His chamber? "I have another room ready for you in case you don¡¯t want me around, as I don''t want to


    pressure you into anything."


    "I think I like it here."


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check the other room?"


    "Are you trying to convince me to use that room instead of yours? Well, you''re wasting your saliva


    because I¡¯m staying here and I¡¯m not going to change my mind."


    I turned around and looked at him, a wicked smile ying on my lips.


    His eyes zed red before he disappeared from the corner and appeared in front of me.


    By now, I was getting used to this act when he got excited.


    And just as I expected, his hands went to cup my cheeks as his face closed in.


    I parted my mouth as his lips began to brush against mine before he kissed me deeply and hard.


    His kiss washed over me like a wave of warmth, and if I was having second thoughts about whether I


    liked this demon, I wasn¡¯t anymore.


    My hands gripped his shirt as I kissed him back, my toes curling as an involuntary whimper escaped


    my throat.


    "Do you know how hard you make my dick when you disy your authority over me?"


    He said in a hoarse voice the moment he pulled away from my lips.


    A soft giggle escaped my throat as I crushed my lips into his, one leg coiling around his legs, and he


    took the hint.


    Strong hands went to my waist as he lifted my body, and I automatically gripped his hips with my thighs


    and snaked my arms around his neck as we continued to devour each other¡¯s lips.


    I never knew paradise existed in hell because I was sure that¡¯s what I was feeling at the moment.


    He said in a hoarse voice the moment he pulled away from my lips.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 30 ¨C Paradise In Hell PATREA.


    Lucius left me in the tower so he could check my home and make sure nothing was burning or


    destroyed except for my furniture.


    Also, he could park my car elsewhere, so no one would question my absence from the house for a few


    days.


    He said it would only take him a few minutes, but it felt like an eternity already, and he hadn¡¯t returned


    yet.


    He left me in the dining hall, where they prepared human food for me, but I didn¡¯t have an appetite to


    eat.


    I¡¯d been staring at my food for a long time, and as much as I wanted to skip dinner, I knew I had to eat


    or I might end up being too weakpared to Nyneve. I wanted to be prepared once I saw her again. I


    had to ask Lucius to bring me some witchcraft paraphernalia.


    He told me as well that he kept most of my belongings from my cottage, which I really appreciated, as


    most of them were hard to find but Lucien had somehow managed to bring them to me.


    At least here, I had no restrictions when it came to practicing my spells and charms.


    Yes here. I didn¡¯t even bother to think if I wanted to be here or not. I just jumped in and gave myself


    willingly to Lucius. I knew he might see it as cowardice to be left alone in my home, but the truth was,


    despite the fact that he looked like he would k*ill


    Nyneve, I wanted to make sure the she-demon would not be able to harm him back.


    My desire to protect him made me forget that he was now powerful and that Nyneve was just a young


    she-demon.


    And perhaps I just wanted to ensure that Lucius would not sumb to lust if she used her seduction


    and charm on him again.


    I was not willing to share him with anyone, so I was marking my territory when I jumped into his arms


    and plunged my soul back into hell. I smiled, despite myself. I was iming him.


    Oh well, no one had to know. I would enjoy it as much as I could, but I knew being the current apple of


    his eye was putting my life in danger. I just hoped that by the time the King of Kalmerus was tired of


    me, I would be strong enough to protect myself. I pushed food into my mouth as I remembered Nyneve


    again. I was lucky Lucius didn¡¯t snap at me for distracting him when she got away. But I wondered


    where she was and what her next n would be.


    ¡°Patrea!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s voice rang in the dining hall, and my head tilted to the left, from where her voice came. She was


    rushing to me, and I immediately stood up, throwing my arms around her as we hugged each other.


    Adan and Lucius were approaching.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, her voiceced with concern, as she pulled her body away from me and


    checked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess. You had bruises!¡± She ran her knuckles along my cheek, and it made me smile. Lucy


    had indeed be a mother hen the moment she became the Luna of her pack.


    ¡°You know, Lucius can fix and heal that,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yup, tell her that. It looks like she doesn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    Lucius chuckled, and I rolled my eyes at him. How dare he say I didn¡¯t trust him when I sold my body


    and soul to him in an instant without even thinking?


    ¡°I can also make it go away. I just need to rest for a while as Nyneve used up all my energy.¡± I


    exined to Lucy.


    ¡°Let Lucius heal you. Don¡¯t use your energy at the moment, you need to rest.¡± Lucy replied.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s Althea?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She wanted toe, but I told her, you might freak out if she volunteers toe


    here. So I told her I would have to ask you first. But Lucius assured her you were okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re not supposed to be here. I went there to let them know you¡¯re here with me, but I think


    Lucija thinks I kidnapped you, and she wants to hear it for herself. No one trusts me around here.¡±


    Lucius said, but he was snickering. He was having fun.


    ¡°Shut up, Lucius.¡± Lucija snapped at him, and Adan chuckled as well.


    ¡°I just want to see with my own eyes that that she-demon didn¡¯t cause you any damage. Oh, I would so


    love to meet her and make her feel my wrath.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m okay. But she did try to burn me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked in a slightly higher voice while Lucius hissed.


    The next thing I knew, Lucius was already beside me, grabbing my wrist and turning my body around to


    face him, a scowl evident on his face.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time, and besides, I was confused too if she did try to burn me.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lucius¡¯ face was turning deadly. I told them how she was able to pin me down and my hands were


    engulfed in mes, but it didn¡¯t hurt me and I didn¡¯t burn at all.


    Lucija said demons were also capable of making fire that protects, and it was probably what she


    identally used on me.


    But Adan didn¡¯t believe it, as he thought it would be impossible to create a fire that protects if the one


    creating it was in a rage and there was no one around him or her that she wanted to protect. to which


    Lucius agreed.


    But I told them to disregard it, as it might be that I just got lucky.


    But Lucius¡¯ eyes told me he would not let that subject go.


    After Lucy and Adan left, Lucius told me that Nyneve was not in Kalmerus and was not in Athwart


    either.


    Her father seemed to not care about her and told Lucius she would surrender to him once she returned


    to his kingdom.


    But what should I expect from demons? I was sure King Arturos was more concerned with having


    Lucius¡¯ favor than protecting his own offspring, as he had other daughters he could offer Lucius.


    ¡°You should sleep,¡±


    Lucius¡¯ voice snapped me out of my thoughts, and I saw him staring at me from the other side of the


    table, his back leaning against his chair with one hand on the table.


    He wasn¡¯t eating. He was observing me as if he had nothing else to do. I smiled at him and nodded my


    head as I ced the napkin beside my te. I barely ate, but I wasn¡¯t really hungry, and then I spaced


    out. He stood up from his seat and rounded the table to get to where I was seated. I pushed my chair


    back, ready to walk with him when heid his hand out for me to take. I was sure my cheeks began to


    be tinted with red the moment our hands sped, and he guided me out of the dining hall, walking


    hand in hand, not minding the stares we were getting from the demons we met along the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this was not the dinner date you were expecting tonight, but I will prepare some other nights


    for us. I would rather you don¡¯t leave the tower.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to lock me up here?¡±


    It was just a question, but it sounded as if I was using him. He halted walking and turned to face


    me, his hand was still on mine.


    ¡°It may look like that, but I have to make sure you¡¯re safe. I¡¯m not taking a risk. This tower is the only


    ce I can control. Anyone cane and go in Kalmerus, as in all the other ces in the underworld.


    But the towers are specifically owned by kings.


    And this tower is all mine. I had now taken powers from my demon that allowed them to ept visitors


    without my consent. Every visitor would have to go through me, if I¡¯m not here, then they can wait until I


    get back or they can f*uc*k off.¡±


    I nodded my head, and we began walking again.


    ¡°You took out the power even with your right-hand demon?¡±


    ¡°Dorion? Yes.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your right hand. You don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone. Demons rarely do. That¡¯s what separates us from angels. And I¡¯m not taking


    chances when ites to you. I was a f*uc*king fool to leave you alone in your home when she


    already gave a hint that she woulde after you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Nyneve told you she will k*ill me?¡±


    ¡°The conversation at the bathhouse that you didn¡¯t hear. She said there was nothing you could do


    against her if she decided toe after you.¡± I swallowed hard, but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I thought she would back off because I told her I would k*ill her and eat her heart if she ever touched


    you. And I meant that. If she didn¡¯t get away, she¡¯ll be dead now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I distracted you from k*illing her.¡±


    He stopped again from walking, and my head turned to look at him.


    My brows hiked up because a smile graced his lips.


    He let go of my hand and cupped my cheek, his thumb bruising against my skin.


    And for some reason, it made tingles spread between my thighs.


    ¡°That was the best distraction I ever had. I should thank her because you came with me here in the


    underworld, and I didn¡¯t need to convince you.¡±


    I took a deep breath. I wanted to s*uck his thumb, but we were still in the middle of the tower, and I


    didn¡¯t want any demons to see me acting like that.


    ¡°Look, Patrea. I know you don¡¯t want to be here, but the circumstances just f*orc*e you to be here. But I


    assure you that none of the nightmares that you had in thest decade would happen here, or


    anywhere else. I¡¯ll make sure of that. Because I will ruin everyone and everything that will abuse you.


    And I won¡¯t even let it happen. If I see signs, I will eliminate them.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to give them the benefit of the doubt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a demon. I don¡¯t give second chances at the first sign of hostility. I¡¯m not going to hesitate to k*ill


    anyone to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much attention.¡±


    ¡°I do. And it makes you a target. I¡¯ll k*ill them before they can even touch your hair.¡± I wanted to tell him


    that once he left me alone on my own, then the danger would stop. But I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t


    want him to leave. Danger had been part of my life for decades, but at least this time, I was sure this


    danger was worth it.


    ¡°I had them prepare a room for you.¡± He said, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, even though I heard him loud and clear.


    ¡°Are you ditching me alone?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked as he stopped walking because I did.


    ¡°I let you in my bedroom, and now you will throw in a separate l bedroom from you when you know I¡¯m


    notfortable in this : tower yet.¡± I was not able to stop the pain froming out in my ¡® voice.


    Instead of exining, a smirk f*orc*ed its way out of his face, and his , arm coiled around my body


    before our bodies were s*ucked into limbo and wended in a big room. Which resembled my room.


    Just bigger. Fancier. My eyes widened as I spun my body around to look at the surroundings. The color


    of the wall and the position of the window were simr to mine, but I wondered what I wouldsee if I


    looked outside. And then the bed was in the exact same ce but two times bigger than mine.


    ¡°This is my chamber. I had it arranged and positioned almost simr to your room, and I added a


    bathroom too.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    That was all I could say before the word sank in.


    His chamber? ¡°I have another room ready for you in case you don¡¯t want me around, as I don¡¯t want to


    pressure you into anything.¡±


    ¡°I think I like it here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check the other room?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to convince me to use that room instead of yours? Well, you¡¯re wasting your saliva


    because I¡¯m staying here and I¡¯m not going to change my mind.¡±


    I turned around and looked at him, a wicked smile ying on my lips. His eyes zed red before he


    disappeared from the corner and appeared in front of me.


    By now, I was getting used to this act when he got excited.


    And just as I expected, his hands went to cup my cheeks as his face closed in.


    I parted my mouth as his lips began to brush against mine before he kissed me deeply and hard.


    His kiss washed over me like a wave of warmth, and if I was having second thoughts about whether I


    liked this demon, I wasn¡¯t anymore.


    My hands gripped his shirt as I kissed him back, my toes curling as an involuntary whimper escaped


    my throat.


    ¡°Do you know how hard you make my dick when you disy your authority over me?¡± He said in a


    hoarse voice the moment he pulled away from my lips.


    A soft giggle escaped my throat as I crushed my lips into his, one leg coiling around his legs, and he


    took the hint.


    Strong hands went to my waist as he lifted my body, and I automatically gripped his hips with my thighs


    and snaked my arms around his neck as we continued to devour each other¡¯s lips.


    I never knew paradise existed in hell because I was sure that¡¯s what I was feeling at the moment.


    He said in a hoarse voice the moment he pulled away from my lips.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 031 - Kalmerus NYNEVE.


    "Herst name is Foster." He answered my question before he mmed his cock into my ass.


    "Oh, fuck me! Harder!"


    I moaned exaggeratedly as I rolled my eyes, creating a sound to make this illusion perfect.


    I was seated on the top of the table inside this fool¡¯s room, moaning as if I were in ecstasy while asking


    him questions, all the while he thought he was fucking me to oblivion.


    The advantage of being a demon? I could conjure illusions in humans, making them hallucinate, and in


    turn, I would be able to make them do whatever I wanted from them.


    Patrea¡¯s next-door neighbor was easier to y with.


    Maybe because I had a pussy and he was such a pervert that he would grab any pussy that spread out


    open in front of him.


    This worked for me because, even though he was not interested in the insurance I was offering him, he


    let me inside his house and I was able to set my n in motion.


    We ended up in his room.


    The only thing was - he was fucking air while I watched him make a fool of himself.


    "So, does this Patrea have a family?" I asked again.


    "Urgegh...Yes!"


    He grunted, pumping his dick into the pillow, while I watched my nails change colors.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I had always sported a fiery orange to match my hair, but today my hair had the same color as


    Patrea¡¯s, and it seemed like no nail paints matched it wickedly.


    Shame.


    I hated her.


    So I obviously hated her hair, but I knew this fool was lusting after her.I didn¡¯t even understand what


    she had that I didn¡¯t have ¡ª even the king of Kalmerus was smitten by her.


    My breasts were two or maybe even three times, bigger than hers, and my hips are wider.


    I was sure I would fair better in fucking, as my stamina was unlimited when it came to sex.I was never


    bothered by Patrea or any females.


    She was just one of those that any demon could fancy.


    As soon as he grew tired of her, Lucius would move on to another woman.


    But the thing was, I was not patient.I couldn¡¯t wait even a day or two for him to throw her away, so I


    made my move.


    If she¡¯s dead, then Lucius could move on from her a day earlier.


    But I wasn¡¯t expecting her to possess some power or something I couldn¡¯t understand.


    She smelled of nothing except humans, but it seemed she had more than met the eye.


    Was she a faerie or a witch? Those were the only two species that could block my fire, but I couldn¡¯t


    scent either of them from here.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe Lucius would put a protective power around her.


    Only kings could do that: block off any attacks from demons, making other species indestructible.


    The only reason I knew about it was that my father would ce it around his favorite mistress to


    prevent the others from killing her, only to take it off once he was tired of her and moved on to new


    ones.


    But with Lucius being new to his throne, I doubted he new how to do it, as Father said it took expertise


    to perfect this power.


    "Where is her family?"


    "She has sisters..." He grunted.


    I saw sweat forming on his forehead.He was probably controlling his orgasm since I hadn¡¯te yet.


    Well, let''s see how long he can hold.


    "Name? And where can I find them?"


    "Aren''t you too interested in them? Huh?"


    He pped my ass cheek as he continued to fuck my ass, and this was getting boring already.I was not


    here for a one-man show.I should have brought a demon with me that would fuck with him, then that


    would be a better show.


    "Answer me or I will leave you hanging..." I warned him.


    Heughed wickedly, and it made me roll my eyes again.He gave me another p.


    ''''Come for me, baby, and I will tell you a name..."


    I let him see and hear what he wanted to see and hear by emitting a lustful moan, and as expected, the


    fool came in secondster, spewing jets of sperm into his bed while he thought he was filling my ass.


    Well, he was in for a shock when he awoke from his trance to find his bed soaked with his release.


    His body was still shuddering, and I had to wait for an eternity before he could calm down.He wanted


    one more round, but I sweetly refused and cuddled with him.


    "Althea.Her sister¡¯s name is Althea.She has another sister, Lucy.But that one is married and lives far


    away from here."


    Lucy.


    It sounded familiar, but I don¡¯t think I knew anyone with that name.


    "Althea goes to the university near here.She has purple hair, so it''s easy to spot.But I haven¡¯t seen her


    here in a week.She was probably living on campus while Patrea¡¯s boyfriend is here for a vacation."


    "This Patrea? Do you know anything about her? Like, is she a witch or..."


    I was not done with my questions, but he beganughing loudly that he was almost snorting.


    "A witch? Like you are an angel? Are you seriously interested in my neighbor? Are you into girls?"


    I was done ying games with this fool.


    I got nothing from him.


    I snapped my fingers and disappeared from his room, snapping him out of his illusion.


    I was certain that he would lose his mind if he found himself alone in his bed with his cum all over his


    sheet while he was still naked.


    Well, the hell I cared.


    Iughed maniacally as I walked down the empty street, looking for the next victim that would take me


    to the university.


    PATREA.


    "Lucius..."


    I giggled softly as I tapped his head, which was under the nket, on top of my naked pussy.


    I awoke to the sensation of a hot, warm mouth devouring my core, sending tingles and shivers of


    pleasure throughout my entire body.


    Lucius had been waking me up with this act, and I doubt if I would ever wake up on my own without his


    mouth on my pussy.


    He was like my personal rm clock, but I wasn¡¯tining.


    The truth was, I had no idea how many days I¡¯d been in the underworld.


    I wasn¡¯t keeping track, and Lucius would just let me sleep whenever I felt sleepy and would make sure


    to go around Kalmerus with me from time to time, showing me the ces I¡¯d never been and exining


    how things were functioning around here.


    He would always make sure to be around me whenever he was home.


    Home.


    The tower felt so homely with him around that I didn¡¯t mind losing track of time.


    He seemed to fix everything so that I didn¡¯t need to worry about my life in the human realm.


    Lucius had manipted the library record to show I was on an approved one-month vacation.


    But to be honest, I didn¡¯t really care.


    I was enjoying it here.


    I would think about the human realm once my time with him was over, but for now, I will continue to


    enjoy Kalmerus.


    I was seeing the ce in a different light, even the demons seemed more friendly and epting than


    they were when Lucien was still here.


    Maybe because Lucius told them to treat me well or they¡¯ll be the next ones to die.


    He told me about the demon guard that he killed when that demon allowed Nyneve entrance into his


    bathhouse and the other two that he killed when we had a big fight.


    But he defended himself and told me that he hadn¡¯t killed anyone these past few cycles.


    And the only one he was aiming to kill at the moment was Nyneve.


    I should be abhorred or cringed at the idea of death in his hands, but maybe because I had seen worse


    from his father, his action was milder to me.


    Or maybe, I was already losing my humanity.


    I closed my eyes and gripped the sheets as my orgasm rippled through my whole body, making me


    moan wantonly.


    Lucius continued to suck and fuck my pussy with his fingers until my breathing slowed down.


    It was only then that he crawled up, his head peeping through the nket as he smiled at me.


    Spirits! Waking up to his smiling face was always a pleasure.


    "Hello there, witch.Did you sleep well?" he asked.


    "Sleep is okay, but the waking up part..."


    "Is explosive.Mind- boggling, out of this realm..."


    He teased me as he weaseled his way out of the nket and hovered over my body before dropping


    beside me.His arm slipped under my back, and he pulled me to him.


    My leg automatically snaked on his thigh, my still-wet pussy and thighs brushing against his skin.


    He was also naked, which had been the case whenever he was inside his chamber, which was what I¡¯d


    been doing as well.


    Lucius had been making mefortable in my own skin, even with the numerous scars visible


    everywhere on my body.


    "Are you ready for today?" He asked, his lips brushing against my ear.


    I nodded my head before my lips trailed kisses on his neck, making him hiss under his breath.


    "Patrea, we need to be somewhere." He said, but he was obviously stopping himself from hissing


    again, but I could feel his dick getting harder against my thigh.


    "Five minutes? We can be there in no time, all dressed up."


    I didn¡¯t need to say more to convince him.


    In no time, the nket covering our bodies was gone, and I was already shifted into my position.


    Lucius ced me on all fours while he kneeled behind me.


    It took two days and numerous attempts for me to feelfortable in this position, as I was concerned


    that he would ram into my ass rather than my pussy.


    But he was very patient with me, and I was now gettingfortable with this.


    I lowered my body to the mattress and hiked my ass up, wiggling them before a loud p echoed


    around his chamber.


    His hands rubbed my ass before I felt his lips worship them with feather kisses, and his finger was


    sliding down the line from my ass hole to my pussy folds until his hand settled to massage my wet core.


    "Open your legs wider, baby..."


    He grunted sexily, his breath running on the skin of my ass.


    I whimpered and did as he told me, while my hands clutched the sheets tightly, shutting my eyes.


    Soon, his mouth was on my pussy, licking and sucking it, preparing it for his assault.


    "Three minutes, Lucius."


    I teased him, wriggling my ass because I could feel my juices leaking.I wanted him inside of me.


    He chuckled and straightened up from leaning down before parting my ass cheeks as he positioned his


    cock on the entrance of my throbbing pussy, massaging my clit with his fingers.


    "Fuck, Althea¡¯s party.We can be two hourste, and I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t argue...because there¡¯s nothing


    more important..."


    He paused and pushed his cock into my core, making my body jolt and causing moans to escape my


    lips.


    ''"...than satisfying my queen."


    A smile curled my lips as I arched my arms back and reached for his hands that were holding my ass


    as he began fucking me.


    I was holding at him for support while I bucked my hips up to meet his every thrust.


    He was fucking me at a controlled pace, and I wanted more.


    "Fuck me harder, my king.Please..."


    I whimpered in a low voice, but it was enough for him to hear.


    He mmed his cock harder and deeper into my eager pussy, and began fucking me harder and wilder


    than he had ever been.


    I was sure Althea would be upset if we werete, but I would exin to her, because...


    "Aaaah!!!"


    I moaned louder as my body jolted with every stroke, making my toes curl and my eyes roll.


    Oh, spirits..! Lucius fucking me had been an addiction I didn¡¯t want to give up, and I was not sure if


    there was even a cure for this.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 032 - Althea at 19 ALTHEA.


    I told Lucy I didn¡¯t need to celebrate my neenth birthday.


    I was used to having nothing, and with Patrea in the underworld, there was really no sense in


    celebrating.


    But Lucy was not one to be swayed.


    So here I was, surrounded by people I met at the university, in a big private hall within the campus


    grounds where Lucy held the surprise party for me.


    Lucy and Adan were here.


    And so was little Aiden, with Lucy¡¯s opal ring hanging around his neck.


    Patrea and I had fixed her ring a few weeks back so that anyone wearing it would be able to suppress


    his or her demon fire.


    This was the only way they could take little Aiden out in public, as he loved ying with fire when


    something fascinated him.


    Patrea also made it tonight.


    She was here with Lucius.


    If I assumed before that the demon king was interested in her, I could guarantee now that he was


    totally smitten with her, as every time I looked at Lucius, his eyes were always on my grandmother,


    even though he was having a conversation with Alpha Adan.


    As for my grandmother, well, if I was expecting asad and stressed Patrea, I would be disappointed


    because she looked like she was the happiest she¡¯d ever been.


    I asked her how it was in the underworld, and I waited for her to say how she felt ufortable there


    and tell me about Nyneve, but the only thing that came out of her lips was everything about Lucius and


    how he had shown her Kalmerus from a different perspective.


    I could sense she was thriving there.


    I was happy for her, but in secret, my heart was clenching in pain.


    Was this a sign that I could possibly lose her to the demon king for good? Of course, if that would make


    her happy, then I had nothing against it.


    It''s just that I wish I could still have more time with her.


    But I would never get in the way of her happiness.


    If anyone deserved that after everything she went through, it was Patrea.


    And it didn¡¯t matter to me anymore if only a demon could give her that happiness, as long as he could


    take care of her, which looked like what Lucius had been doing.


    "Happy birthday again, baby girl!"


    Patrea greeted me from behind, her arms snaking around my body as she hugged me.I rested my back


    against her chest and clutched the arms wrapped around me, squeezing them gently.


    "I¡¯m so d you made it here.


    I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be able toe.


    Not that I would be upset, but with the danger you¡¯re in...


    "I knew I told her that already, but I wanted her to know how much I appreciated her presence.Patrea¡¯s


    arms around me loosened as she spun my body around before holding my arms and gazing lovingly at


    me.


    "I will never miss this for the world, and once we can figure out how to capture Nyneve, I will be back."


    "Will you be happy to be back here?" I asked, my brows hiking up.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You will miss Kalmerus.Or Lucius."


    "Who says that?"


    She chuckled softly as she brushed her palms against my skin.


    "Your eyes say it all."


    I teased her.


    Her eyes widened at my words, and she began saying something, but my heart suddenly began


    pounding loudly, and I couldn¡¯t exin why.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mama.What did you say?"


    I felt my cheeks burning, as T really didn''t hear her words.


    "Are you okay?" she asked instead of answering.


    I nodded my head, but my hands went to my chest, trying to keep my heart from going overboard


    because it felt like it would jump out of my chest.


    I was still trying to calm my heart when a noise came from the other side of the room, where some of


    my ssmates were gathered and drinking.


    And like a slow-motion movie, the crowd parted, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sight in front


    of me.


    de.


    He came.


    "I swear I didn¡¯t invite him, and Adan said he didn¡¯t either."


    Lucy''s voice came from behind me as she held my shoulders.


    "Do you want me to tell him to go? I¡¯m sure we can figure a way..."


    I shook my head slowly even before she could finish her words.


    "Are you sure?"


    Patrea asked.


    "Yes.Can you tell Ashton to ask me to dance if de talks with me so I don¡¯t need to stay with him for a


    long time?" I told them.


    "Okay," Patrea replied, and then she was gone beside me, as was Lucy.


    I didn¡¯t want to see de.


    I¡¯d been avoiding him since I moved to the Mystic Pack territory while Lucius was staying with Patrea.


    Lucy had been a great friend, telling me that if de was there, I would usually do my best not to show


    myself around him.


    But I guess I couldn¡¯t avoid it now.


    I didn¡¯t want to make a scene and draw attention.


    Plus, the fact that the girls in my ss were ogling de irritated me.


    It must be the mate bond that was working and making me feel jealous at the moment that I wanted to


    show them what de came here for.


    I remained in my spot, my head tilting up as I met his gaze.


    In fairness to him, he did make an effort tonight.


    He abandoned his rugged clothing for formal ck pants and a neatly ironed gray formal shirt with


    sleeves that he rolled up, making the tattoo on both of his arms visible.


    Although he still had a beard, it was shorter than he usually sported.


    He looked fresh and really handsome.


    And those biceps! Spirits! I knew those arms could keep me safe and warm.


    "Happy birthday, Althea."


    His deep voice snapped me out of gloating over his feature, and my body jolted a bit back when I


    realized he was already standing in front of me with a bouquet of roses that he was handing out tome.


    "Thank you," I answered without smiling at him.


    I dropped my gaze to the flowers in his hand and took them from him.


    Our fingers brushed slightly, and it was enough to create static, which I believed was the sparks they


    were talking about.


    Although the static surprised me, it felt nice, and if I remember correctly, I felt it stronger than thest


    time.


    "How are you?" he asked.


    "I''m good.Thank you."


    I wanted to ask him how he¡¯d been, but I held my tongue.


    I already knew what happened to his pack and how his people were still giving him the cold shoulder,


    and some of them even requested to transfer to another pack.


    But I didn''t want to show him that I wanted to know what he had been up to.


    "I¡¯m sorry that you lost.About Alpha Fabian."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But this one I wanted to personally tell him.


    "I guess he¡¯s in a better ce now, where no one can force him to do things he never wanted to


    do.More free.Maybe more alive than he ever was." He said it in a solemn voice, and I could see the


    sadness in his eyes.


    I wanted to hug him, but I knew I shouldn¡¯t.I must not forget that this man abandoned me the same way


    he abandoned his brother.


    "If you want to eat, feel free to just grab anything you want."


    I pointed to the buffet table at the far end, acting as if his pain didn''t bother me.


    "Can we talk?"


    I took a deep breath, not knowing how to answer that.I missed de.


    There was no question about that.


    I was sure it was the mate bond he was talking about that made me miss him, and the sooner we could


    break this bond, the better I could move on.I was about to answer him when an arm went around my


    waist and someone pulled me closer to his side.I saw his eyes dte as his jaw twitched.


    I almost had a heart attack as I waited for him to throw a punch, but I was relieved when he didn¡¯t.


    "Dance with me, Althea..."


    Ashton asked me, and I nodded my head, while my eyes were just looking at de, who didn''t take his


    gaze off me either.


    Soon, Ashton and I were already on the dance floor, dancing to the fast beat of the music until it


    mellowed down.He twirled me around before his arms caught me, and we began slow dancing, my


    hands holding onto his shoulders while he had his hands on my waist.


    The thing about Ashton and me was that we looked like a couple, but in reality, we were just best


    friends.


    Ashton had yet toe out of the closet to everyone and his family, but he agreed to help me out when


    I told him I needed a boy¡¯s name for a boyfriend.


    I even forced him to kiss me one time, just to see if de woulde and see me, but nothing


    happened.He didn''te for me.


    Either he didn¡¯t feel anything or he never cared.


    "I''m tired of dancing.Can we rest.???"


    Ashton whispered in my ear.


    "It''s not even a long time yet."


    I giggled, but I nodded my head before thanking him.


    "Good, because I¡¯m sure this de guy will kill me soon just by the way he stares at me.And bless me,


    I hope he won¡¯t punch me because that would mean death too.Just look at those arms.If I were you, I


    would seduce him, and you''ll get a boyfriend, a lover, and a bodyguard all in one."


    I chuckled softly before pushing him to the other side so he could hang out with the rest of our


    ssmates.I didn''t want him to say more, as de might hear him.I was about to turn around and look


    for Lucy or Patrea when de blocked my way.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 033 - Death Wish ALTHEA.


    I was about to turn around and look for Lucy or Patrea when de blocked my way.His arm snaked


    around my waist as he brought me to the dance floor.


    My eyebrows hiked up as I scoffed softly.


    "Don¡¯t you have manners, de? It¡¯s not polite to just grab a girl and force her to dance with you."


    "I''d been polite for thest thirty minutes, Althea, restraining myself from growling and grabbing


    someone and killing the life out of him."


    "You know the only reason I am not throwing you out is that I don¡¯t want to make a scene and let


    everyone know things about my life."


    "The only reason he hasn''t broken any bones in his body is that I don''t want to make a scene and ruin


    your birthday," he said.


    "Thank you, and I appreciate that.But it still doesn¡¯t change anything between us. I have a boyfriend,


    de."


    "I know.I feel it every time," he said in a very cold voice.


    So he felt it.But did he say every time? I only did it once.


    "So tell me, why are you here? Is this the part where I am allowed to reject you now?"


    "If I were your boyfriend, I would be engaged in a fistfight already if another man were holding you this


    tightly." He said this, ignoring my question.


    His hold on my back tightened, pressing my body closer to his, but my hands were on his chest,


    creating a small gap between us.


    Our bodies were so closed, and his hands on my waist were making butterflies anddybugs swarm in


    my stomach.


    If thissts a bit longer, I might explode from all the tingles and static I am feeling at the moment.


    "You''re so little," he said before a smile tugged on his mouth as he stared at my face.


    I rolled my eyes, trying to stop the smile from curling on my own lips.


    de stood over six feet five inches tall while I was just five feet two inches, and with a body built like


    his, there was no denying I was too small in his arms.


    "It''ll be easier to carry you around and take you with me."


    He added, and he was still smiling, something he never does often.He looked like a gentle giant.


    "Are you flirting with me, de?"


    "Maybe, maybe not...It depends on how your boyfriend will react.If hees and offers a brawl, I will


    ept it so I can continue flirting with you."


    "He¡¯s a...He¡¯s a peaceful man."


    "I am too.Until provoked."


    "I thought you wanted to talk? Say what you want and just leave Ashton out of all of this." I let out a


    sigh.


    "So the boyfriend has a name.Ashton.Ugly name." He scoffed.


    "As if de is a nice name." I retorted.


    "Balderus."


    "What?"


    "Balderus is my real name."


    "Balderus...Okay."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Uglier, right?"


    "No," I answered almost immediately.


    "Now you are being polite."


    "Maybe."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A smile curled on my lips as I wasn''t able to control it this time.


    "I have a gift for you.It¡¯s in my car.Will youe with me?"


    "I''m not sure if I can..."


    "You still don¡¯t trust me? Did you forget that I put my life on the line for you? And I will do it all over


    again."


    "And did you forget you abandoned me?"


    He removed his hands from around my waist and stepped back.


    "I understand if you don¡¯t want toe with me outside.I will just hand the gift to Lucy or Stone."


    Was he leaving now? "I didn''t say I didn¡¯t want to.I just want to know if I can still trust you."


    "You have my word, Althea.I will just give you my gift.I want you to open it where I can see it but not for


    anyone else to see.And maybe we can talk privately.After that, I will take you back here."


    "Fine.But we couldn''t stay there for along time."


    "Of course.What''s a birthday party without the birthday girl?"


    He added before heid his hand out for me to take, but I pretended as if I didn''t see it and proceeded


    to walk ahead of him toward the exit.I told myself I would cut him off entirely from my life, and me


    allowing a moment with him alone was already a step back from what I wanted to do with my life.


    But I had a feeling that tonight I would be finally free from this bond I had with de.


    PATREA.


    "Dance with me,"


    I told Lucius the moment Adan''s attention was drawn to Lucy.


    Lucius turned his body to face mepletely, a coy smile ying on his lips.


    "I don''t dance, and we have a different way of dancing down there."


    "I''m sure you will learn how, and we''ll take the slow dance."


    The music changed tempo and began ying a soft one.


    "What did you do?" He asked, his eyes flitting with amusement.


    "Me? Nothing fancy..." I smiled at him before pointing my finger at the DJs on the other side of the


    room.


    "I requested a slow song before I came here."


    "And here I thought you were trying to impress me with your magic."


    He chuckled before his hand went to my waist and the other sped with mine as he guided me to the


    dance floor.


    "I don''t think any magic will impress you."


    I saw de and Althea dancing, a little too close, but it was the least of my worries.I knew Althea could


    handle herself, and I might as well enjoy my time with Lucius.


    It didn''t take long before I saw Althea and de move away from the dance floor.


    My eyes locked with my granddaughter, and she just nodded her head at me before de guided her


    out of the ballroom exit.


    The moment they were gone from my sight, I focused my attention back on the handsome man


    swaying our bodies in a slow rhythm that I find too sensual.


    "I thought you didn''t know how to dance," I told him, my brows hiking up as he held me closer, cing


    my arms around his neck before he rested his hand on my back, just a little above my ass.


    "I was trying to be modest, but I''ve lived long enough to know everything except one thing..."


    My forehead creased as my eyes squinted, curious at his words, but I remained silent.


    "How to make you fall for my charm..." He spoke in a low voice before resting his forehead against


    mine, making my eyes close and my heart flutter.


    "But your charm does work for every other female here."


    "Does it?"


    "Yes.You and Adan, those girls keep checking you both out.And then Alpha de came, and they were


    like, they can''t decide which one is better."


    "Hmm, interesting..."


    He chuckled softly.


    "But don''t you dare," I mumbled, my eyes still closed, as I let him guide our bodies.


    "Don''t dare what?"


    "Pay attention or give in to them."


    "Not a chance.All eyes are on you, witch, and I don''t think they will be straying somewhere else..."


    "You''re getting good at this..." I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "Dancing?"


    He chuckled again, making his breath fan against my face.


    "Making my heart flutter."


    "Am I? Or are you putting enchantments on me, Patrea? Because it''s working."


    "Well, I''m d it''s working because it''s hard topel a demon like you," I told him, but I knew he


    knew a witch like me would not be able to enchant him unless I used dark magic.


    Heughed softly, so gently that the sound from his throat was making me giddy.


    Lucius was letting emotions out of me that I had never felt before.


    "Can I kiss you?" He finally asked as he pulled his face away from mine.


    "I''m sure people are looking at us..."


    I snapped my eyes open and found him staring at me.I could get lost in those eyes.


    "Will it bother you?"


    "No..." I answered in a soft voice before his lips closed in and brushed softly against mine.


    I moaned softly, and my demon king took it as a sign to kiss me aggressively.


    My arms around his neck tightened, as did his hold against my body.


    We were so lost in our kiss when a loud growl ripped from the outside of the ballroom.


    I didn''t see where it came from, but I was sure only Alpha de could make that growl, and it made my


    whole body stiffen.


    Lucius pulled away from my mouth as my eyes flitted with fear.


    Althea.


    Everything happened so fast.


    The next thing I knew, the whole ce was secured as Lucy blocked off the whole area so no one


    coulde in from the outside, and Lucius created the illusion that there was no growling that


    happened outside.


    The party continued before Lucius took my hand and I was sucked into limbo.


    I found usnding in the parking lot with Lucy and Adan beside us.


    My eyes roamed the area, and a loud scream left my throat as rage coursed through my whole being.


    "Not Althea!"


    Purple mist covered my body as my eyes burned, staring at Nyneve while he grabbed Althea by her


    neck, with de a few feet away from them. He had his hands raised, but he was taking a step


    forward, and Nyneve was justughing maniacally.


    "Calm down, Patrea.One young demon versus three."


    Lucy whispered beside me.


    "She just made a death wish for herself by appearing here."


    "Not Althea!"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 034 - A New Contract


    BLADE.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t invited here and that I shouldn¡¯t be here, but I wanted to see the guy that was getting


    her attention. Not that I could do something about it, but if I were to lose Althea to someone, he better


    be worth it and he better be someone who could protect her.


    But looking at him holding her in his arms, I doubted all of that.


    Althea looked stronger and smarter than him. Not that I judged people.


    Hell, fuck that! Of course, I judged people. I was never nice and had never given anypliments.


    Not even to Althea, even if I wanted to. She looked so fucking perfect in that short ck dress that


    hugged her body perfectly.


    The only thing missing was me beside her, and that¡¯s why I was here, trying to lookfortable in


    these formal clothes when I just wanted to rip them off my body. These clothes were made as if


    I was not allowed to put a crease in them. What the fuck was I supposed to do ¡ª stand still all night


    and not move my arms so it would remain perfect?


    These humans determined what looked good or not, but I still think being naked or wearing fewer


    clothes is still better than this.


    "Why do I need to open the gift in front of you? Why can¡¯t you just give it to me, and I can open it


    later?" She asked as we walked toward the parking lot. She was walking a little ahead of me.


    "I don¡¯t think the gift will fit inside the hall," 1 told her before taking out the car key from my pocket and


    pressing it, making the dark purple SUV almost in front of us blink lights.


    She halted walking as she stared at the car and asked. "Is that your car?"


    "Your car," I answered before handing her the key.


    "Are you trying to buy me?" She crossed her arm against her chest, ignoring my hand, and I had no


    choice but to slip the key into my pocket again.


    "I don¡¯t think all the money and things in the world could buy you.


    "So why are you even trying?"


    "I¡¯m not buying you. It¡¯s a gift. Do you ask that question when your friends or your boyfriend give you


    something?


    "Leave them out of this conversation, de. What I¡¯m trying to say is that I don¡¯t need these fancy


    things. If you want to buy me a car, why not settle for a smaller, cheaper one? And I¡¯m sure you


    custom-made this to give me this color."


    "I will not fit in a small car," I told her directly.


    "What gave you the idea that I would let you in just because you gave me this?"


    "A man¡¯s got to try," I said, scratching my head before I let a crooked smile tug on my mouth. "Does it


    mean you¡¯re epting it?


    "I don¡¯t even use the money you gave me."


    "I know." Her eyes widened at my words, but she didn¡¯t say anything, so I continued talking. "You


    deposited the money in the bank, and it¡¯s been sitting there for months."


    "Lucy told you."


    "No, Lucy never did. She never liked me."


    "So Alpha Adan did."


    "Our family owned the bank where you deposited it. Fabian before he died ¡ª bless my brother¡¯s soul


    ¡ª told me that he saw your name on the newest list of depositors with a big amount."


    ¡°And you''d been keeping an eye on it ever since? Oh, spirits! Is there anything I can do without you


    knowing?"


    I bit my bottom lip, lost for words. I wasn¡¯t stalking Althea, but maybe from time to time I would ask


    about her on Adan or have someone check on her.


    "So that¡¯s the reason the interest rate ballooned like crazy, and I thought maybe because I deposited a


    high amount!"


    Guilty again.


    "What are you trying to do then? Do you want to help me with those savings so I can use them for my


    future husband and kids? What do you exactly want from me, de?" She asked too many questions,


    but my eyes focused on the way she rubbed her palms against her arms.


    "Are you cold?" I asked, but I was already walking toward the car to grab my coat. It was almost


    summer, but the night wind was chilly, and she was wearing a short, spaghetti-strap dress. I didn¡¯t even


    need to tell her. She followed me, and the moment I opened my coat for her, she just went through it


    and slipped her arms onto it.


    "Spirits! This is too big and heavy!" She eximed, and she looked disappointed.


    "Let me help with that." I took the coat off of her.


    "What are you doing? I just said it, but it¡¯s ok because it¡¯s really cold." She sounded more disappointed


    now.


    I slipped my coat into my body before pulling her into my arms, my coat and my arms hugging her as I


    pressed her body against mine while I rested my ass on the hood of the car.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Keeping you warm. So we can talk as well." I told her as I rested my chin on the top of her hair. Her


    presence was calming me and my wolf.


    "Ashton will be furious if he finds out." She said it in a soft voice.


    "We can keep this as our little secret then."


    She scoffed, but at least she wasn¡¯t trying to move away from my arms. "You''re crazy. I need to get


    back inside."


    "Soon. But I need to ask a favor from you first."


    "So this is what the car is all about?"


    "No. The car is for you, and I¡¯m not asking anything for that. I just want to invite you to my Alpha


    ceremony in theing weeks. I don¡¯t have a special guest, so 1 thought maybe you will grace me


    with your presence."


    "Adan and Lucy can be your special guests."


    "They¡¯re always there at the pack, so my people knew them already.


    "I¡¯m sure there are others who can help you with that."


    "I want you there, Althea."


    "What am I supposed to do there? Stand beside you, hold your hand?"


    "I was thinking you should stand beside me, but holding my hand is not bad either if you''re up for it."


    "You''re crazy if you think I will even agree to be there." She took off my arms around her and began


    walking away.


    "Althea, please... What do I need..." I was not able to finish my sentence when a ck smoke rose in


    the air in the space near her before something moved too fast, and the next thing I new,


    Althea was swiped by something, and she was gone from where she was standing.


    A loud growl escaped my throat and marred the silence of the night before cars around the parking lot


    started rming.


    My body swiveled around, looking for any signs of her, while my heart was thudding loudly.


    "Althea!" I bellowed.


    A wickedugh erupted in the air, and my head snapped in the direction where the sound wasing


    from, and I found a female with orange hair clutching Althea by her neck as she sat in the hood of a


    sedan.


    I could feel the female¡¯s aura, the same as Lucy and Lucius¡¯, but hers was weaker. Nevertheless, if


    she¡¯s a fucking demon, Althea was in great danger. And how the fuck do I save her? I raised my hands


    as I walked slowly to where they were. "What do you want? Let her go and take me instead."


    "I might take that offer, de. Did I get your name right?" She licked her lips as her eyes raked my


    body up and down. I let a crooked smile tug on my mouth. "I¡¯m sure you can do more with me than that


    female in your arms."


    "Hmmm... interesting. But I need her, not you, but of course, we can talk after I¡¯m done with her."


    Althea¡¯s eyes were darkening, as her chest heaved. I was hoping she wouldn¡¯t trigger the demon, as


    she could easily inflict pain on her.


    "Tell me what you want from her?" I asked again.


    "What do you want, Princess Nyneve?" A voice erupted from my back, and without looking, I knew it


    was Lucy¡¯s brother.


    My eyes were just focused on Althea, as her eyes were also on mine.


    "It is an honor to have your presence here, King Lucius. But at this point, I don¡¯t need you either. I¡¯m


    here for her." The she-demon pointed at someone behind me.


    As much as I wanted to see who she was pointing at, I didn¡¯t want to risk losing sight of my mate.


    PATREA.


    "It is an honor to have your presence here, King Lucius. But at this point, I don¡¯t need you either. I¡¯m


    here for her." Nyneve pointed at me, If I was furious at her earlier, I was now in full rage. "What do you


    want from me, bitch?"


    Sheughed maniacally before her grip on Althea¡¯s neck tightened.


    "Let her go!" I yelled, but I was sure de yelled something as well as he tried to step forward, but


    Nyneve threw a ball of fire at him, which he dodged easily.


    "Stay where you are, or I will burn her and you!" She warned him. My heart was pounding loudly at the


    thought of Althea being burned. I was hoping she would remember to cast a spell to protect herself


    from fire, but I doubted if she would because when I was in danger with Nyneve, I forgot too many


    spells as I was caught off guard by that attack.


    ¡°What do you want from me?" I asked in a calmer tone, and this time I could feel the auras of the


    demons beside me rising.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I want to make a contract with you... ept it, and I will let you and Althea live in peace."


    "Say it..."


    "Patrea..." Lucius hissed beside me. "Don¡¯t fucking agree with anything. We can take over soon.."


    "A contract to not contact or be bothered with King Lucius again. In short, get away from him!" Her eyes


    zed red as mes stared at the hem of my granddaughter¡¯s skirt.


    I panicked, and I almost said yes before loud hisses and growls erupted in the air.


    "Fuck you!" But I heard Lucius¡¯ words clearer than every other sound around me.


    Everything happened at once.


    de shifted into the biggest wolf I had ever seen as he jumped into where they were, and the demons


    beside me disappeared only to reappear around Nynever.


    Lucy was in front of her, clutching her neck with her demon ws out, while Lucius was behind her,


    twitching her arms.


    Adan was on the other side and rolled onto the ground with Althea and de¡¯s wolf. He caught his wolf


    and took Althea away from


    Nyneve''s clutch. I didn¡¯t know where to look, but the moment I locked my eyes with Lucius, it gave me


    the assurance that everything would be okay, so I dropped my gaze from him and darted it to Althea.


    de was licking the me out of her skirt before he lifted the dress and began licking the burned skin


    on her thighs.


    "Nice to meet you, Nyneve. My name is Lucy, and you made a fucking mistake crossing Patrea and


    Althea." Lucy said this in a calm manner as she squeezed Nyneve¡¯s neck tight, but I thought she was


    doing more as red veins began to crawl on the she- demon¡¯s face as she gasped for air.


    Adan stood up after making sure Althea was able to stand as I hurried toward them, then walked to


    where Lucy and Lucius were.


    "We''ll take care of her. Take charge here." Lucius told Lucy before he locked eyes with Adan, who just


    nodded his head at him.


    "Fine. Don¡¯t let her go away." She let go of her neck, and not even a second had gone by when Adan


    and Lucius disappeared, taking Nyneve with them.


    "wait!" I shrieked.


    "Calm down," Lucy said as she walked toward us. "We need to clean up here and send these kids


    home."


    I nodded my head, but I was worried that Nyneve might seduce both demons. I knew I shouldn''t, but I


    couldn¡¯t help it. "What if she seduced Adan and Lucius? Did you know she¡¯s the princess of


    seduction?" I asked her in a low voice while de shifted into his human form and scooped up Althea


    from the ground.


    "Rx, Adan will never be seduced. I trust him, as for Lucius, if he wanted to, he had given in before.


    What makes you think that after the stunt she pulled on him, she could still get his favor?"


    "Lust. Lucius is..."


    Lucy flicked the tip of my nose before a smile curled on her lips. " Have a little faith in my brother."


    "I do."


    "But you¡¯re jealous." She chuckled softly. "Don¡¯t worry, I can take you there once everyone..."


    She stopped before our eyes went to a naked de, who was walking toward his car with Althea in his


    arms.


    "Hey! Where are you taking Althea?" I asked as I hurried to where they were.


    "I''m taking Althea to my territory." He said it in a grumpy tone without looking back at us. "Because


    nobody fucking bothered to tell me that my mate was being hunted by a fucking demon!"

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 035 - Princess of Seduction PATREA.


    "Because nobody fucking bothered to tell me that my mate was being hunted by a fucking demon!"


    I could feel de¡¯s anger radiating from his body, and if I hadn¡¯t been worried about Lucius or thought


    that Althea was in his arms, I would have stunned him for being grumpy.


    "The demon was after me, and I had no idea she woulde for Althea," I told him.


    "And why did youe here if you were aware that you were putting her in danger with your


    presence?"


    My eyes squinted, and I was so close to snapping and frying his brain if I didn¡¯t remember how my


    granddaughter protected him.


    Everything happened so fast earlier, but it didn¡¯t slip my eyes that despite the mes burning her skin,


    Althea conjured a spell to shield de the moment this giant shifted into his wolf.


    She ced a protective spell around him even if she was the one in real danger, and it only told me my


    granddaughter still cares about him, and that alone was enough reason for me not to punish him for his


    attitude.


    "de, calm down.We all care about Althea.Patrea has every right to her, so you can¡¯t just take her


    without her permission."


    Lucy spoke calmly behind me, and my eyes drifted to Althea, who was now unconscious in his arms.


    It must have terrified her when de leaped to her and used too much energy in a short period to


    protect him.


    de turned around and let out a deep sigh before he spoke ina calmer tone.


    "I just want to make sure Althea is protected.And I don¡¯t think I can be assured of that unless I¡¯m the


    one watching her."


    "But what can you do if a demon attacks you?" I asked him.


    "I fucking don¡¯t know.But I know I will not let them take her."


    "If you want to go to the underworld, Althea will be safer with de.Regardless of whatever happened


    between them in the past, I¡¯m sure he will not let harme her way." Lucy told me, her hand holding


    my forearm.


    I didn¡¯t doubt that either, because it seemed like de thought no one was allowed to hurt Althea


    except him.


    "Fine.Take her until I¡¯m ready to take her back again."


    I let out a deep sigh before slipping my hand on the slit of my dress and taking the coin from the secret


    pocket inside my dress, handing it to de.


    "What the fuck is that?" He asked, almost growling.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t help but giggle, but she leaned over to check the thing in my hand.


    "Stop growling.It¡¯s a coin.Rub it three times, and Lucius wille wherever you are.Now before you


    comin, I¡¯m giving you this because of my granddaughter.If her life is in danger, I don¡¯t care if you and


    your whole pack will protect her.These demons are more powerful than us, so you need to make sure


    you summon Lucius. Think of Althea before your ego."


    Heid out his hand, and I mmed it onto his palm.


    "Three times, don¡¯t forget that."


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he held the coin tightly.


    "We are not enemies, de.I don¡¯t know what your ns are for Althea, but at the moment I have no


    other choice but to trust you."


    "As it should be.I¡¯m her mate." I wanted to roll my eyes and remind him that she abandoned her, but I


    kept my mouth shut.


    There would be other days for that.


    "Be careful driving."


    I stepped back as he nodded his head, rounded the car to go to the passenger side, and ced Althea


    there.


    "I can take care of that, so they don¡¯t need to travel."


    "Are you sure?" de asked.


    "Did you forget that I sent a whole battalion to your territory using just my mind?" Lucy retorted.


    "I know, but Althea is with me.I want to make sure we will not be separated when you transport us."


    "Fine.I¡¯lle with you," Lucy said before she turned to me.


    "Go back inside the ballroom.It is enchanted, so no demons cane inside except me, Adan, and


    Lucius.I''ll bring them to de''s territory before Ie back for you."


    "Will you be okay? If something happened to you, Adan will kill me."


    "Same thing Lucius will do to me if you get hurt.Now, run back to the ballroom before I transport you


    there and freak out the people inside."


    I nodded my head before tilting my head to look at de, who had already slipped into his shorts and t-


    shirt and was already walking toward the driver¡¯s seat, while Lucy climbed to the backseat but was still


    looking and waiting for me to move.


    "de, take care of Althea," I told him in a warm voice.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "with my life, Patrea." He spoke as our gazes met.


    My eyes welled up with tears as I nodded my head.


    Four words, and they were enough to calm the worries I had.


    I turned around and ran until I reached the entrance of the building leading to the ballroom.I didn¡¯t look


    back, but I was hoping Lucy would seed in sending them safely to his packhouse and that she


    woulde back right away.I pushed the door open, and the party was still in full swing, and it looked


    like no one had any idea about themotion outside.


    Everyone looked happy and wasted, but without Lucius¡¯ coin in my hand, I was fearing for my own fate,


    but I held to my belief that Lucy would never abandon me.And I was right.


    It didn¡¯t even take five minutes, and Lucy was already back, creating the illusion that she was Althea.


    And I couldn''t keep the smile from gracing my lips at how perfectly she yed her, even when she


    began flirting with Ashton.


    Until she realized Ashton was not into Althea and was weirded out by her flirting.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when we realized that Althea yed us well because Ashton was actually


    crushing on Adan, and Lucy had to keep a straight face when he asked too many questions about him.


    But everything went well, and we were able to send everyone on their way home until only the people


    who would be cleaning up the party remained and some of Lucy¡¯s trusted warriors.


    After she instructed them to load all of Althea¡¯s gifts and drove them directly to de¡¯s territory, she


    sent them home.


    They were notfortable leaving her here, but Lucy exined where she was headed.


    Her men understood, but they wanted to wait until we were gone before they started moving to leave


    this ce.


    So, Lucy took my hand, and in seconds, our bodies were sucked into limbo and went spiraling until we


    ended up at one of the portals inside Kalmerus.


    She didn¡¯t let go of my hand, and I was assuming she was connecting with either Adan or Lucius,


    because after a while, she transported us again, and we ended up in a cave.


    I knew we were still inside Kalmerus, as I had been in this ce before.


    My eyes went around the cave and found the she-demon.


    Nyneve was tied in the middle of the cave on what looked like a pole.


    She was fully naked, with her hands up above her head.She was tied up using an underworld cordon


    branch with thorns and thistles that required strong power before it could be broken or destroyed.She


    was whimpering and hissing.Her body was filled with blood and sweat.


    She looked like she was being butchered, but all her body parts were still intact.


    I swallowed hard as my pussy began to throb.I had no idea what was happening.


    Lucy let go of my hand and went up to Adan, who was naked and in his regr demon form.


    She kissed him before I heard her ask if he was okay.


    He nodded his head and pointed at something on the other side.


    My gaze followed his finger, and my eyes widened at the sight of Lucius.


    He was in his demon form.


    And I was left mesmerized ¡ª he was far more beautiful than Adan and Lucy.


    His body was all ck, from his skin to his hair and horns, and down to his tail.


    The only pop of color was the burning mark on his chest and his crimson-colored eyes.


    His demon form only highlighted his already perfect features.


    He was beautiful in his human skin, and so was he in his demon skin.


    I was not sure if he was aware that I was already here, as his focus was just on Nyneve as he wiped


    his mouth with his forearm before walking to where she was.


    Nyneve let out an ear-piercing scream before Lucius¡¯ hand reached for her thigh, scraping his ws on


    her skin before his fingers ripped off arge portion of her skin down to her toes and dropped her


    shredded skin on the ground.


    It was only now that I saw the skin melting and the blood pooling under her.


    He was skinning her alive.


    I was just staring at Lucius as he backed away from her, and my eyes went down to his cock ¡ª it was


    alive and hard, like the veins on it would explode at any moment.


    And I knew now why my pussy was throbbing hard.


    Nyneve was letting out her seductive aura, and it was making me thirsty for sex.


    She was affecting Lucius as well.


    My eyes darted to Adan and Lucy before I found my voice to aska question.


    "Are you not affected?"


    He shook his head, and Lucy did the same.


    "But why Lucius..."


    "Lust is running through his veins.He is the prince of lust, but he is fighting it."


    Lucy exined even before I could finish my question.


    "His body is showing signs of being seduced and allured, but he¡¯s not acting on it.But I had no idea how


    long he could hold it off." Adan added.


    I needed Lucius to be out of here soon.


    I nodded my head and turned my gaze to Nyneve again, and I wished I hadn¡¯t.


    The moment my eyes locked with the she-demon¡¯s, she let out a devilish smirk despite the blood all


    over her face, and I suddenly felt an urge to pee, because my pussy was throbbing so hard like it was


    on fire.I wanted to be fucked.


    So many filthy thoughts were running through my head.


    But the only thing I could focus on was my desire to kiss Nyneve.I sucked in arge amount of air.I


    wanted to take my eyes off her, but I was unable to.


    "Patrea!" Lucius¡¯ loud voice shook the whole cave, and it snapped me out of my trance.


    My body jerked, and the next thing I knew, Lucius¡¯ ck tail was coiling around my waist and lifting me


    from the ground, bringing me to where he was.


    His body was letting out ck smoke, and he was gritting his demon fangs while his eyes zed red.


    He was staring at me with a deadly look on his face as he waited until I was let down in front of him.His


    tail let go of me before his hand went to the back of my head.


    His fangs retracted, but his eyes were still fiery and angry.


    "Don¡¯t look at her again! You¡¯re mine, and mine alone!"


    He hissed before he gripped my nape tightly and leaned his face forward, crushing his lips against


    mine.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 036 - In All Forms and Colors LUCIUS.


    I knew I wanted to kill Nyneve, but I didn¡¯t want to do it too fast.


    I wanted her to feel every pain so that even if her dead soul were roaming the depths of hell, she would


    still remember the pain I gave her, but the bitch was letting out her seductive aura, and there was


    nothing I could do about it, but I tried my best to ignore it.


    I was thinking Stone would be affected too, but it seemed that being marked by Lucy gave him the luck


    not to feel Nyneve¡¯s aura.


    And I got confirmation that I was right when Lucy and Patrea arrived.


    Lucy did not even flinch and went straight to her man, whereas I could see my female being affected.


    My female.


    Mine.


    Jealousy coursed through my whole body as I watched Patrea stare at Nyneve as if she wanted to pull


    her down from being tied up and ravage her.


    It was the same look she would give me whenever she wanted to have sex.


    I had felt this jealousy over her neighbor, but it was not at this intensity.


    I was fearing that the seduction would be so overwhelming that I would lose her to her.


    "Don¡¯t look at her again! You''re mine, and mine alone!"


    I hissed before I cupped the nape of her neck and pushed her face forward to mine as I leaned in and


    captured her lips, giving her a searing kiss as if I didn¡¯t want to let her go because that was exactly how


    I felt.


    Patrea whimpered in between our kisses before her arms snaked around my neck as she pressed her


    body closer to mine, my hard dick poking into her front.


    ¡®Goddess, Lucius! We have a bitch to kill!'' Lucy connected in my mind, and I swear I heard Stone


    snickering in my mind too.


    I shut my mind off from them and cupped Patrea¡¯s ass, lifting her off the ground and coiling her legs


    around my hips before I moved us to the corner of the cave, pressing her back against the rough and


    wet walls.


    "Lucius..."


    She moaned before she pulled away from my lips.


    "What are you doing?"


    Our gazes met, and her eyes were swirling with lust.I didn¡¯t care anymore if she was lusting over


    Nyneve or me, because I was one hundred percent sure that if there was anyone fucking Patrea


    tonight, that would be me and me alone.


    "I need to have a release, or I would explode from the aura she was letting out.Let me fuck you so I can


    kill her."


    I told her, dipping my mouth into her neck as my teeth grazed over her soft skin.


    She began rubbing her front against mine as my hand slipped into the slit of her dress and caressed


    her thigh with my ck hand.I was still in my demon form, and I was wondering if she would let me fuck


    her in this form.


    Patrea¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open as her hands went to my shoulders, pushing me slightly away


    from her body.Her head tilted in Lucy and Stone¡¯s direction before it went back to me.She shook her


    head as a red tint crept across her face.


    "I don¡¯t want to fuck or be naked in front of anyone aside from you .."


    Her chest was heaving, and I could understand her anxiety.


    As much as I wanted to fuck her in front of Nyneve, as well as Lucy and Stone as payback for letting


    me watch them fuck, I would never push Patrea until she was ready for it.


    "But can I fuck you? My cock is so fucking hard already."


    She nodded her head.


    "I want that thing inside me, but not here."


    ¡®Make sure Nyneve doesn¡¯t go away, and she¡¯s mine to kill.We''ll be back¡¯ I connected with Stone and


    Lucy, sent the message, and shut it off once it was delivered before I transported Patrea and me back


    to my chamber.


    I threw her on the mattress, and my temptress giggled softly before she slipped the straps of her dress


    down her shoulders and unzipped it, kicking the dress off her legs until she was only covered by her


    thong.


    Her breasts were on full disy as she slowly parted her legs.


    Her fingers slid the tiny fabric covering her mound, giving me a view of her leaking pussy before she


    began massaging it, the way I usually do.


    My fingers coiled around my shaft as I began jerking off at the sight in front of me, salivating for the


    female who knew how to push all the lust buttons in my body.


    "Are you going to fuck me in that form?" she asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Are you scared?" I asked, my heart thumped loudly, and I had no idea why I was terrified of her


    answer.


    Maybe because I wanted her to like my demon form as well.


    She shook her head with a seductive smile on her lips before emitting a seductive moan as she


    inserted two fingers into her pussy and began to y with herself.


    And my hard, big cock just got harder and bigger.


    "Your cock is bigger in that form, I want to taste and feel it."


    "It¡¯s all yours, in all forms and colors."


    "I want that so badly to be true."


    She smiled at me while her eyes followed my movement as I positioned myself in front of her, kneeling


    in between her thighs.


    I couldn¡¯t deny anymore the way I feel for her.


    Fucking was not just fucking anymore with her.


    I wanted to fuck her so she would know how I worshipped her and her body.


    And how much I wanted to be a part of her.


    I lowered my body and hovered over herying form, and I was about to capture her mouth when she


    began giggling.


    My eyes squinted, but I didn¡¯t say anything until she pointed at my horns.


    "Can you take that off? I¡¯m scared it might rip me apart."


    I chuckled before I let my horns retract.


    "Is there anything else I should take or add so I can bury my cock in you without any problem?"


    "All good."


    Her hand went around my body and caught my tail, letting her palm caress it.


    "I never held a tail, and I¡¯m having goosebumps right now." I smiled at the fascination in her eyes.


    "I have three tails, but I will show you some other days."


    "Three?"


    Her eyes widened.


    "What do you need three tails for?"


    "Hmmm..."


    My brows hiked up before shing her a devil¡¯s smirk as I moved away from hovering over her body.


    "So I can do this."


    Another two tails sprouted out of my back, and all of them began moving to swoosh their way around


    us until one captured her hands and held them above her head, pinning her against the mattress, while


    the other two went for her ankles, spreading her legs open.


    "I think it''s used for bondage."


    I licked my lips as I let my eyes roam over the beauty spread out almost naked in front of me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She giggled seductively, and if there were any small doubts in me that she might react differently to this


    act, they went away immediately.


    It seemed Patrea had fully epted me as a demon and all the things that came with it.


    In seconds, I hovered back on top of her and began assaulting her lips while my hands were trailing


    down her body, caressing and squeezing her skin until they found her breasts and began kneading


    them, one after the other, flicking and squeezing her hard nipples.


    "I want to y and feast with your body, but my cock already wants to explode.I want it inside you."


    "Fuck me then.And let my arms and legs go, I want to cling to you while you fuck me, please."


    My tails let go of her, and her arms and legs automatically wrapped around me as my cock speared her


    pussy without any warning, and began rocking my body back and forth, fucking her harder this time as


    a guttural sound escaped my throat.


    Patrea¡¯s pussy was so tight as always, and I knew in no time I would be exploding soon.


    "You feel so fucking good.I don¡¯t want to stop fucking you!"


    I hissed, and she answered by tightening her legs¡¯ grip around my waist and bucking her hips to meet


    my every thrust.


    We stayed fucking each other, arms and hands gripping and caressing every part we could reach while


    our mouths were fighting for dominance.


    Moans and groans filled my chamber, together with the pping of our naked skin.


    Patrea began to tremble as her orgasm rippled through her whole body.


    I felt her juices coating my cock and leaking out every time I pulled out and rammed back in.


    "Lucius!""


    She moaned wantonly, and the way my name rolled off her tongue was sending me to a different high.


    She was saying it as if she owned it.


    And I wanted her badly to own it ¡ª to own me.


    My eyes watered as a smile graced my lips, while my lower body kept ramming in and out of her.


    My throbbing cock was prodding and fucking every corner of her pussy, as I prepared for my own


    release.


    My head dipped to her neck as I hugged her tightly as if I didn¡¯t want to let her go, while my heart


    warmed with all the love I feel for her.


    Love.


    I didn¡¯t even know I was capable of it, but it was the only exnation I could find because I knew the


    moment I touched her, I would never want to touch anyone else.


    I had to tell her, and it didn''t matter that she couldn¡¯t respond.


    I have an eternity to make her fall in love with me.


    "I love you, Patrea..."


    My voice came out low and needy as my body shuddered at the intensity of my orgasm.


    At the same moment, my fangs erupted from my gums.


    And before I could think logically, my demon fangs were already piercing through her skin, digging


    deeper and marking her as if I owned her.


    PATREA.


    My body was still convulsing from my orgasm, but Lucius continued to fuck me so hard that I had no


    idea if my body was prepared for another orgasm because I could feel another one building up.


    My hands around his body tightened as my nails dug into his demon skin, but I knew no matter how


    hard I scraped or dug into his skin, I was not breaking or cutting him.


    But I was holding on to him for dear life as my body kept shaking.


    "I love you, Patrea..."


    I heard him say in a low voice, which made my eyes snap open as I stared at the ceiling above us.


    Did he say he loved me? Was I hallucinating? But before I could find the answers to my question, a


    screeching pain erupted from my neck, digging into my whole being before my whole body began to


    feel like it was burning from the inside.


    "Aaaah!!!""


    I screamed as my neck became paralyzed as my eyes searched for Lucius.


    And when I did find him, I knew I would forever remember the horror that flitted in his bean eyes the


    moment he pulled away from my neck, with his fangs dripping with my blood.


    He bit me.


    I wanted to say something.But it was harder to breathe.I couldn''t breathe as if something were


    strangling my neck.¡¯ I saw Lucius¡¯ mouth open as if he were screaming, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything


    until tears trickled down his face.


    Was my demon king crying? My own tears streamed down from my eyes as I tried to open my mouth to


    speak, but I couldn''t.I wanted to tell him many things, and I wanted to console him but the words were


    noting out of my mouth.I had no idea what was happening, but Lucius was crying and screaming,


    and I didn¡¯t want the pain I saw on his face, but no matter what I did, I could not voice out my words.I


    kept trying until my vision turned blurry and I couldn¡¯t see him anymore.


    And then it was only darkness.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 37 - What''s There To Love About Me?


    LUCIUS.


    "No! No! I¡¯m sorry! Patrea! I said I¡¯m sorry."


    I watched as ck veins crawled on the skin of her neck, starting from where the bite was, and


    watched in terror as she choked in front of me.I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The pain in my chest was killing me, and I just wanted to sumb to it, but I couldn¡¯t just let Patrea


    go.Her eyes fluttered before they shut, and the veins disappeared from her skin, and I knew I was


    losing her.


    My hand reached for her neck as I summoned my power to remove my mark, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Marks and wounds from the underworld were permanent.


    Why the fuck did I forget a demon mark was deadly? My whole body shook as the agony of my action


    washed over me.I was losing the only female I ever cared about, and it was entirely my fault.I leaned


    my head closer to her naked chest.


    Her heart was still beating.I got up from the bed before I scooped up her body and transported us back


    to the cave where we came from.


    All the while, tears were pouring from my eyes.I didn¡¯t know I was capable of crying, but I didn¡¯t know I


    was capable of loving too.


    If Patrea died, I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore.


    "Lucija!"


    I bellowed the moment we appeared on the cave floor, and I saw the shock that registered on Lucija


    and Stone''s faces the moment their eyes fell on the mark on her neck.


    "Oh, Goddess! What have you done?"


    Lucija screamed as she ran toward us before Nyneve¡¯s wickedughter filled the whole cave, and it


    made the anger in my body surge up.


    My hand flew as I fired fireballs her way, burning her legs at the same time that Stone shot ice spikes at


    her, piercing her throat.She choked on her blood, but the rage and guilt in me unleashed the demon


    inside of me.


    I transferred Patrea''s limp body onto Lucija¡¯s arms before I raised my body in the air and flew to where


    Nyneve was.She screamed as fear flitted in her eyes when she saw my demon ws emerge.


    In seconds, I had ripped her head apart, and it rolled off the ground before I wed her heart out.


    I would have wanted a different kind of death for her, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    Her blood sttered on my face and all over my body, with her heart pulsating in my hand.


    I crushed it before letting the blood and pieces of it fall to the ground, instead of eating it as I would


    have done on other days.


    My mind was still in a daze, trying toe to terms with the fact that Patrea was dying.


    I lowered my body to the ground and slowly made my way to Lucija, who was still carrying her body as


    tears kept streaming down her face.


    She was angry.


    With me.


    And I couldn¡¯t me her.


    "I killed her." I finally said it.


    "Her heart is still beating,"


    Lucija stated, her eyes refusing to meet mine.


    "If she loves you, she will survive this," Stone added.


    "And if she doesn¡¯t?"


    My shoulders shook as my whole body wracked in my silent cry before I began trashing around the


    cave.


    Everything I could hold in my hands was destroyed or burned in seconds.


    "Enough, Lucius! We need to take her to your chamber!"


    Lucija¡¯s angry voice snapped me back to the present.I nodded my head and transported us into my


    room.


    My bed was still in disarray following our tryst, and her blood was still on the sheets.


    Lucy did something to fix it before she lowered Patrea¡¯s body onto the bed.


    "I want to talk to Hades," I said in a low voice.


    I felt like I had lost all the energy in my body, and I was just floating, not knowing what to do.


    "You can''t leave her! What if something happened?" Lucija said.


    "Something is already happening!"


    I snapped at her.


    "I can¡¯t just stay here and watch her die!"


    "Calm down!"


    Stone growled at me.


    "Can you see yourself calming down if it¡¯s Lucijaying down there?" I snapped at Stone this time.


    "I¡¯m not the fucking enemy here! You just need to calm down so we can think of the right thing to do!"


    "I said I wanted to meet Hades!"


    "I¡¯ll go with you."


    Stone volunteered, and 1 nodded my head.I knew Hades favored him, and he could help me plead to


    him.


    "You can¡¯t leave me alone here! Give me a minute to take Althea here! Maybe she can do something!"


    Lucija suggested.


    I nodded my head.I didn¡¯t want to argue anymore.


    "Take me to de¡¯s territory.I have the image in my head.Open your mind so I can tell you when we


    are ready toe back."


    I was just like a puppet, and I sent Lucija to de¡¯s territory before I walked to the bed and sat beside


    Patrea.My fingers trailed along the mark I gave her.


    The wound was still fresh, and from time to time, a pool of blood would form before it would drip down


    her neck.I leaned my face forward and rested my forehead on hers as my mouth brushed against her


    lips.


    "I love you, Patrea.If I did kill you, I hope you will forgive me.I hope you heard me when I said I love you


    because I really do.And I hope you wille back to me."


    I was a sobbing mess.


    My tears were falling from my eyes into her face.


    "I know I told you that hope never resides in demons.But you taught me about it when you said you


    hoped one day you would get over your trauma.And we did it.I want to have that hope now.Because


    that is all I can hold on to at the moment.I don¡¯t want to lose you...Come back to me, please."


    I wanted to tell her many things, but Lucija asked to be transported back, taking Althea and de with


    her.They offered their souls to her.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Althea¡¯s cry was piercing my heart as I stood up from the bed and gave her space toe to her


    grandmother.


    "Mama, wake up!"


    Althea was crying as she ced her hands over her wounded neck and began chanting spells, all the


    while tears trickled down her cheeks.


    My eyes locked with Stone, and he nodded his head.


    It was time to go before it was toote.


    In seconds, I had transported our bodies to the depths of hell.


    mes and burning coals were everywhere as we stood outside what looked like a metal gate, but


    these were burned skulls forming a barricade between hell and Hades¡¯ pce.


    "Hades! Let me in! Just give me a few minutes of your time!"


    I bellowed, and the fire surrounding us glowed brighter and the crackling sound became louder.


    But there was nothing.


    "Hades! Hear me! I begged you!"


    I was about to add more when I felt my body being sucked into limbo, and Inded on the ground, a


    few feet away from the steps of his throne, with Stone beside me.


    "I cannot help you." Hades spoke, and his words brought a chill down my spine.


    But I didn¡¯t want to ept it.I shook my head and dropped to my knees.I met his eyes, and sweat


    formed on my forehead.


    "I will do everything if you save her.And I mean everything."


    "It¡¯s an easy task if her soul belonged to me.How many times do I have to remind you that Patrea is not


    my daughter?" He said in a calm tone.


    "But I know you can do something," I answered, gritting my teeth, as I didn¡¯t want to end up shouting at


    him.


    "Only she can save herself.You should have known better, Lucius.Two centuries, and you still think we


    are capable of being loved?" His voice wasced with mockery.


    "Lucija found hers." I reasoned out.


    "They were meant to be together, my son.Their fate doesn¡¯t determine yours."


    "I understand that now! But I¡¯m begging you, give her back her life.I will do everything you will ask of


    me!"


    "There is nothing I can do."


    "I don¡¯t believe you! Tell me what you want me to do.I will do it.Even if it means making her forget all


    about me.I will take it! Just give her her life back! She wants to do many things, and it¡¯s unfair for me to


    take those away from her."


    "Lucius..."


    "Do you want my kingdom?" I asked in a low voice, and even if I kept fighting off my tears, I couldn¡¯t


    stop them from welling up in my eyes.


    "Take it.Do you want to strip me of my power? Do it.Do you want my soul? Punish me in the afterlife?


    Just do it.My life for hers."


    "You are wasting your energy and time on a female.There are others..."


    "I want Patrea! I don¡¯t want anyone else! But if the only way for her toe back is for her to forget


    me, I will take that! Just one chance, Hades.Please! I¡¯m begging you."


    "I have nothing more to offer you, Hades, but if we can negotiate for a new contract..."


    It was Stone who spoke before Hades cut him off.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I do not hold power over her? You can both leave now.I


    need to be somewhere else."


    That was thest of what I heard before Stone and I were cast out of his pce.


    We found ourselves in the middle of my tower.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lucius."


    Stone broke the silence between us as I continued to stare nkly ahead of me.


    "What will I do without her?"


    "What if she loves you?"


    "when Lucija bit you, you didn¡¯t pass out.You were alive as fuck.But my Patrea? She couldn¡¯t even


    move before her eyes shut."


    "Lucija was already bonded to me by Althea¡¯s spell and then our mate bond.In a way, she had given


    me her strength.


    It was the only possible reason I didn¡¯t pass out.


    Plus, I am me, Lucius.I am not boasting, but I¡¯m a fucking Alpha.


    The changes that happened in my body when she marked me didn¡¯t take too much energy from me.


    But maybe it did with Patrea.


    All we can do now is wait and hope she will survive your bite."


    "I¡¯m so fucking stupid.I wasn¡¯t thinking.I swear, I didn¡¯t intentionally mark her.It was...it was out..."


    "Out of love...It gets the best of us.Lucija marked me for the same reason, and I did it as well on her


    cleansing without thinking.I was terrified I would kill her, but I underestimated my female and what she


    felt for me.Maybe you''re underestimating how Patrea feels for you."


    "Look at me? What¡¯s there to love about me? Hades was right, a demon like me is not worth loving.Or


    Hades would not be alone in his eternity."


    "Hades¡¯ fate doesn¡¯t determine yours.You told Patrea that you¡¯re holding on to that hope she gave you,


    don¡¯t give up now.Get up and let¡¯s get back to your female."


    Stone held my shoulder and transported us, and I immediately allowed him ess to my chamber, and


    wended at the foot of my bed.


    Althea was hugging Patrea as she kept murmuring words to her, probably saying her goodbyes.


    My gaze locked with Lucy, and her eyes softened before she went to me and wrapped her arms around


    me, shoulders shaking as she finally let out all the sobs she was holding.


    "Althea tried, but we couldn¡¯t do anything.I¡¯m sorry.Her heartbeat was slowing down." She exined in


    a soft voice.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I closed my eyes as my teeth bit my bottom lip to stop my jaw from quivering.I was losing her.


    My hold on Lucija¡¯s body tightened as I drew strength from her before aloud pounding sound bean


    came from my chamber¡¯s door.I saw Dorian and Gargon behind it.


    My eyes locked with Stone before I let go of Lucy in my arms, and the three of us rushed to my main


    door.I could also hear de¡¯s footsteps following us.I let the double door open, and Dorian rushed


    forward.


    Gargon remained by the door with several demons behind him.


    "King Lucius, the kingdom is threatened with an attack," Dorian stated right away the moment he


    stopped in front of us.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    But I already had an inkling of what he would answer.


    "The demons of the Kingdom of Athwart, led by King Arturos, stand by the border between the two


    kingdoms.They wanted to avenge Princess Nyneve¡¯s death."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 038 - Pro Kalmero Et Reginae Nostrae


    LUCIUS.


    "The demons of the Kingdom of Athwart, led by King Arturos, stand by the border between the two


    kingdoms. They wanted to avenge Princess Nyneve¡¯s death." Dorian stated, his eyes fixed on mine.


    I was right. It was only a matter of time before he woulde for her the moment he felt a


    descendant¡¯s soul disconnect from him.


    But I was sure Nyneve meant nothing to him, and he perhaps just wanted a reason to take my


    kingdom.


    I didn¡¯t say anything and just kept staring at my second-in-mand. I wanted to tell him to just let


    King Arturos destroy Kalmerus. Maybe it was the right time to just sumb and let my own life perish.


    Thad nothing to keep fighting for, nothing to live for.


    ¡®You¡¯re fucking stupid if you just let him destroy your kingdom!¡¯


    Lucija¡¯s words rang in my head. She could read me. But I kept my silence. I felt numb.


    Lucija stepped forward, and Dorian¡¯s attention went to her.


    "Prepare your demon guards, but make sure that the tower is fully secured. We will meet you in a


    quarter of an hour outside of this tower. Prepare to fight for Kalmerus. But I want your strongest warrior


    to remain here and guard Lucius¡¯ chamber. Now, move!"


    She ordered in one breath, her voicecing with authority while her eyes were zing red.


    Dorian¡¯s gaze went back to me, asking for approval, and I just nodded my head.


    His eyes then returned to Lucija before he tipped his head down to her. "I will prepare our demons for


    battle, Princess Lucija. See you in a quarter of an hour."


    He didn¡¯t wait for any response before he vanished in front of us, followed by Gargon and the rest of


    the demon guards behind them.


    "Lucius, look at me." Lucija stood in front of me the moment all of them disappeared, her hands


    clutching my arms tightly. ''''You need to get yourself together and fight for Kalmerus."


    "They can take it," I said in a low, defeated voice.


    "If they take Kalmerus, just think of what Arturos will do with Patrea¡¯s body."


    "I will take her away from here."


    "And where will you go? This is the best ce for you and for Patrea at the moment. Her heart is


    beating, Lucius. She¡¯s fighting to stay alive, and the best you can do is make sure she will wake up to a


    safe Kalmerus."


    ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t wake up? What if she dies?" Tears trickled down my face again as I stared at


    Lucija. She was centuries younger, but at the moment, she was stronger than me. "I don¡¯t think I can


    do this."


    "If she dies, if you want me to kill you, I will. You have my word, Lucius. Whatever you decide after this,


    I will let you. But this kingdom needs you now. Let¡¯s save Kalmerus, for Patrea, for Luther."


    I closed my eyes and stopped myself from tearing up. For Patrea and for Luther.


    "Are youing with me?" I asked her, the moment my eyes snapped open.


    "Tam. And Adan too." She answered.


    "Who will protect Patrea?" I asked again.


    "I will," de answered from behind me. "I don¡¯t have any fucking magic, but I have a wolf and a strong


    witch with me. We will find a way to protect Patrea."


    ¡°With your life," I told him as I turned around to face him.


    "With our lives." He added before he extended his hand for me to take.


    I looked at it before I sped mine with his as we shook hands, firmly sealing the promise he made to


    me.


    "Do you still have the coin Patrea gave you?" Lucy asked de.


    "In my pocket," he answered before he slid his hand into his back pocket and showed me the coin that I


    gave Patrea. I had no idea how it got to him, but I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    "Use it if you need help or if something changes in Patrea¡¯s condition. Do not hesitate to summon


    Lucius." Lucy instructed him.


    He clutched the coin tightly and nodded his head. I walked past him and went back to my bedroom. I


    asked Althea to allow me a moment with Patrea.


    I could still see the anger and pain in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just moved away from


    her grandmother¡¯s side.


    She had every reason to be mad at me. I did all of this to Patrea.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I let my eyes wander over her body. They had dressed her in along ck dress. But I wish they had


    chosen a different color, but maybe it was a color that perfectly described how Lucija and Althea feel at


    the moment.


    After a while, I sat beside Patrea and ced a soft kiss on her forehead before letting my lips brush


    against hers, kissing her gently before I whispered another ¡®I love you¡¯ in her ear, hoping that wherever


    her soul was at the moment, she could hear that.


    I rose from her bed and turned around to find Stone and Lucija already in their demon forms, ready for


    the impending attack. My heart and mind were still not on it, but I had a duty to fulfill. I needed to keep


    Kalmerus safe, at least for Luther.


    I nodded at them, and we walked out of the chamber together, leaving Althea and de to look after


    Patrea. I cast a strong protective shield on my room before I left instructions to the three demon guards


    that would stay and guard this area.


    I then transported our bodies to the outside of the tower, where several of my demon guards were


    already geared up for the battle.


    I looked at my armies before I connected my mind to the globe that held the energy I fed to my


    demons, opening its seal to distribute the remaining energy to everyone who would go to the battle with


    me, including the guards that would remain on the tower.


    The moment the energy had been transferred, my demons roared, and I willed for my body to be raised


    in the air, letting the golden mark in my chest glow as I spoke to my demons.


    "Sairemos e protexeremos a Kalmerus esta noite. Non se debe dar piedade aos demos que queren


    destruir o reino que construimos co noso propio sangue. Tueamus Kalmerus et futuram reginam


    Kalmerus tueamur!"


    [We will go out and fight for Kalmerus tonight! No mercy should be given to demons who want to


    destroy the kingdom we built with our own blood! Let us protect Kalmerus and let us protect the future


    queen of Kalmerus!]


    I didn¡¯t need to exin further, as I knew everyone in my kingdom had been aware of Patrea¡¯s


    presence in my life before I shed them an image of her in my bed, unconscious with my mark


    glowing on her neck.


    Another roar erupted around us as the ground shook with the intensity emitting from my demons¡¯


    bodies and souls.


    "Et usque ad finem pugnabit! Pro Kalmero et Reginae nostrae!"


    [We will fight to the end! For Kalmerus and for our Queen! ] My demons bellowed, and with a nod of my


    head, Strone and Lucy ascended their bodies beside me, with Lucija in between us. I didn¡¯t give any


    more warning and transported my whole battalion to the border, where King Arturos awaited us.


    [What do you need from my kingdom?] I asked King Arturos the moment I appeared at my side of the


    kingdom while he remained at his.


    We had three acres between us, but we both knew that in split seconds, with our demon powers, we


    would be able to reach each other¡¯s armies.


    [I want my daughter¡¯s body, or your kingdom will suffer!] He said it in an arrogant manner.


    [Nyneve is dead, and her body is already rotting with the scum of hell. She knew what she was getting


    into when she stepped insideKalmerus and threatened my female.]


    [Nyneve is my daughter! A king¡¯s daughter! You have no right to take her life! You are not a god!] He


    roared, eyes zing with fire, as one by one, his demons escted from the ground and into the air,


    and I knew the battle had just begun. My eyes zed red as my whole being was engulfed in fire. My


    adrenaline pumped up as I let my innermost demon take full control of me.


    [You wanted war. I will give you war.] I mumbled andughed despite myself before Iunched forward


    and met one demon in the air. My hand aimed directly at his heart, which I ripped out in seconds, as


    everyone around me began jumping and elevating from the ground, ready to fight until death.


    PATREA.


    My eyes snapped open as my body jolted forward, making me rise fromying down.


    I found myself sitting on a bed covered with ck sheets in a ce I had never seen before.


    Wasn''t I in Lucius¡¯ bed a few minutes ago? Where am I now?


    My hand went to my throat as it felt too dry. I was thirsty.


    I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t find anything to drink. In fact, the whole ce looked too empty and too


    dark. The only visible thing I could see was the bed where I was seated.


    "Hello... Anybody here? Lucius?" I called out, but I was met with silence.


    The silence was eerie, and then, one by one, mes flickered all around the room as candles began to


    light up.


    "Lucius?" I called again as my heart began thudding loudly. I couldn¡¯t remember anything about how I


    got here. All I could remember was Lucius ¡ª that I missed him, and that I wished I had his coin so I


    could summon him toe for me.


    "Can anybody hear me?" I shoved the nket off my body as I was about to stand up from the bed


    when I heard a movement from the other side of the room, and a figure was slowly taking form in the


    dark.


    I inched back until my back hit the headrest, giving me no more space to move. I clutched the nket


    to my chest, trying to think of a spell to summon to protect me, but my mind was nk.


    I couldn''t remember any spells.


    What¡¯s happening with me?


    "Who are you?" I asked when I finally found my voice, while the figure in the dark kept moving forward.


    "Mama..."


    My heart stopped as my jaw dropped and tears welled up in my eyes. I knew this voice. I kept praying


    and wishing for her to reach me in my dreams.


    Am I dreaming now?


    "Adora?" I asked as the tears finally trickled down my face at the exact moment the figure came into


    the light, revealing the girl I was so longing to see.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 039 - In Between Realms PATREA.


    "Adora?"


    I asked as the tears finally trickled down my face at the exact moment the figure came into the light,


    revealing the girl I was so longing to see.She still looked the same as thest time I saw her, and


    despite the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes, she looked happier.


    "Am I dead? Why am I seeing you? Where are we?" I asked.


    "We are in between realms, Mama?"


    "What do you mean? Are you stuck in between realms?"


    She shook her head as she sat at the end of my bed.


    "I am with the spirits.I only came here for you ¡ª to ask you if you want toe with me to the spirit


    world."


    "Am I dead?"


    "Lucius bit you."


    I shook my head.


    "He didn¡¯t mean to."


    A spark in the darkness shed before my eyes, and my arms instinctively covered my eyes.


    After a while, I slowly lowered my arms to see another female standing beside Adora.


    Her eyes were pure ck, as was her long hair.


    And from the runes that were covering her body, I already knew who she was.I was now fully convinced


    that I was already dead.


    "Guinevere," I murmured her name.


    She was the guardian of the spirits, akin to the goddesses and gods of the other realms.


    "My child..."


    She greeted me, and her warmth engulfed my body.


    "Am I dead?"


    "On the brink of death."


    "It¡¯s impossible.Lucius will never hurt me." I exined.


    "Did you forget what his father did to you? Lucien made you invincible in the demon¡¯s world - only he


    could kill you.Him and his bloodline?"


    "Are you saying Lucius killed me?"'' My eyes watered as soft sobs escaped my throat.


    "I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean to.He said he loved me."


    "Do you believe it?" Guinevere asked.


    "A demon can have many disguises, including luring a person to believe they want them."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but my heart tells me that he does.Or maybe something is wrong with me because even if I


    know he¡¯s a demon, I do believe him."


    I tilted my head and met Guinevere¡¯s eyes.


    "Are you taking me now?"


    "We can be together, Mama.Together with no pains, no terror, no torture.And we can wait for Althea


    together."


    I wanted that, oh spirits! But I don¡¯t think I was ready to let Lucius go.


    Not yet.


    "Adora..."


    My whole body was wracked with my sobs as I dropped my gaze to myp, my hands covering my


    mouth...


    "I wanted that so bad...but..."


    "But not anymore.You want him...more...right?"


    My head tipped up, and I saw the pain that flitted in my daughter¡¯s eyes.I moved my body so I could get


    closer to her before my hands went to her arms, and I felt relieved that I was able to feel her."Don¡¯t


    ever think that I don¡¯t love you.I do.Every day, I pray for the time I will get to hold you one more


    time.But Adora...I have never been this happy in my whole life.You and Althea, you make a mother¡¯s


    heart happy, but Lucius..."


    "Do you love him, Mama?"


    "I do.And I remember the pain in his eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t deserve that pain.He didn¡¯t mean to kill me.


    I know that, I feel that.


    And I don''t want to die.


    Not yet.


    Not now.


    I want to be happy too.


    Is it too much to ask?"


    My eyes met Guinevere¡¯s, and her eyes softened as she looked at me.


    "I never had to share my witch¡¯s soul with a demon.


    "What do you mean?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "When Lucius marked you, your body underwent a transformation.But I was holding back from letting


    you finish that transformation.I want to give you the choice.I know you love the Demon King, but are


    you ready to forsake everything to be with him?" I swallowed hard as I repeated the words in my head.


    Forsake everything? "His realm will be yours.And one day, when your life perishes both in the human


    realm and the underworld, you may never get the chance to spend eternity with Adora or with Althea."


    My mouth opened as my gaze darted to Adora.She held my hands as love and understanding crossed


    her eyes.


    "I will be okay, Mama.It was enough that I got to tell you that I loved you and that I knew you were


    happy.That¡¯s all I want because if there¡¯s anyone who deserves it, it¡¯s you.And if it¡¯s a demon king who


    can give you that, I won¡¯t care what he is, as long as he loves you the way you deserve to be loved."


    More tears streamed down my face.


    My daughter has always been so selfless.


    "If you cross the threshold to the demon side, there will be no turning back," Guinevere stated.


    "Are you taking away my capacity to summon spirits?"


    "No.It will always be yours.If anything, the transformation will give you stronger power to summon even


    the underworld spirits.


    They will do your binding once the Demon King''s blood runs in your vein."


    "I will be a demon," I told myself.


    Just like Alpha Adan.


    "A hybrid.A strong one, given that the one that bit you is a king of the underworld."


    My eyes went back to Adora as she moved closer and wrapped her arms around me.Her shoulders


    shook as sobs overtook her.


    "I love you and I miss you, Mama.I¡¯m d I can hug you one more time."


    My eyes were filled with tears, which kept streaming down my face.My heart was torn between an


    afterlife with my daughter and an eternity with Lucius.


    I am a mother, and yet I am forsaking my daughter for a man I just met.


    What kind of mother am I?


    ALTHEA.


    "Mama!"


    I screamed as Patrea¡¯s body began to convulse and blood oozed out of the wound Lucius gave her as


    well as from the corner of her mouth.


    In seconds, de was already beside me, holding my shoulders as he stared at Patrea.I kept wiping


    the blood off her mouth, but it just kepting cut.


    "No! No! No! Summon, Lucius!" I yelled at de, but he wasn¡¯t listening.


    Instead, he yanked me roughly off the bed and carried me away from Patrea.


    I hammered his hands before my eyes widened when Patrea¡¯s body glowed until fire engulfed her


    whole body.


    "Nooooo!"


    I screamed at the top of my lungs with my hands extending out.I wanted to go to her, but de was


    holding me tightly in his arms while his chin was on the top of my head, stopping me from moving away


    from him.I was so terrified the fire would consume Patrea, and before I could stop myself, I was already


    chanting a spell to remove the fire.


    "Spiritus ad te voco, prohibe.."


    I was not able to finish my spells because de¡¯s hand went on my mouth, stopping me from talking,


    which aggravated me more.


    "Stop!"


    He growled.


    "Look at her!"


    The fire on Patrea¡¯s body calmed down and was slowly dying out until it waspletely gone.My eyes


    roamed her n.ovelebook whole body, and my eyes widened at the sight in front of me.


    She was no longer wearing the long ck dress I put on her, but instead a ck ensemble that


    exposed her arms and midriff.Her body was painted with ancient markings, including runes.


    "Let me go," I calmly told de, and he did let me go this time.


    I walked slowly to Patrea¡¯s bed, and the moment I was just a few feet away from her, her eyes snapped


    open as her body jolted forward, surprising me and making me take a step back abruptly.


    If de wasn¡¯t behind me to grab me, I would have stumbled in my ass.


    My eyes were so round as I stared at Patrea.


    She looked the same, but not at the same time.


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but something happened to my grandmother.


    But whatever it was, I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    She was alive.I could hear her heartbeat.I rushed toward her and snaked my arms around her.


    She wasn¡¯t moving, and the thought of her forgetting about me hurt my heart, until her arms wrapped


    around my body and her warm lips touched my forehead, cing a soft kiss on it.


    "Althea..." Her voice came out dry.


    "Mama..." I cried harder as I hugged her tighter. I''d been crying the whole time, and I had no idea why I


    still had many tears left in me.


    "Don¡¯t leave me again."


    "No...No, I won¡¯t."


    She smoothed my hair before she held my arms and pulled me away from hugging her.


    "I saw Adora, and she told me how much she loves you.She¡¯s in a good ce."


    My body shook with more sobs before I cupped her face.


    "Mommy didn¡¯t take you? She let you stay?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 040 - Wee to Kalmerus


    ALTHEA.


    "Mommy didn¡¯t take you? She let you stay?" I asked her, overwhelmed that she was back with me and


    happy that she had met Mom again.


    Patrea nodded her head before she hugged me again.


    "Lucius marked me.I chose to ept the mark, Althea.I hope you will never judge me..."


    "No, Never, mama."


    I cut her off before I withdrew from her hugs.


    "If Lucius makes you happy, then he can have you.He kept crying the whole time you were


    unconscious.He thought he killed you.He keeps saying he loves you."


    Tears trickled down Patrea¡¯s face, but this time a smile graced her lips.Do you think it¡¯s possible for him


    to love me?"


    "If I didn¡¯t see him, I would never believe it.But I saw it with my own eyes.Do you love him, Mama?"


    She nodded her head as a red tint crept across her cheeks.


    "I might be too old for this."


    "No one is too old for love, and even demons deserve a chance to be loved back," I told her as I wiped


    the tears off her face.


    "Where is Lucius?"


    "Kalmerus is at war," de answered from behind me.


    "What do you mean?" She asked, her eyes focused on him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "The demon who held Althea hostage, Lucius killed her, and her father took his army and waged war


    with Kalmerus for her death."


    "Oh, spirits! And what are you lot doing here? You must take Althea away from here!"


    "Hmmm...I''m here because you almost died." I told her.


    "And Lucius made me swear to guard you with our lives."


    de added.


    PATREA.


    My heart was pounding too loudly as I told Althea and de that I wanted to go where Lucius was.


    de was not in agreement and insisted that if something happened to me, Lucius would kill him but I


    was not to be swayed.


    I could feel the power coursing through my veins.


    And when de wouldn¡¯t stop talking, I raised my palms and willed for a small fire toe out of it,


    and when it did, it shot out of my hand and bounced everywhere in the room so that Althea had to


    summon a shield to protect the three of us.


    "Mother fucker!"


    de growled, and I just red at him.


    "I¡¯m going.You stay here and take care of Althea" I told him.


    "I''ming with you," Althea said, and I red at her, and this time I felt my eyes burning.


    Althea stepped back, her eyes widening as she stared at me.


    "Your eyes.It''s like Lucy¡¯s."


    It looked like Lucius shared his power with me the same way Lucy shared hers with Adan, just as


    Guinevere told me.


    "I¡¯m not taking you with me because the demons have no remorse when ites to killing, and I don¡¯t


    want you to be harmed or killed."


    "But you¡¯re willing to be harmed or killed."


    Althea snapped at me.


    "Come here, youngdy."


    I motioned with my hand, and she came to hug me.


    "Lucien made me invincible from death in the underworld.I am not easy to kill in this realm.Plus, I¡¯m


    sure Lucius will protect me.I don¡¯t want to sit here and wait, when I know that my king is at war because


    of me.Do you understand that?"


    She nodded her head.


    "And for me to concentrate there, I want to make sure I can focus without thinking of you."


    "I can take care of Althea and watch her back," de said.


    "I don¡¯t doubt that.But not here in the demon world.So please do not argue with me."


    I wanted to take them out of here, but they sold their souls to Lucy, so I would not be able to take them


    out of Kalmerus even if I held the power to do so, if Guinevere was right that Lucius had shared his


    powers with me through the mark he gave me.


    "Be careful, Mama."


    "I will.And behave." I told them, but my eyes were on de, who just shook his head before sitting on


    the couch nearby.


    I would have wanted to assure Althea more, but I was running out of time.I ced a soft kiss on her


    head and willed for my body to be transported to the ce where my king was, and I didn¡¯t need to try


    so hard as my body was immediately sucked into limbo and dropped on the ground between the


    Kalmerus and Athwart.


    The whole ce was burning, and the first thing I saw was a white wolf with wings flying in the air as


    she fired ice, cutting off demon bodies in half before Adan would w their hearts out.


    Even in this realm, they still worked together in perfect harmony.


    But everywhere was chaos, and I couldn¡¯t even tell which demons belonged to our kingdom and which


    belonged to the other kingdom.I created a shield around my body, letting fireballs and spikes bounce


    on it while I spun my body around looking for Lucius.


    And then I spotted him.


    He was mercilessly attacking demons with his bare hands.


    No weapons, no fire ¡ª just his ws, leaping and gripping every demon in his path until there seemed


    to be none left for him at the moment.He stopped moving, and I could see his ripped back moving as


    his chest heaved.He had his back toward me, a mere thirty meters away from where I was standing.


    "Lucius..." I called his name.


    My voice was soft, but I was sure he could hear me.


    His whole body stiffened as his breathing hitched before he slowly turned around to look around him


    until his gaze found mine.


    A smile slowly curled on my lips as my eyes welled with tears, and my king¡¯s mouth dropped open, and


    I could see disbelief flitting in her eyes.


    And then he just dropped down onto his knees without taking his eyes off me.


    "Patrea..." His voice came out faintly, but it was enough for me to hear.


    "You came back for me." I nodded my head and bit my bottom lip as I stared at him.


    Tears trickled down his face, and it was enough to trigger my own tears.


    A surge of emotions washed over me as my lips trembled from my sobs.


    I could no longer deny that I waspletely in love with the demon kneeling before me.


    And I knew that I would be willing to cross all realms just to be with him.


    I removed the shield around me and moved to run toward Lucius, not minding that my bare feet were


    stepping on burning grounds and coals.


    If anything, I felt exhrated to feel the fire in my skin.


    Lucius rose to his feet before a wide smile tugged on his mouth ¡ª even his eyes were smiling ¡ª and


    he began rushing toward me with bigger and longer strides.


    My arms flung forward as he came and caught me in his arms, hugging me as tightly as I was hugging


    him.


    "Patrea! You came back! Never leave me again! You can¡¯t do that.You¡¯re mine.Don¡¯t leave me again."


    He kept mumbling, and some of them were incoherent things but I didn¡¯t mind at all.I already heard


    what I wanted to hear and it was enough to put my heart at ease.I kept nodding my head to every word


    he said until my eyes caught sight of something in front of me.


    Someone fired a fireball our way.


    "No!"


    I screamed, my hand extending out as if it could protect us while my mind searched for a way to


    escape the fire until I willed for our bodies to be transported.


    We were immediately sucked into limbo and dropped on the ground of the cave where we killed Lucien.


    The ce where I first kissed him ¡ª a kiss on his cheek.


    He shed me a devil¡¯s grin as his hand gripped the nape of my neck.


    "Did you transport us?"


    I nodded my head, a coy smile ying on my lips.His eyes roamed my naked skin, looking at the runes


    and ancient markings on my skin, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    And then, he slid his hand to the side of my neck as he urged me to tilt it, giving him a view of the mark


    he had created on my neck.


    His thumb brushed against the wounds, and I felt tingles spreading between my thighs from the way he


    was caressing my mark.


    His gaze went back to mine as his eyes softened.


    "You survive my bite.Does this mean...does this mean, that.."


    He was stuttering ¡ª far from the cocky demon that I knew.


    "I love you, Lucius," I said before I snaked my arms around his neck and mmed my face against his


    naked chest.


    "I don¡¯t know when and how fell in love with you.But I do love you.I¡¯m not even sure if this will work


    between us, but I want to try."


    I heard him take a deep intake of breath before he pulled my body away from his chest and cupped my


    cheek with one hand.


    "It will work.We will make it work." He said in a deep voice, as he stared deeply into my eyes as if


    n.ovelebook he wanted to reach my soul, which he did.


    My heart fluttered as a smile curled on my lips before I nodded my head.


    A smug smirk formed on Lucius¡¯ lips as his grip on my jaw tightened.


    "Wee to Kalmerus, my queen.""


    His deep, baritone voice sent a shiver down my spine, and even before I could react to his words, his


    warm lips had already crushed into mine.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 041 ¨C King Arturos


    LUCIUS.


    I didn¡¯t know it was possible to feel this happy despite the fact that my kingdom was under attack. I was


    so used to taking pride and being boastful of my aplishments, but this happiness Patrea was


    giving me was beyond me. For the first time, I got something because it wanted me, not out of force or


    rebellion.


    Title of the document


    Patrea was alive, and she survived my mark because of one thing: she loved me.


    And I knew at this point that I could do everything, anything, to make sure she wouldn¡¯t regret braving


    the darkness that came along with loving me.


    ¡°Wee to Kalmerus, my queen,¡± I told her as I stared directly into her amber eyes before they


    zed red. And it just made me excited.


    My hand gripped her jaw tightly as I crushed my lips against her, kissing her brutally hard, and my


    queen just epted my kiss wholeheartedly before she snaked her arms around me.


    But I knew I should stop kissing her, or this might lead to other things, and we had a kingdom to


    protect. I pulled away from her lips, but she whimpered and pulled me back, kissing me again, and I


    couldn¡¯t help but smile as I gently bit her bottom lip before pulling away again.


    ¡°We need to get back, or we might not have a kingdom to rule,¡± I told her in a low voice as my thumb


    caressed her cheek. Holding Patrea gently this way just felt natural. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I totally forgot that.¡±


    She said as red tints crept up her cheeks.


    ¡°No No. No need for apologies. I want nothing but to hold you in my arms, to kiss and fuck you, but now


    that you¡¯re back here with me, I want to go out there and protect Kalmerus more than ever.¡± I cupped


    her face with both hands. ¡®I want to rule this kingdom with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overwhelming me.¡± She said as she took a deep breath.


    ¡°Am I? Pardon me, my queen, but I will take it slow from here. We will discuss this again, but for now,


    let¡¯s save Kalmerus.¡± I told her as a smug smirk crossed my face. She nodded her head and beamed at


    me ¡°I will be honored if you fight beside me,¡± I added, and I meant it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use your powers yet.¡±


    ¡°That power Is yours, not mine. And whatever I have, you¡¯ve got more because you¡¯re also a witch.


    Use what you think is best suited, and I will just be beside you, behind you, watching and protecting


    you if you need me.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Lucius.¡± She said, her eyes zing red as her mouth smiled warmly al me. Patrea was


    looking al me as if I were the most precious thing in all of these realms.


    ¡°I love you too. my queen.¡± My hands were still on her face. I didn¡¯t think I would ever get tired of


    looking at her Patrea was just so beautiful and indeed a sight for sore eyes.


    ¡°Stop staring at me and let¡¯s save Kalmerus,¡± she said as a wide grin curled on her lips.


    I looked at her one more time before I changed her clothing. Nothing special, just a full-body suit that


    would make it easier for her to move.


    ¡°Wow. I¡¯m not sure I can handle this clothing, it¡¯s too sexy.¡± She said her cheeks were burning red.


    ¡°Do you want me to change it if you¡¯re notfortable?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°No I like it. I feel like a princess geared up for battle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re demoting yourself because I see a warrior queen.¡± I winked at her before I reached for her


    hand, and she took it without a second thought, ¡°Ready?¡±


    She nodded her head, and with our hands sped together, we were sucked into limbo and ended up


    at the ce where the battle was still ongoing.


    My eyes scanned the whole perimeter, and I could see my demons were in an advantageous position.


    Lucija had been doing a good job of decapitating most of them before they got totally burned, but like


    any demon, as long as their hearts were intact, their king could revive them to life. So they kepting


    back.


    ¡®If you kill a demon, you need to w their hearts and crush them. Or Arturos can bring them back to


    life.¡¯ I told her through our mind connection.


    Her body jolted, and I forgot to tell her that I was now able to mindlink her But she nodded her head as


    she opened her palm and began chanting something, and soon air swirled in her palm before mes


    danced around it.


    I knew I should be killing demons, but I wanted to make sure Patrea was secured until she could


    decide what weapon she would be using.


    Soon, my queen was throwing a circle of air with jagged edgesbined with fire at every demon


    trying to lunge at her She was slicing demons in half while the rest of my demons were wing hearts


    and crushing them. And I think she was enjoying what she was doing. I sprung into action as soon as I


    was aware she could handle herself and my demons were around her. I could see Artutos at the far


    end, and I needed to take out massive numbers of demons before I could get to him. I wanted his heart


    in my hand


    Beforeing here, I only wanted to protect Kalmerus, but I had a new goal in mind. I wanted Athwart


    as well. Killing him and eating his heart were the only ways to get it. I was busy attacking demons along


    the way when my attention was caught by Lucija¡¯s white wolf, Angel, descending from the air and


    landing beside Patrea In no time, Patrea was already climbing at her back, and they began rising and


    gliding in the air ¨C with Angel firing ice and Patrea with air and fire.


    I knew Patrea was in good hands, so I put my whole focus back on my own battle ¡ª killing demons


    and wing hearts. But it was a big mistake.


    A loud growl erupted in the air and shook the ground, and I knew it came from Stone.


    My head snapped to the direction where his growl wasing from, and I followed his line of sight


    Angel was fumbling down from the air as her wings were broken and caught fire. Stone was already


    diving in the air to catch her, which he did, but before he could pull an unconscious Patrea, Arturos had


    already grabbed Patrea¡¯s wrist before they disappeared mid-air.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    A loud hiss escaped my throat as my body spun around, searching for where they would reappear. I


    couldn¡¯t reach Patrea¡¯s mind as she was unconscious, but I could still feel Arturos¡¯ aura.


    They were still here.


    A loudughter filled the air as everything stayed still, including the air. All the demons stopped fighting


    all at once, and all attention was on Arturos, standing on a burning boulder, carrying Patrea in his arms.


    He was too high, and it would take time to get to where he was by flying. And I would never be able to


    appear beside him because our powers and auras were equal at the moment, and he would repel my


    advances. In the same way, he couldn¡¯t just appear beside me even if he wanted to. Hisughter was


    hurting my ears and crushing my heart.


    My jaw clenched and my hands coiled into tight fists as the demon mark on my chest kept burning


    brightest. ¡°Let her go and face me,¡± I told him. ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward and shield yourself behind a female.¡±


    ¡°A heart for a heart, Lucius. Kalmerus or this female in my arms.¡± He answered back.


    There was no question I would give up my kingdom for her, but I knew he would still end up killing her


    after. Females are worth nothing to demons My breathing hitched as I stared at him with a fire burning


    in my eyes. I saw Lucija transform back into her demon form and slowly heal the burn on her


    shoulders.


    ¡°If you touch even just a strand of her hair, I will make sure you and all of your descendants will vanish


    in this realm,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t scare me, Lucius. I don¡¯t care about anyone as much as this female meant to you.¡± He


    laughed evilly as his grip around Patrea tightened before he shouted. ¡°Again! Kalmerus, or this


    female?¡±


    A roar from his demons ripped through the air as my body let out a force I had never experienced in my


    whole life.


    I knew it was impossible to protect Patrea if another king was holding her.


    But I got to try.


    My body at the moment felt like I could do everything Like I was invincible and powerful.


    I needed to save my queen.


    I closed my eyes and envisioned Patrea¡¯s body glowing and burning with a fire that burned even at the


    hands of the strongest demon.


    And then it happened. A loud scream filled the air, and it made my eyes snap open.


    Arturos was roaring as he let go of Patrea¡¯s body, which was engulfed in a red fire.


    I wanted to rush to catch her, but my body was undergoing such a transformation that my feet were


    rooted to the ground.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed as fire erupted in my whole being and burst out like an explosion, but there was


    nothing I could do to stop Patrea from hitting the ground below.


    I keep sending shields her way, but they were being caught by the fucking demons standing around the


    area where she was about to fall.


    I roared one more time, and I saw Stone already flying beside her but could note to touch her


    while Arturos¡¯ demons kept attacking him.


    My vision blurred as I tried to stop the fire around Patrea¡¯s but it wouldn¡¯t stop,


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Her body would be crushed if she hit the ground.


    And then it happened: a floating water globe shot past from behind me and struck Patrea¡¯s body,


    enveloping her in a bubble that broke her fall before the bubble floated in my direction.


    My head snapped back, and I saw Althea with her eyes closed, hair standing as she chanted in a


    language I couldn¡¯t understand while a big ck wolf was standing behind her, stopping several


    demons from reaching her.


    Soon Lucija appeared on her right and Stone on her left as she continued to summon Patrea¡¯s body to


    come to her. They were all here to protect my queen.


    I didn¡¯t waste time and linked with my demons tounch an attack. It was only then that I realized I had


    transformed into something else.


    Like Lucija, my ultimate demon form had surfaced.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 042 ¨C The Alpha¡¯s Little Witch


    BLADE


    Althea kept pacing back and forth. At first, I didn¡¯t mind, but I was beginning to get irritated with the way


    she kept moving in front of me, and my eyes couldn¡¯t stop following her. If I had my way, I would pull


    her onto myp and tie her up around me.


    Title of the document


    ¡°Can you stop doing that?¡± I spoke in a low voice, as I did my best not to show how her moving around


    bothered me already.


    ¡°Waiting for the unknown is killing me. I don¡¯t know how you can just stay still there for a long time like


    you¡¯re not even breathing.¡± She snapped at me. ¡°Did you forget I¡¯m a mercenary? I can stay here for


    days and you won¡¯t even know I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Are you not worried about what¡¯s happening out there?¡± She asked, ignoring my words.


    ¡°No. I know they can handle them.¡± But the truth was, I was not worried, not yet, because she was safe


    here with me.


    The rest of them were demons. I was sure if they died, they could find ways to revive themselves, but


    Althea could not, so it was better if we stayed here.


    ¡°Look at this.¡± Her words snapped me from my thoughts, and I saw her holding a big, ck fabric. She


    slipped her hand under it, and the fabric disappeared along with the portion of her hand.


    ¡°What the f*uc*k is that?¡± I growled as I stood up from my seat.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Patrea¡¯s invisible cloak. Let me try.¡±


    ¡°Althea!¡± I wanted to stop her, but she was already wrapping it around her, and then she was gone in


    front of me.


    ¡°Althea!¡± I growled as my heart thudded loudly. Sweat formed on my forehead as I swiveled my body


    around looking for any signs of her but there was nothing.


    ¡°Stop with your jokes ande back here!¡± I growled one more time.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± She spoke softly, and I felt a breath running along my arm.


    Althea was shorter, so I knew she was just beside me. I carefully raised my arm and tried to snake it


    around her body, but I only grasped air.


    ¡°What the f*uc*k?¡± I cursed under my breath before turning around.


    ¡°Hi!¡± She suddenly appeared in front of me, and my body jerked back so much that I almost lost my


    footing.


    ¡°Althea!¡± I growled, and I would have snapped angrily at her if I hadn¡¯t seen the smile that curled on her


    lips ¡ª her first smile for me in the underworld. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was capable of scaring the big bad wolf.¡± She joked, her eyebrows hiking up while her


    eyes flitted with mischievousness


    She had no idea she was the only one who could scare me at this point in my life.


    ¡°I think we should go to where they are. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± She added.


    ¡°With the cloak as our only weapon? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how insane I am.¡± ¡°Althea stopped there. I¡¯m not letting you out of this room.¡±


    ¡°I just want to make sure Patrea and Lucy are safe.¡±


    ¡°And what can you do if they¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if you don¡¯t want toe with me, then I will go alone. I¡¯m not just going to stay here


    and wait until this ce is taken over. Imagine if Lucy dies, as well as all of them. We will be stuck here


    with a new king. What do you think they will do to us? Of course, I¡¯m sure you can take all the


    punishment, but I don¡¯t think I will survive if they beat me or abuse me.¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± I growled, and this time I didn¡¯t stop myself from grabbing her. My hand snaked into her


    back as I pushed her body closer so roughly that her front mmed against mine.


    I heard her curse softly, but I didn¡¯t mind as I wrapped my arms around her. She was right. I could take


    all the things they could do to me, but I was not going to watch them abuse Althea. Not in this realm or


    any other realms.


    ¡°But we need to make sure we are safe before we go there,¡± I told her, trying my best to soften my


    voice so she would not use the cloak and run away from me.


    ¡°This cloak will help us. Patrea and Lucy told me anyone wearing this could not be detected or scented


    by demons. We can go to where they are, and then we can watch in silence If anything goes bad, we


    will help.¡± ¡°But if they can handle it, we will just watch. Is that clear, Althea?¡±


    She nodded her head as she pulled her body away from me. If anything, at least she was not resisting


    me at the moment.


    ¡°Patrea will lose focus if she realizes you are there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, de.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any harming your way.¡±


    ¡°Will it hurt you if something happens to me?¡± She asked, her eyes staring directly at me. Her question


    caught me off-guard.


    ¡°I mean, your wolf will be devastated, right?¡± She turned around and began shaking or dusting off the


    cloak before she changed the subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s too big. It should be able to cover you.¡±


    I took the cloak from her hand and sped her hand with mine before walking with her toward the


    double door. I knew there would be demons guarding outside, and I had no idea how we would talk


    with them, so it was better if we slipped out.


    But I had no f*uc*king idea where we were or how we would get out of this pce.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Althea opened the door, and the demons hissed and began speaking in theirnguage. My mouth


    opened and closed. How the f*uc*k do I speak with them? But if the demon who spoke with Lucius


    earlier could deliver his news in humannguage, maybe they could as well.


    ¡°Human tongue? Speak human?¡± I was gesturing with my hand for them to speak, but I couldn¡¯t


    understand their words until Althea began speaking in anguage I had never heard of and the demon


    nearest to her began speaking with her.


    My forehead creased because I looked f*uc*king stupid trying to make them talk mynguage, and this


    little witch behind me was doing it wlessly. ¡°Put it over us. He will bring us to where they are.¡± She


    pointed at the cloak in my hand when she finally spoke to me.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I used a witch trantor. Plus, they were asked to guard the chamber, but they were not asked to stop


    us from going out. And with a little charm, he agreed to take us there.¡± She smiled at me before


    speaking to the demon again and then returning her gaze to me.


    ¡°We need to hold him so he can take us both there.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t promise him anything? Like your f*uc*king body or¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She red at me.


    ¡®I f*uc*king swear to the Goddess if you trade yourself for this¡­


    ¡°Shut it, de. I¡¯m not stupid. Can you trust me for once?¡±


    I took a deep breath and just shut my mouth. ¡°Put it over you, and then I¡¯ll stand in front of you¡­¡± I


    didn¡¯t allow her to finish before I scooped her up and carried her in one arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, but her arms coiled around my neck.


    ¡°We will trip if we need to walk and you¡¯re in front of me. If you expect me to make baby steps so I


    won¡¯t fall on you, then you¡¯re crazy. We will eventually blow up our disguise. It¡¯s better that I carry you


    and you hold the cloak in ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heavy. You might get tired,¡± she said, but her eyes were avoiding mine while the demons around


    us were gawking at us as if they had never seen anyone carrying a female like this.


    ¡°Trust me, baby. I won¡¯t get tired.¡± I was not able to stop myself from saying that, but it felt so good,


    although I did my best not to grin so she wouldn¡¯t get upset that I called her that.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do this,¡± she said.


    I helped her put the cloak over us, and it suddenly felt like we were in our own world as the air we


    breathed was each other¡¯s breath. She nodded her head at me, and we slipped our hands outside the


    cloak. She touched the demon¡¯s shoulder, and I ced my hand over hers while still touching the


    demon.


    I wanted to make sure he would bring us to the same ce because, as much as I was thankful for the


    help, I didn¡¯t trust anyone, especially a demon, when it came to Althea.


    I was still lost in my own thoughts when, without warning, my body was sucked into limbo. ¡°Mother


    f*uc*ker!¡± I growled the moment my feet touched the ground.


    Althea immediately pressed her cheek against my lips to stop me from growling more since her hands


    were tightly gripping the cloak.


    As much as the transport annoyed me, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her gesture, so I began kissing her


    cheek. She pulled away and red at me before she mouthed that we needed to focus on the battle.


    I just shrugged my shoulders and nodded my head, suppressing my smile this time before I let my eyes


    roam the entire ground.


    Shit!


    This was no joke. I¡¯d been to hundreds of battles and attacks, but it never looked like this. Everywhere


    was f*uc*king fire, and it was only then that I felt my skin perspiring from the heat like I was being


    roasted.


    ¡°No!¡± Althea screamed, and the cloak went off our bodies as she jumped out of my arms.


    Patrea¡¯s body was burning as it fell from the heavens. But I couldn¡¯t see all of her as a number of


    demons were already heading our way.


    My wolf, even without mymand, pushed his way out, and I just let him. In seconds, I was already


    on my paws, baring my teeth at the demons who were aiming for Althea.


    I kept ripping their bodies, but they kept forming new ones, and I was so f*uc*king annoyed already


    until I realized the ball of fire heading my way just kept bouncing off.


    Althea had enveloped me in a shield while she was also protecting Patrea. I wanted to stop her


    because soon it would take all her energy, but I also knew I needed her more than ever because there


    was no f*uc*king way I would survive these fires without her shield.


    ¡°Althea, let go of de¡¯s shield.¡± Lucy told her, and my little mate just kept shaking her head as she


    continued to chant her spells while Patrea¡¯s body floated in the air. My heart warmed at her gesture..


    She wanted to protect me. But I had no idea how long before she would copse from using too much


    energy, and the shield was already weakening. The fire was still bouncing, but not as much as earlier.


    ¡°Take it off, Althea. I¡¯m putting a shield on de and all of us.¡± Lucy said it louder, and the moment


    Althea nodded her head, my first shield disappeared before a new one emerged, and this time it was


    stronger.


    ¡°w and crush their hearts, or they will keeping back to life!¡± Stone yelled, and I nodded my


    wolf¡¯s head because I was f*uc*king sure the message was for me. I transformed back to my human


    form and began leaping in the air, lunging at demons with my bare hands and wing their hearts


    directly while making sure I could still see Althea in my peripherals.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Patrea¡¯s body was almost within reach. And at that exact moment that my


    gaze darted to her. her body jolted forward as if she was gasping for air while her eyes were zing


    red.


    She was alive.


    And my heart calmed down.


    I was worried the whole time that she was dead and about what would happen to Althea if she was.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Book 2


    Chapter 43 ¨C Mind Connection


    PATREA.


    I gasped for air as my throat continued to bum, but it didn¡¯t feel painful at all. In fact, the warmth in my


    throat was soothing.


    Title of the document


    I let my hand trail down my neck as I softly moaned, only to realize that my whole body was burning.


    My body jolted up, and I sat down. I was floating while the battle continued below me.


    It took a while before everything registered as to where I was and what was happening. Earlier, I was


    riding Angel, Lucy¡¯s winged wolf. While Lucy wasmunicating with me about different ways I could


    use my new power, something suddenly hit my back.


    I knew Lucy had ced a protective spell around us, but it looked like the one who fired it used a


    bigger power than Lucy had, so whatever she used was not enough.


    Everything happened so fast. Angel¡¯s wings were also hit by fire, and we came crashing down. I tried to


    put a spell on to protect us from falling, but everything suddenly went dark, and I had no idea what


    happened next.


    But here I am now.


    I tilted my head back, and I saw Althea below me, chanting spells, and it made me realize the energy


    surrounding me came from her.


    My heart thudded loudly as worry coursed through my whole body. Although Lucy, Adan, and de


    were around to protect her, she was already losing so much energy because her nose was bleeding


    profusely.


    I had to get moving. I aimed for the fire to subside, but before I could make my next move, Lucius was


    already in my mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s my fire. Let it burn, so I can protect you from anyone hitting you.¡± I was about to reject the idea as I


    didn¡¯t want to steal his energy when I saw him in his new form.


    His body had grown twice as big, with little horns or thorns sprouting around his arms. And I knew we


    were in a battle, but my mind drifted to how on earth I would survive if he f*uc*ked me in that form.


    Oh, spirits! I shook my head to let those thoughts leave my head when I heard Lucius chuckling.


    ¡®We can try if you¡¯re that curious. I promise I will be gentle.¡¯ He was teasing me all the while he was


    busy exploding demons around him. My eyes widened, but I remained quiet. Was this how the mind


    connection works? This was so awkward. He would be able to hear everything.


    ¡®Yes. I will hear everything.¡¯ He answered. Of course, he could hear me. ¡®Unless you learn to control


    what your mind can connect with me or not.¡¯


    ¡®You need to teach me,¡¯ I told him. ¡®Maybe I won¡¯t,¡¯ he replied. ¡®Lucius!¡¯ I snapped at him before I


    summoned spirits to send a stronger protective globe to my granddaughter and to everyone around her


    before nodding my head at her.


    She let go of the protective spell she cast on me and I slowly descended from the air.


    Althea dropped to her knees, panting, and from the pale expression on her face, she was about to fall


    to the ground.


    A loud beastly growl erupted in the air as de sprung toward where Althea was and caught her body


    before she copsed, and everything happened so fast after that.


    I saw Lucius direct his attention to Althea and de, and in seconds, they were gone from my


    peripherals.


    ¡°No!!!¡± I screamed as my body sted off some sparks that repelled the demons that were about to


    lunge at me.


    ¡®Rx, they¡¯re back in the tower.¡¯ Lucius exined, and it was only then that I was able to breathe


    again. It was better that she wasn¡¯t here.


    I spun my body around as I rose from the ground, and everywhere I looked, it was the same. Demons


    kept sprouting from dead bodies and from the depths of the ground.


    If no one raised a white g, this battle might go on forever because both Lucius and Arturos had


    demons surrounding and guarding them. So there was no way they could be attacked right away.


    I spun around faster and spread my arms open as I called for the spirits of the underworld. I had not


    used this spell before, but it felt like I knew what I needed to do.


    ¡°Spiritus cognitiorum et spirituum inferorum. Exaudi orationem meam. Potentiam verberant daemones


    Kalmerus protegendi eiusque familiam regiam.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The fire that engulfed me died down, and I could feel Lucius trying to reach my mind, but he couldn¡¯t


    get through because of the spells surrounding my aura.


    ¡°Spiritus cognitiorum et spirituum inferorum. Exaudi orationem meam. Potentiam verberant daemones


    Kalmerus protegendi eiusque familiam regiam.¡±


    I was calling the spirits of the covens in the human realm as well as the dead spirits in the underworld ¨C


    a call to protect the demons of Kalmerus and its royal family.


    With my body spinning and my eyes closed, I ascended in the air as I kept chanting the same words


    over and over until I felt a strong energy surround me for a while before the same energy mmed on


    my body, making me jolt forward, but it didn¡¯t hurt me at all.


    I snapped my eyes open, and they began to burn while smoke was rising from my palms. My eyes met


    Lucius¡¯ and in seconds he nodded his head. A force came out of my hands in the direction of Arturos,


    and Lucius dove in, using the force to spiral him forward in this direction. This was the only way we


    could reach him in seconds, not giving him time to react or disappear.


    I watched as the force I threw into the air pushed Lucius like a lightning bolt.


    It amazed me that even without words, I was able to connect with him, and our minds were working in


    perfect sync.


    It might be the demon mark ¨C the same reason Adan and Lucy were fighting inbat together in


    perfect rhythm with each other.


    If this was how it was going to be for the rest of our lives, then I wanted it. I wanted to be able to help


    Lucis protect Kalmerus because I knew how much this kingdom meant to him.


    A loud roar shook the ground as Lucius took Arturos by the neck.


    A flock of demons flew and dove in the direction of Lucius, but before they could touch him, I sent a


    spiral of strong forces that were released by Lucius¡¯ body like a tidal wave, knocking all the demons


    backward, before I built a shield around Lucius and Arturos.


    My king flew their bodies up until they reached the highest point of the rocks and boulders surrounding


    this area. It was so high that I could barely see them. Some of Arturos¡¯ demons were flying up, but


    Lucy, Adan, and Lucius¡¯ demons were stopping them from reaching them.


    I descended my body onto a higher boulder so that I was above everyone except Lucius and Arturos. I


    was about to raise my body higher and summon the spirits to bring me where the two kings were when


    a big sh of light was emitted from the top of the boulder where they were.


    My heart stopped as I watched the boulder where they were engulfed by a massive me. No. Please,


    not Lucius.


    ¡®Lucius?¡¯ I tried to link him but there was no response.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Book 2


    Chapter 44-Athwart


    PATREA.


    ¡®Lucius?¡¯ I called for him again and I was already beginning to panic.


    Title of the document


    ¡®Here.¡¯ He appeared beside me as a body fell from the top and hit the ground with a loud thud Arturos¡¯


    body was totally deformed, and his head was missing. But his head came crashing down after a few


    seconds, smashing to the ground as his brain and blood sttered on the demons around that area.


    My head snapped back to look at Lucius, who was now back in his regr demon form, probably so he


    wouldn¡¯t tower over me. In his hands was Arturo¡¯s heart.


    The demons everywhere stopped fighting, and some of them just suddenly disappeared, their bodies


    crumbling to ashes as they just vanished in the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked Lucius.


    ¡°Those demons were revived by Arturos, on his death, they woulde with him.¡±


    ¡°And those who are still alive?¡± ¡°They will be our demons.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean you will rule Athwarth as well?¡±


    ¡°We will rule Athwart.¡± He said c*oc*kily.


    ¡°But his heir?¡±


    ¡°I have Arturos¡¯ heart. The kingdom is mine. They have to take my heart to get it. Or if I submit Athwart


    to them. But it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    He shed me a smug grin before he bit a portion of his heart, blood dripping, and it was still pulsating.


    I didn¡¯t cringe. Instead, my mouth watered, making me lick my lips as I stared at it. ¡°Not too fast, my


    queen. I want to share this heart with you, but I want my blood to be the first one you taste and drink.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He threw the heart to Adan, which he caught without a problem. I heard Lucy telling him not to eat it as


    she didn¡¯t want to rule Athwart. It made me smile because Lucy was still firm in her stand to never rule


    the underworld. ¡°In front of our demons, mark me and drink my blood,¡± Lucius asked me.


    ¡°Lucius¡­ that¡¯s a big risk.¡± I shook my head as my heart clenched.


    ¡°Do you doubt if I love you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I can¡¯t prove if you love me or not. I just don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    ¡°Mark me.¡±


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± I hissed.


    ¡°I love you, Patrea. I didn¡¯t even understand the meaning of the word until you came. And if I died


    because you bit me, I would die knowing that I love you and that you love me back. What a beautiful


    way to die. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s scaring me, Lucius. I will be okay without marking you.¡±


    ¡°I want your mark on my skin.¡± He tilted his head to the demons below us who were looking up at us.


    ¡°Ad genua tua procumbe et reginae tuae inclina! ¡° [Drop to your knees and bow to your queen.] He


    roared at them, and they obeyed without any rebellion.


    ¡°Ave regi et reginae Kalmeri et Athwart!¡± [Hail to the Queen of Kalmerus and Athwart] Dorian roared,


    and every demon followed suit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fail me. Mark me.¡± His voice was so low like he was begging to have this.


    ¡°I will never forgive myself if something happens to you.¡±


    Lucius took my hand andid it on his chest. ¡°Do you hear my heart beating? When I thought you were


    dying, I was ready to w at my own heart so I could follow your soul. I was so devastated, Patrea, that


    I failed to notice that your soul didn¡¯t smell death. You see, I can smell the souls of the living on the


    brink of death. But I was so terrified of losing you that I didn¡¯t see the signs that there was no sign of


    death looming around me.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip as tears welled in my eyes. I could understand his grief, and it was the same thing I


    was feeling at the moment at the thought of marking him.


    ¡°But it made me realize a lot of things. I was fine with living on my own for two centuries. But since you


    came, I¡¯m not sure I canst a cycle [ day] without you. I love you, Patrea, and I would do everything in


    my power to make sure that you will like the Underworld.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me cry in front of your demons.¡±


    ¡°Our demons. They¡¯re also yours.¡± I swallowed hard, still lost for words. ¡°So, don¡¯t fail me. Mark me, so


    our demons know to whom their king belongs.¡±


    How on earth or in hell could I top those words?


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to bite.¡± I wiped the tears with my hand, but Lucius carried on and swiped the


    rest with his thumb.


    ¡°Bite me any way you want, as deep as you can go. I want to be the first blood you will drink as a half-


    demon. You can never go wrong with biting, you¡¯ve been doing so well at biting me with your human


    teeth.¡± A smug smirk tugged on his mouth on thest part he said, and I couldn¡¯t help smiling as well as


    feeling my cheeks burn. My eyes darted to Lucy, who winked at me. Adan¡¯s arms were around her as


    he stood behind her with his head on her neck, either nuzzling her or biting her.


    I smiled back at Lucy before turning my attention back to Lucius, by this time, my gums were already


    itching. Lucius cupped my cheeks harshly before he pulled me closer and crushed his lips against


    mine.


    I kissed him back hard until I felt my teeth elongating.


    My hands went to his cheek as I withdrew from his mouth and trailed my lips down to his neck, letting


    my teeth graze his skin and my tongue swipe over his throat until I found my way to the space between


    his neck and his corbone. A suppressed hiss escaped his throat as his hands held my arms tightly.


    ¡°F*uc*k, Patrea. If you keep doing that, I might end up f*uc*king you in front of our demons.¡±


    I should be terrified at the idea, but I didn¡¯t feel anything except delicious tingles spreading in my thighs,


    and I was sure my p*uss*y was getting wetter.


    I nibbled and sucked on his neck as I waited for my demon teeth toe out, and it didn¡¯t take long


    before my mouth was forced open as my demon fangs erupted.


    I could feel my eyes burning, and so was everything in my body. My arms clung under his armpits as I


    let my fangs graze over his skin.


    Lucius pressed our bodies closer, and I could feel his hard c*oc*k pressing against my mound, and it


    was enough to give me the confidence to move forward.


    ¡°I love you, my king¡­¡± I murmured against his skin.


    ¡°I love you too, my queen,¡± he replied as my fangs sank into his skin, piercing deep into his flesh.


    ¡°My queen, I offer to you Kalmerus and Athwart¡­ and my whole heart.¡± He continued speaking, and


    hisst words made my whole body shudder as tears trickled down my face, but I didn¡¯t stop digging


    deeper into his skin while sucking and drinking his blood at the same time, until my mouth, salivating


    for his blood, was content.


    Lucius was overwhelming me with his words, and I feared that biting him would cost him his life, but I


    knew deep in my heart that I believed him ¡ª that he loved me, like no other man, or any other species,


    could. And it would save him from dying.


    My shoulders continued to shake from my silent sobs as I pulled my fangs out of his skin. Blood trickled


    down his neck, and I began licking and sucking it clean, only stopping when I saw white veins sprout


    from the wounds I gave him. It contrasted brightly against his ck demon skin and covered his whole


    neck before spreading further down to where his heart was on his chest, where it stayed and didn¡¯t


    spread out more.


    I tilted my head up and locked eyes with Lucius, my heart pounding so loudly against my chest, hoping


    for the best because I was sure if anything happened to him, I would w my heart out as well.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°Never been better!¡± He eximed as his hand went up


    and caught the heart that I was sure Adan threw back at him.


    He ced the heart in front of our faces, and without words, I knew what he wanted us to do.


    My mouth watered, and a wicked smile graced my lips as I stuck out my tongue, swiping the blood over


    the heart in his hand before taking my first bite. Soon, Lucius leaned forward and took a bite too.


    Blood trickled down the corner of our mouths until there was nothing left to eat. His hand went to the


    back of my head and pushed me forward to his face. Our mouths smashed, arms entangled around


    each other as we kissed passionately and hard, tongues fighting for dominance with love overflowing in


    our hearts.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he pulled away from our kiss, much to my dismay. I couldn¡¯t help the hiss that


    came out of my throat. Lucius leaned forward and pecked my lips before he took my hand, guiding me


    to face the crowd of demons below us. ¡°Kalmerus! Athwart! Tibi offero, Regina tua! Regina Patrea


    Kalmeri et Athwart!1¡¯ [Kalmerus! Athwart! I present to you, your Queen! Queen Patrea of Kalmerus and


    Athwart!] He said it in a booming voice that echoed throughout the wholend.


    The demons who were still on their knees tipped down their heads all at the same time as they chanted


    in demon tongues! It was too loud and had too many words, but I could understand it properly: Hail to


    the Queen of Kalmerus! Hail to the Queen of Athwart!


    My eyes watered as I let my gaze roam on the vastnd below us. This was not just a figment of my


    imagination. This was happening: I was letting myself go back to Kalmerus and weing Athwart as


    well.


    I had no idea what to say or if I should say something, so I turned my head to the side to ask Lucius,


    only to find my demon king on his knees, looking up at me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked as I turned to face him. ¡°Get up¡­¡± thest words came out almost like a


    whisper.


    ¡°My queen. I had never formally asked you if you wanted this life in the underworld with me. But I¡¯m


    willing topromise to your heart¡¯s desire as long as you ept me and Kalmerus. And Athwart.¡± His


    eyes softened, and I could see uncertainties flitting in them. Did he think that after everything, I would


    still doubt epting Kalmerus?


    I dropped to my knees and took his hands in mine, putting our sped hands in between our lips as we


    leaned our foreheads against each other. And with our eyes closed, I told him my deepest feelings.


    ¡°Where you will be, I will follow. To the ends of the earth and the depths of hell. I¡¯m yours, Lucius. In


    whatever realms this life would take us, here and to the eternal life, that¡¯s how much I love you.¡±


    I opened my eyes, and I saw that I was not the only one with tears racing down my cheeks. My heart


    warmed, knowing my demon king was now capable of feeling every possible emotion a human could


    have.


    ¡°I love you, Patrea.¡± Lucius kept pecking my lips while the demons kept chanting and rooting. I could


    see them in my peripherals, shooting fireballs everywhere, using fire to protect, and it was warming my


    whole heart.


    ¡°Do you think Athwart will ept us?¡± I asked Lucius in between his pepper kisses. ¡°They are demons,


    my queen. Their loyalty stays with the king and queen that rightfully own them The moment I wed


    Arturos¡¯ heart, Athwart was already on our feet.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    B2 045 - Heir of Athwart


    KINGDOM OF ATHWART LUCIUS.


    After themotion had died down, all of Athwart¡¯s demons on the battlefield were sent to Kalmerus,


    where my demon guards briefed them on the way I was running my kingdom.


    While Patrea and I, together with Lucija and Stone, headed back to the tower to check on Althea at


    Patrea¡¯s request.


    The two talked alone before Althea agreed to be sent back to the human realm, as Patrea didn¡¯t want


    her to stay here.


    And now that Patrea was connected to me, and demon blood was already running in her veins, she


    would be able to n.ovelebook transport back and forth to the human world any time she wanted.


    It would make it easier for her to visit Althea.


    After we had said goodbye to everyone and Patrea thanked them for their help, Lucija took everyone


    back to their territory, while Patrea and I headed to Athwart.


    If I had my choice, I would be spending the next hours with Patrea alone, but there were things that we


    couldn¡¯t dy at the moment, and it made me happy that my queen was all up foring along with


    me on this one.


    stor, one of Arturos¡¯ offspring, whom I believed was also supposed to be the heir to his throne,


    refused to leave the tower of Athwart.I sent Dorion to make sure the tower was clear, and this was the


    information he ryed to me.


    stor even sted some demons who attempted to take him away from his chamber.


    If Patrea was not with me, I would not be facing this demon.I would just kill him right away, but I had too


    much blood in my hands already for today, and my desire to hold Patrea¡¯s hand in mine was greater


    than my desire to kill him.I transported our bodies to the throne hall of the tower, where Dorion was


    waiting for us.


    "How is it now?" I asked as soon as we appeared in front of him.


    "[All of Arturos¡¯ spawns had disappeared even before I arrived except for stor.]" He stated this, andI


    simply nodded my head.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "[Have you checked the dungeon to see if anyone was set free?]"


    "[The dungeons are calm.However, the prisoners were requesting a dialogue with you.]"


    "[We can do that some other time.I have to kick out stor first.Where is he?]"


    "[In his chamber,]" Dorion replied.


    I acknowledged his response and told him to attend to other matters, and he disappeared immediately


    in front of us.


    "We will enter his chamber, and you might see something you don¡¯t want to see," I told Patrea as I


    turned my body to face her.


    "The demon is having an orgy."


    "I¡¯ve seen orgies in the past.Do you think Lucien didn¡¯t try to corrupt my mind?" She replied cockily.


    My hand went to her jaw before I kissed her softly.


    Kissing Patrea felt so natural that even without thinking, I always ended up kissing her.


    "I just want to make sure you will not feel ufortable once we go there," I told her the moment I


    broke our kiss.


    She smiled before her thumb wiped the wetness from my lips.


    "I won¡¯t.But can I ask you something? And can you answer me honestly?"


    "I have never lied to you."


    She nodded her head before she asked.


    "Will you be engaging in orgies? Will you force me to have orgies?"


    "No for the first question, and hell no for the second."


    I hissed, my arm wrapping around her back to her waist before I pulled her closer.She tilted her head


    up and met my eyes.


    "I¡¯m not interested in orgies anymore.One pussy is enough for me.And there¡¯s no fucking way I¡¯m going


    to share you with anyone."


    "Demons love orgies." She stated.


    "Are you having an urge for orgies now?"


    My eyes delved deep into hers, wanting to see her truth while my heart thudded loudly.It was only now


    that I could fully understand Lucija when she told me that Stone was enough for her.


    I rememberedughing at her face and telling her that demons would never be satisfied with one


    sexual partner.I was now eating my words because I simply wanted Patrea just for myself.


    And for some reason, my heart was aching while I waited for her response.


    What if the demon blood I gave her made her crave multiple partners? For orgies? Could I say no to


    her? Her arms snaked around me as a seductive grin curled on her lips, and it made my heart thud


    more loudly.I wished I hadn¡¯t taught her earlier how to control her mind so I could still read her mind


    now.


    "I don¡¯t think I''ll befortable with anyone except you, my king.I don¡¯t want to share you with anyone


    either.I¡¯m selfish like that."


    She finally said what I wanted to hear.


    My heart began to calm down as a wicked grin crossed my face, both hands holding her waist as I


    squeezed it before leaning forward.


    "We can be selfish together then."


    Her hand went to my mouth, pushing my head away from her before sheughed softly.


    "We have things to do, Lucius.We can do all the kissingter."


    "Right." I hissed.


    I almost forgot what we came here for.


    "I can give you many more after this." She told me, her eyes flitting with happiness and I couldn¡¯t help


    but get mesmerized by her.I sped her hand with mine before catching her eyes again.


    "Ready to enter his chamber?" I asked when her hand tightened around mine.


    She nodded her head, and I immediately willed our bodies to be sucked into limbo,nding on the foot


    of stor¡¯s massive bed.


    Four females were around him, each of them sucking a part of his body.


    stor pushed the female nearest to him, and the other scampered away, hissing at the disturbance,


    while the demon prince''s eyes were zing with fire as he looked at me.


    "[Who gave you the right to enter this tower?]"


    He snarled, his demon fangs erupting from his gums.


    But if he thought he could scare me, he was delusional.


    "[This tower is mine now.I''m sure you are well aware that Arturos is dead.] I told him in a bored tone.


    "[I am the rightful heir of this kingdom!]" he shouted, still sitting on his bed.


    "[If you were aiming for that, you should have advised your father not to attack my kingdom, but instead


    you let your dick take control of you.Was the fuck worth losing your kingdom?"


    A wicked smirk formed on my lips before myughter echoed around his room.


    "[Get out of my tower! ]" He yelled again.


    This demon is a fucking idiot.


    What did he not understand about what I said? "[Get out of my tower.]"


    I delivered the same line he said, but calmer.


    "[I will kill you before I do.]


    The females at the ack hissed, their long tongues sticking out as they threw a hateful nce at us.


    Before I could flick my fingers to throw them out of the tower, Patrea¡¯s hand flew, finger pointing out of


    the chamber, before she gave out an authoritativemand in the demon¡¯snguage.


    "[Get out!]"


    She hissed.


    Her demon aura was rising, and I was sure the she-demons saw something in her eyes because they


    didn¡¯t need any more prodding, and they just vanished from the bed.


    "[You killed Nyneve for this female?]"


    Arturo''s mocking voice snapped my attention back to him.He walked to the other side of the room, still


    naked, with his cock still pointing up.


    "[I can kill you and the rest of your bloodline too for her.One more fucking word that you address my


    queen as such, I would st you off from this tower."


    "[Queen?]"


    He chuckled sarcastically, but it only took a split second before his eyes widened and fear flitted in his


    eyes.His body trembled as his knees bent and he slowly lowered to the floor.


    "[Kneel down to your queen! "


    I hissed, louder this time, and I felt Patrea tugging at my hand.I knew she wanted me to calm down, but


    stor was already pissing me off.


    "[What the fuck are you doing? Royals never bow down to anyone! ]" He hissed back.


    A maniacalugh erupted from my throat as I continued to force him to drop onto his knees, making his


    body violently shake as he was fighting it off.


    "[You are no longer a royal.You have no kingdom to call your own! ] "I mocked him.


    "[Stop this, Lucius! ]"


    "[King Lucius! ]"


    "[No,]" he said, gritting his teeth as his knees finally touched the floor.


    "[Athwart is mine!]"


    "[Now I understand why Nyneve was such a pain in the ass.It runs in the whole family.]"


    Patrea stated, much to my surprise.


    "[King Lucius has been amodating of your nonsense, but you are wasting our time.Leave this


    tower or you will be hauled out by the very demons that used to obey you.]"


    As soon as Patrea finished speaking, I transported three demon guards, and it didn¡¯t slip my eyes the


    way stor was ring at Patrea with his eyes zing with fire.


    "I will avenge my kingdom." He snapped at us.


    "Arturos couldn''t protect it from me, what makes you think you can?"


    Those were myst words before the demons grabbed him and they all disappeared in front of us.


    "What if hees back?" Patrea asked, and the strong demeanor she showed earlier was now


    showing uncertainties.


    "He can no longer enter this tower. I was just being generous not to kick him out earlier so we can have


    a little drama first."


    Patrea giggled softly as she turned to face me, her arms coiling around my neck as she arched her


    body back so she could look at me.


    "So the drama on the battlegrounds was not enough yet?"


    "Nah, this time I was trying to impress my queen, but as usual, she surprised me with her anger.Which


    was too sexy, especially the way you hissed at those she-demons."


    "They were looking at you, and I didn¡¯t like it."


    "I didn¡¯t even notice."


    "Good."


    ¡°We have two kingdoms now.One for Luther, and one..."


    My hands went to her ass, scooping her off the floor, and her legs automatically wrapped around my


    hips.


    "One for the demon you will give me."


    The smile on her face was wiped out in an instant before the color was drained out of it.I chuckled


    softly as I cupped her cheek, letting my thumb brush against her skin.


    "Scared of giving me a baby demon, perhaps a hybrid?"


    "Do you want it now?" she asked in a soft voice.


    "When you''re ready for it.If you only want, of course. Am I overwhelming you?"


    She nodded her head.


    "Can we take it slow on that part?"


    "Of course.I can wait.Not that we need an heir now.It will be a century or two before we need to have


    one."


    She nodded her head.


    "Yeah.And you have other offspring too."


    "I don¡¯t feel any surge of power from them as I did with Luther.And I know the other king wille from


    you."


    "what if I can¡¯t give you one?" She asked almost immediately.


    "Then Luther will have two kingdoms to rule."


    I smiled at her before I leaned forward and captured her lips, kissing her softly.It took a while before her


    lips parted and her arms tightened around my neck as she began responding to my kiss.I already knew


    something was off.


    Was she terrified of getting pregnant again? Or was there something more I didn¡¯t know yet?

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Book 2


    Chapter 45 (2) ¨C A Heart¡¯s Desire


    PATREA.


    How would I tell Lucius I could not bear a child anymore? That after I gave birth to Adora, I tinkered on


    my uterus to make sure that if Lucien were sessful in s*e*xually assaulting me, I would not carry a


    demon child?


    Title of the document


    I saw Lucius¡¯ eyes, and he was excited when he told me about wanting to have one. I knew from the


    beginning he was not the father-material type, but something in him changed when Lucy and Adan¡¯s


    son, Luther, was born.


    It broke my heart that I would not be able to give it to him, and I had no idea how to tell him. ¡°Then


    Luther will have two kingdoms to rule.¡± He said when I asked him what if we couldn¡¯t produce a child.


    But the way he was smiling, I was sure he thought it was just a theoretical question.


    Lucius then captured my lips and began kissing me softly It took a while before I was able topose


    myself and push any negative thoughts out of my head. My arms coiled around his neck, and I began


    kissing him back.


    I felt his hand squeeze my ass, and I knew he wanted to take this further, and I didn¡¯t mind. I wanted


    Lucius too. But before we could do more, someone cleared their throat as a strong aura swirled around


    the room.


    My arms automatically untangled from his neck, and he instinctively ced me behind him. And I was


    just staring at someone sitting on a couch. I had never seen him before, but with the aura he was


    emitting and the way Lucius bowed his head in his direction, I think I knew who he was.


    ¡°King Hades.¡± Lucius¡¯ acknowledged him before his hand went to my back and he slightly pushed me


    forward so I would stand beside him. ¡°Meet my queen, Queen Patrea of Kalmerus and Athwart.¡±


    ¡°King Hades,¡± I tipped my head down and made curtsies like what I remembered seeing in the Disney


    movies when I was younger. I had no idea what I just did, but maybe because his aura was too strong,


    it terrified me, and I went with whatever first thought came to mind.


    ¡°Queen Patrea. I finally got the chance to meet you.¡± He said in a voice so powerful it made my knees


    buckle.


    Guinevere¡¯s aura was strong, but this was so much stronger that I was not even sure I was allowed to


    look him in the eyes. He was a powerful God after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure and an honor to meet you, King Hades,¡± I replied.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Patrea. Did you know Lucius had asked me twice about you? The first one was


    to make you his queen and the second one was to revive you from death.¡±


    My eyes widened before I finally got the courage to look Hades in the eyes, as I knew at this point that


    looking at Lucius would betray my real emotions. Was it because of his wish that I fell in love with him?


    I had no idea if I would be d or upset.


    ¡°And on both times, I told him no.¡± He added. It was only then that I let go of the breath I was holding.


    I fell in love with him without any help from anyone. ¡®But this demon king was not to be stopped. He


    sought you even when I told him I never had a queen who did not belong to my species. Just as I


    expected. My demons are stubborn, and they would always go after what they wanted, and Lucius was


    definitely my demon?


    He paused and just looked at me without any expression on his face.


    ¡°But you surviving your death after his bite was not him or me, it was all you, Patrea. I will say I¡¯m


    impressed.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you think I am not capable of being loved?¡± Lucius asked him, and I could feel the pain in


    his voice.


    My hand brushing against his hand moved and took it, sping it with mine.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was still possible in this lifespan. Have you seen any demon with a mark, Lucius? You


    are few and very rare, sprawled out over centuries. With Lucija being able to mark Adan, I thought


    there would be no one to survive another demon¡¯s mark for decades or even centuries toe.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell your heart who to fall in love with.¡± It just came out of my mouth.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m impressed. And I would say ¨C envious. Did you know how many females I had marked


    and killed in the process, Patrea?¡± My mouth hung open in shock. Did he kill many?


    ¡°They told me they loved me. And I know I did feel something for them, so I thought I would mark them.


    The underworld needed a queen, and the god in me needed a goddess. But none of them survived.


    Until I no longer believed it was even possible, I stopped trying.¡±


    ¡°You have a lifetime and an eternity, King Hades. Maybe the right female for you is not yet born, or you


    haven¡¯t met her.¡±


    ¡°A very kind word to say. But I have epted my fate to tread eternity on my own.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip as I was lost for words, while Lucius squeezed my hand.


    All of a sudden, a peal ofughter echoed in the air. Hades wasughing.


    ¡°This should be a merry celebration of triumph, but I was shoving my misery in your faces. Forgive me


    for that. Even the Gods are not spared from the bitterness of the universe.¡± A smile tugged on his


    mouth, and because of that, he looked more human than a god.


    ¡°Wee to the Underworld, Patrea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, King Hades.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I may be of service to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a question running through your head. Ask away¡­¡±


    ¡°My nightmares. Will ite back?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°Lucien had done something to you. He was afraid you would find a way to escape. He made a curse


    to give you nightmares once you step out of the underworld. And the only thing that could prevent it is


    his proximity. By doing that, he made sure you woulde back to him. But there was a mistake in the


    curse he ced. He unknowingly included anyone from his bloodline.¡±


    ¡°So as long as Lucius is with me, I will never get those nightmares again? Him and his siblings?¡± He


    nodded his head.


    ¡°But why, when I was in the same house as Lucy or Lucija, did I still get one?¡±


    ¡°Lucija was not yet born when he created that curse. In the same way, Lucija was able to see you as


    you were, but Lucius and his siblings could not when you were still trapped here. With the same curse,


    he made it so that only he and his bloodline could kill you. That was also one of the reasons I thought


    Lucius¡¯ bite would kill you.¡± My heart thudded loudly as I tried to take in everything he told me. I already


    knew thest part, but hearing it again and the possibility of death in Lucius¡¯ hands or of his siblings or


    offspring was terrifying.


    ¡°In what way could she be killed?¡± Lucius asked.


    ¡°That had yet to be seen. I wish I had the answer to that. I would have delved deeper into Lucien¡¯s


    mind if I knew Patrea would be one of my own. But at that time, I simply didn¡¯t care.¡±


    My eyes watered, but I did my best not to let the tears fall from my eyes.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. I am here. I will always protect you.¡± Lucius¡¯ voice rang in my head.


    ¡°I never doubt that.¡± I replied to him.


    ¡°I think this was enough for today. Anything that your heart desires for me to fulfill, Queen Patrea?¡± My


    forehead creased before my head turned toward Lucius, who was already looking at me.


    ¡°He can grant a wish, as a wee to being one of the Queens of the Underworld.¡±


    ¡°I can make a wish?¡± I asked, but my head was already tilted back to look at Hades. ¡°I can make the


    curse go away.¡± He spoke as our eyes met.


    But was it the one I wanted? I opened my mouth to speak only to close it again.


    ¡°Make up your mind and summon me when you already know what you want.¡± He added, and then he


    was gone.


    I was still dumbfounded and just kept staring at the couch where he had been sitting earlier.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Lucius¡¯ tugged at my hand, and my body just followed his words. His arms wrapped


    around me, pulling me into his chest before our bodies were sucked into limbo.


    We ended up in our chamber in the Tower of Kalmerus.


    His hands went to my cheeks the moment he pulled away from hugging me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nodded


    my head. ¡°It should be a merry asion to meet Hades, but I guess his revtion about Lucien¡¯s curse


    and his own misery about not finding a female shocked you,¡± I nodded my head again


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Cursed or not, I¡¯m always behind you.¡±


    ¡°What if you identally hit me with fire? Or with your ws?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what he meant by being killed by my bloodline.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it.


    You¡¯re not going to die on me and we will find answers.¡±


    Lucius leaned closer and pressed a kiss on my forehead, and it made me smile. Despite being open


    with our desire and lust for each other, I loved the prudent kisses I would get from my king from time to


    time.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± He asked, his brows rising. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would enjoy these prudent


    kisses.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± He smirked at me. ¡°I enjoy all these emotions you were giving me. The calm and wild ones.


    You¡¯re my peace of mind and the storm in my life.¡±


    ¡°Storm? Should I be offended?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His hands went to my arms, and he began brushing his palms against my skin. ¡°Storm, you bent


    me and made me stronger. Do you know about demon forms? Did you ever wonder why I got it?¡±


    ¡°I heard a few things about it, but not a lot.¡¯ ¡°It can onlye out if certain emotions are felt at the same


    time. Ultimate rage and love.¡±


    ¡°You really love me?¡± I asked, biting my bottom lip because he was overwhelming me with his words


    again.


    ¡°Do you still doubt that?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°But I¡¯m still overwhelmed. Like this was all surreal. One moment, I wanted away


    from here and now I¡¯m back here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to stay here all the time if you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave Kalmerus and let my seat beside you be upied by some she-demons? No, thanks. I¡¯m


    staying where you are,¡± I cut him off before he could add more, and before I could say more, his mouth


    came crashing on mine as he kissed me bruisingly hard.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Book 2


    Chapter 46 ¨C I Will Give You Everything


    PATREA.


    After the visit from the God of the Underworld, Lucius and I checked on the Athwart demons that were


    brought to Kalmerus. He spoke with all of them for a while, with him holding my hand the whole time.


    Title of the document


    It felt natural to me, but I could see some demons who kept ncing at our entwined hands. They were


    not used to affection.


    I¡¯d been in this realm for many decades, and I had yet to see demons holding hands. The closest I saw


    to affection was during sexual interaction, but after that, they would act as if nothing intimate had


    transpired.


    But it was as expected of them. So, this was totally something new for them. And for Lucius. But he


    looked like he wasfortable holding my hand, and I reveled in it, enjoying the gentle squeeze he


    would give me from time to time.


    The next few hours were spent going back and forth everywhere in the tower and to what I refer to as


    the barracks of demons. By the time Lucius was satisfied with checking everything, I was already


    exhausted.


    Even with the demon blood coursing through my body. I still felt tired. Maybe because too many things


    happened all at once ¡ª from Althea¡¯s party to Nyneve to my transformation, to winning Kalmerus and


    Athwart.


    So, even though Lucius gave me hints that he wanted to f*uc*k me, my body was not up for it. I used


    too much energy, and I was still trying to adapt to my new form. Ever since we started having s*e*x, I


    had never said no to Lucius. So, this was the first one, and I thought he would be disappointed, but like


    always, this demon had no bad bone in his body when it came to me.


    Sometimes I wondered if he was too good to be true, but then I wasn¡¯tining. But I promised that


    I would make it up to him.


    I fell asleep in his arms and woke up with him still clutching my body against him.


    Although he said he didn¡¯t mind not sleeping, I wondered if he would feel better if he fell asleep.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± His lips immediately found mine, and after sharing a passionate kiss, I ced my


    hands on his chest and gently pushed his body away.


    His eyes squinted as he licked his lips. ¡°I want more.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try sleeping, even just for five minutes?¡± I asked instead of answering him.


    ¡°What?¡± He chuckled.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I rose from lying down and sat up, facing him and not minding that the sheets covering my naked body


    pooled on my waist, exposing my b*reas*ts to him.


    He didn¡¯t waste time and began kneading my b*reas*ts with his hands.


    ¡°I can make you sleep for a little while,¡± I told him while trying my best not to moan under his touch.


    ¡°Are you going to fry my brain?¡± He asked, a coy smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°No.¡± I chuckled softly before I caught his eyes. ¡°Do you trust me, my king?¡±


    ¡°I do. But I thought you wanted to visit Lucy and Althea?¡± ¡°I do. I won¡¯t let you sleep for a long time, but


    I¡¯ve been wanting to try this for some time now.¡± ¡°What do you exactly want to do?¡±


    ¡°Lay down¡­¡± I pushed his shoulders down. He didn¡¯t argue and just slid his body down to the mattress


    before cing his arms behind his head.


    I leaned forward, ced my hands on his head, and began massaging his scalp.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ That feels good. Can youe closer so I can suck those t*it*s? They look delicious.¡±


    I chuckled softly before leaning closer so my b*reas*t would brush against his lips. Lucius wasted no


    time in opening his mouth and sucking and nibbling on my beast, causing tingles to run down my


    thighs,


    I pulled away, taking my b*reas*t away from his mouth before


    I smiled at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can have moreter.¡± I added, stopping him fromining. ¡°Now, close your


    eyes.¡± When he did close his eyes, I continued to massage his scalp as I chanted a sleeping spell in a


    soft voice. I just wanted him to sleep for a few minutes so I could do what I¡¯d been wanting him to


    experience.


    The moment his breathing evened out, I withdrew my hands from his head and watched his chest go


    up and down Lucius looked so peaceful, and I hope I had a camera to show him what he looked like


    while he was sleeping. But then, I would just let him see through my mind. I inched back from him and


    pulled away the sheets covering our bodies. I carefully parted his legs, and I kneeled in between his


    thighs


    My mouth watered at the sight of Lucius¡± sleeping c*oc*k He was big even when he was not fully erect,


    and I knew I¡¯d been wanting to do this since I got a taste of him. I wanted him to wake up with his d*ic*k


    in my mouth. I swiped my tongue over my lips, wetting them before I wrapped my fingers around his


    ccid c*oc*k. I leaned forward and pressed a kiss on his navel before I let my tongue trail down to


    where my hand was and gently lick the tip.


    I began to jerk my hand, moving it up and down, before letting my mouth take the head of his shaft,


    slurping and sucking it slowly at first until his muscles began to clench.


    He was waking up.


    I aggressively sucked his c*oc*k, while my hand quickly found its rhythm on the part that I was not able


    to take in my mouth yet.


    His legs stretched, and I watched him as he snapped his eyes open before a low hiss escaped his


    throat I became bolder and took more than half of him, then began bobbing my head up and down.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± He grunted, his voice filled with ecstasy as his hand flew to my hair, clutching a fistful, while


    one of his tails came out and began caressing my back and my ass. The pain of his grip on my hair and


    the gentle way his tail was caressing my skin were adding to the arousal I was feeling at the moment.


    My hand trailed down to my stomach to wet p*uss*y and began to circle my clit with my fingers. I closed


    my eyes and pushed his c*oc*k forward, hitting the back of my throat as he began to thrust his hips,


    f*uc*king my mouth harder.


    I gagged and choked, my whimpers suppressed by his c*oc*k, as drool dripped at theer of my lips,


    but I didn¡¯t want to stop his c*oc*k from f*uc*king my mouth.


    Lucius anchored an elbow on the mattress and raised his upper body so he could see me fully His eyes


    were red, swirling with lust, and it warmed my heart knowing my demon king was lusting after me. He


    wanted me just as much as I wanted him.


    His hand moved to the nape of my neck, holding me in ce until his muscles quivered and his breath


    hitched. Lucius mouth parted as grunts and groans left his throat, while his cum kept shooting down my


    throat.


    ¡°[Fi der loder!]¡± He cursed in demon tongue, and it made my p*uss*y clench and leak more as I


    swallowed everything he gave me.


    Lucius shut his eyes and gripped my hair tighter as I kept sucking his c*oc*k gently this time, cleaning


    up what was left of his release.


    In a swift, sudden motion, he grabbed me roughly and captured my lips, assaulting them like he had


    been hungry before he flipped us over, cing me beneath him. ¡°I want to be gentle, but after what you


    did to me. I need to f*uc*k you or I will explode¡­¡± He spoke in a raspy voice, his eyes zing with red.


    I giggled at the urgency in his voice when he prated me so suddenly and without any warning


    My mouth parted, and my head jerked back as my nails dug deep into his skin, but I opened my legs


    wider, weing my king inside me wholeheartedly.


    ¡°F*uc*k, Patrea! F*uc*king you just kept getting better and better each time.¡± He grunted as he began


    to thrust in and out of me, not in the usual careful way that he would begin when he f*uc*ked me.


    He was f*uc*king me wild and hard like he wanted to hit another orgasm soon.


    His hand caressed my thigh before he yanked it up and pressed it on my chest, while a devilish smirk


    crossed his lips. ¡°Do you like that?¡±


    I kept nodding my head, but my mouth still parted as whimpers and moans escaped my throat. My


    body shuddered, giving way to my orgasm, but Lucius didn¡¯t stop f*uc*king me in the same rhythm that


    I was squirming. My body kept shaking beneath him. ¡°Lucius. Spirits!¡±


    ¡°Give me one more, my queen.¡± He teased before his tongue swiped over my neck, where he marked


    me.


    He let go of my leg on my chest and wrapped it around his body before his arm slid under my head,


    caging me as he stared deeply into my eyes. *1 want to mark you again, without any fear this time.¡±


    I nodded my head, letting a smile curl on my still-parted lips. ¡°I love you, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ really? You still love me?¡± He asked, his eyes teasing while one hand parted my ass


    cheek so he could f*uc*k me harder and deeper.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± I nodded my head and gasped for air as another orgasm was building up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to unlove me.¡± He warned me with a devil¡¯s smirk, and he looked like a god from


    the way he stared at me, making me nod my head automatically.


    With those deep-set, zing-red eyes, he could order me to jump into my own shadow or to my death,


    and I would dly do it.


    ¡°You¡¯re stuck with me.¡± I told him in a soft voice. ¡°My pleasure, Patrea, to be stuck inside you and with


    you in hell, in this lifetime and the afterlife.¡± He said it with love overflowing from his eyes before he


    leaned down and let his fangs pierce through my skin.


    My body arched, legs snaked around his waist, and arms wrapped around him. My fingers scraped his


    skin as the pain of his bite coursed through my body before it turned into the utmost pleasure.


    ¡°Lucius,¡± I moaned as my body shuddered once more from the intensity of my orgasm at the same time


    as his c*oc*k clenched inside my p*uss*y and hot semen spurted into me as our bodies continued to


    rock back and forth. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Patrea. All mine. I will give you everything you¡¯ll ever need ¨C Just


    stay with me.¡± He whispered in my ear lovingly as he hugged me tighter.


    And my emotions went all over the ce. Tears raced down my face as I hugged him back, kissing his


    cheek repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m yours¡­ All yours.¡±


    I wish I could give him everything. But I couldn¡¯t. And I hope he would not change if he found out, I


    would not be able to give him an heir.


    But I made up my mind. I would tell him that. My king deserved to know the truth.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Book 2 047 - Little Demons


    LUCIUS.


    I thought Patrea just wanted me to experience how it felt to fall asleep. I didn¡¯t know she had other


    ns in mind. But I wasn¡¯tining. In fact, I was thankful for the experience she gave me. She


    knew all the right ways to make me feel important. Patrea let me fall asleep, only to wake me up with


    my hard cock in her mouth.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I already knew from the very beginning that she was different and that I would be lucky to have her.


    And after everything that happened today, including my cock in her mouth, it only proved that I was


    right ¡ª I had a very special female in my arms that no other demons were lucky enough to have.


    "Are you not going to stop nibbling my neck?" Patrea was giggling as my nose and lips continued to


    nuzzle and suck her skin.


    "I can stay here for along time, just doing this."


    "You can¡¯t ck off, you have two kingdoms to rule and protect now."


    "Do I?" I pulled away from her neck as a devil¡¯s smirk tugged at my mouth. "If I have to choose, this is


    the only one I want to rule and protect."


    I teased her as my hand cupped her still-wet pussy, letting my fingers rub on her folds and her clit.


    She grabbed my wrist and pulled it away from her core while ourughter echoed around our room. I


    had no idea how to exin this, but my heart felt good. I hadughed many times before, no.vel.e.book


    butughing with Patrea really exceeded everything else in my life.


    "Okay," she said as she let out a deep breath. "We need to talk."


    "Aren¡¯t we talking?" I asked, pulling my hand away from her pussy.


    "I mean real talk. I have to confess something." She said, smiling sheepishly at me.


    Iy on my side, elbows propped on the mattress, while my cheek rested on my coiled fist as I looked


    at her.


    "Hmmm... Do you want me to read your mind instead, or do you want me to listen?" I asked her as my


    lips dipped on her palm and I began kissing it.


    She cupped my face with the same hand, and it made me tilt my head to look at her. All of a sudden,


    her aura changed and turned serious.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked as I pushed myself up and positioned myself to lean my back against the


    headboard.


    She waited until our eyes met before she crawled onto me, straddling myp. "I know you said you


    want a baby with me. But I don''t think that¡¯s possible."


    "Tm not in a rush. It could be a decade or a century from now. I only said it out of impulse."


    "you don¡¯t understand." She swallowed, and my forehead creased, waiting for her to continue. "I can¡¯t


    give you a child, Lucius."


    "If you don¡¯t want to have another kid, that¡¯s fine. No pressure."


    "Are you listening?" Her voice rose. "I want to give you a child ¡ª not just one, but many! As many as


    you want, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not capable of giving you a child whether now or decades from now. Even


    centuries from now."


    Her jaw twitched before her lips quivered and her eyes watered, but she stopped them even before


    they fell down her cheeks. While the smile on my face was wiped out in an instant.


    "I made a horrible mistake because I was so scared. After Adora was born, not even an hour after I


    gave birth, I was already summoning spirits and chanting spells that I¡¯d been reading and researching


    while I was pregnant. I did something with my body, so I won''t get pregnant again. Ever. I was scared


    Lucien would rape me and I would end up getting pregnant. The spell is irreversible."


    Tears raced down her cheeks, but she kept talking. ''''You can say I should have taken those


    medications I created for the humans he would abuse, but with Lucien, I would never know if I had time


    to take them if he decided toe for me. I was alone and scared, and I didn¡¯t know what to do... I


    didn¡¯t want a baby with him. But I want one with you. And I¡¯m so sorry."


    Her hands flew to her face, covering it from my sight as her shoulders began to shake. "Ask me


    anything else, Lucius. I will give it to you. But not an heir. I¡¯m useless in that department now."


    I cupped her face and peppered the hands covering her face with kisses. "Take off your hands. I want


    to see you." I told her in between my kisses.


    She slowly lowered her hands, and even with tears in her eyes, she met my gaze. Something I always


    loved about her was that, no matter how she felt, she would bravely look me in the eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t know. But never think for a second that I wanted you because I wanted a son. I had many. One


    day, I¡¯m sure you will meet them." I pressed a kiss on her forehead before I continued. "I want you, not


    what you can give me. It never crossed my mind until we conquered Athwart. I just thought to myself, to


    whom shall I leave that kingdom? But I have many spare heirs. I will never burden you with that."


    "I¡¯m sorry." She said in a low voice before her arms wrapped around my neck and she mmed her


    body against mine. "I wish I could turn back time and have done something else."


    "No. You did it to protect yourself. I will never take it against you. Everything you did in the past to


    survive led you here to me ¡ª onto myp, into my arms. Giving yourself to me was more than enough,


    Patrea. Just stay with me for eternity, that¡¯s all I will ask of you and nothing more."


    "How can you be so perfect?" she asked in a croaked voice.


    "I¡¯m a demon, remember? I can allure everyone I want. Maybe that¡¯s why you think I¡¯m perfect."


    "Yes, you are. And yes, your allure is working perfectly on me." She chuckled softly, and I knew she


    was teasing me.


    "Do you think you can love me without the allure?" I teased back.


    "Allure never turns into love, Lucius." Her answer was serious, and her warmth spread all over me. "I


    really do love you.¡±


    "I was just kidding. Did I say I used allure on you in the forest the first time we were alone? And in your


    hotel room days before we meet up with Stone? But it didn¡¯t work. no.vel.e.book After that, I just


    stopped trying because it was crushing my ego. Because how could a witch deflect my allure like I


    wasn¡¯t that powerful?"


    "I just got out of the ce I used to hate the most. What made you think I would immediately fall on my


    knees and worship you?"


    "It used to work with all the other females."


    "I¡¯m not like the other females."


    "I already know that. And I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t work because I would rather you fell in love with me because


    of me, not my allure."


    "I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t work, too. I definitely want you because of you, Lucius. I think I knew well enough if


    I¡¯m being enchanted."


    My hand gripped her jaw before pulling her closer and smashing our mouths together.


    I was sure I didn¡¯t use any allure on this female. In fact, I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I used


    my allure on a female. All I knew was that, ever since my eyesid on Patrea, all the other females of


    whatever species could not bepared to her. I hope she knows that. I pulled away from kissing her,


    making her hiss in the process, but I wanted to make sure I got my message across. I caught her eyes


    and brushed my thumb against the soft skin of her cheek. no.vel.e.book "I just want to make sure you


    understand that I love you, and thates with no condition as to what else you can give me. It¡¯s you I


    want and love, Patrea. Just you. So throw any doubts that you have that you will make me unhappy


    because we can¡¯t have little demons. I¡¯m happy with you and no one, and nothing can change that."

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    B2 048 - The Queens


    PATREA.


    After I admitted everything to Lucius, he simply moved on from it. I wanted to believe he wasn¡¯t affected


    at all, but then I saw him with Luther the moment we came to the Mystic Pack, and my insecurities


    came back again.


    I had known from the very beginning ¡ª even before there was him and me ¡ª that he was already


    affectionate toward his nephew, and yet a part of me wanted to grieve. He wanted one, and it was


    something I couldn¡¯t give him.


    "If Lucius said it¡¯s okay with him, then it¡¯s okay. I know my own brother. He never sugarcoats his words.


    And it is what makes both of you click together because you both tell what you feel." no.vel.e.book


    Lucy stated that before she stood in front of me, her hands went to my arms, and she gently brushed


    them. "Don¡¯t let it bother you."


    "But I wish I could give him more," I said in a soft voice.


    Lucy smiled at me, her eyes watering as she let out a warm smile. " You have given Lucius so much,


    Patrea. And I can¡¯t thank you enough. I know he can take care of himself, but I¡¯m happy he has you


    now because you are exactly what he needed. He told me before that the tower seemed empty, but I¡¯m


    sure it¡¯s not empty anymore."


    "And if there are babies around, it would be a lot lovelier."


    "Oh, Mama. Stop. Let¡¯s not ruin your day." Althea walked to where Lucy and I were and handed us our


    ss of wine. "We are here to celebrate Kalmerus and Athwart. And of course, you and Lucius! Baby


    or not, Lucius loves you."


    We were inside Lucy¡¯s office while Lucius was spending time with Luther and Adan.


    I took my ss, as Lucy did before Althea went back to the table to pick up her own.


    "For the Queen of Kalmerus and Athwart..." Lucy raised her ss, happiness beaming in her eyes as


    she looked at me before she added. "My Queen..."


    My eyes watered at her generosity.


    "To the queen of my heart," Althea added.


    I looked at my granddaughter with pride before I shifted my gaze back and forth between her and Lucy.


    "And to the queens of my life.


    We clinked our sses together before we took a sip of the sparkling wine.


    "Thank you for helping me when I needed help," I told them. Lucy shook her head. "It was nothing


    compared to the help you and Althea gave me. I will be forever grateful to both of you, and I will make


    sure I will do my best to protect you both even if you don¡¯t need it."


    "I¡¯m d everything worked out for both of you." Althea smiled as she took another sip. "And I¡¯m so


    happy I was able to help."


    "You did. Big help, Althea. The bond you created between me and Adan saved him from death."


    "And your protective bubble saved my body from crashing to death."


    "Small girl with big powers!"'' Lucy nodded her head as she spoke. " And with me and Patrea¡¯s lives


    back on the right track, maybe it¡¯s time we attended to yours."


    "l agree. That¡¯s exactly one of the reasons I want to go here." I added. "I want to know where you will


    be staying because I''m not sure I want you back in our house alone."


    "I can protect myself." She chuckled.


    "with humans, yes. But not with demons. I¡¯m afraid stor mighte after you." I told her.


    "stor? Who is that?" Althea¡¯s forehead creased as her gaze shifted between me and Lucy.


    "Arturos¡¯ heir. Nyneve¡¯s brother. He was, of course, not in agreement with Lucius taking Athwart. He


    can be as sneaky as Nyneve, and thest thing I want is for him to find out about you."


    "Althea can stay here. But we need to move you to a university in this territory as four hours driving


    there might be too much, especially if we are talking about your security." no.vel.e.book Lucy


    suggested.


    Althea didn¡¯t say anything and just kept biting her bottom lip as if she were thinking of something while


    her arms were across her chest.


    "Althea? What do you think?" I asked her.


    "I¡¯m thinking about de¡¯s offer."


    "Oh, so the big bad wolf of yours came with an offer. Let¡¯s hear it." Lucy said as she winked at me


    before she leaned her ass against her desk while I took the chair beside her.


    Althea spun around and faced us. She let go of her arms on her chest and let them rest on her sides


    before she spoke. "He asked if I could stay with him and be his Luna."


    "What was his exnation?" Lucy asked. "I mean, why?"


    "I was there for a few hours, and I think the females around the packhouse heard there was a female


    inside, so they went there, and it looks like they like me. And they smiled at de when he walked over


    to tell them we needed to be somewhere." She paused for a second, then continued again. "He said


    those females never smiled at him, so he thought maybe they like me, and he wants me to help him get


    his pack back, you know, emotionally, so they will trust him again."


    Both Lucy¡¯s and my eyebrows were raised.


    "So he wants to use you for his benefit. Nothing more?" A part of me was expecting de to im my


    granddaughter, as he was saying Althea was his mate.


    "He didn¡¯t say anything else," Althea answered.


    "And what do you get in return?" Lucy asked.


    "After a year, I can decide if I want to take off his mark, and he will take it out."


    "That¡¯s ridiculous! He put that mark on you, and you should not be the one working hard to take it off."


    My nose was ring. I was disappointed that it seemed he still didn¡¯t want Althea at all. "And here I


    thought, based on how protective he was with you when Nyneve attacked, I thought there was a


    chance of him iming you. There, I said it. [ couldn''t stop my mouth, as I was hurting for Althea.


    "Maybe he knows if I die, his wolf will suffer," Althea spoke while Lucy was just listening to us.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I¡¯m not even sure that what he¡¯s offering you is a good idea. He¡¯s basically using you."


    "You can say no, Althea. We will find a way to make him remove that mark, even if I have to ask Adan


    to do something about that." Lucy finally spoke. Althea swallowed before she locked eyes with mine. "I


    already said yes."


    "What?" Lucy and I said it in unison.


    "You can always take it back and tell him you''ve thought about it," I told her.


    "I want to try, Mama," Althea said in a soft voice before her eyes softened. "I like de."


    I was lost for words this time. She liked him. She had never admitted this before.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re ready if he can¡¯t return what you feel for him?


    " It was Lucy who asked.


    "I don''t know. But I¡¯ve got to try, right? I mean, I¡¯m sure Lucius and Adan were not easy to deal with at


    the beginning, but you stayed and tried. I want that too ¡ª a chance. Although I know it¡¯s different on


    our end because he¡¯s obviously still not over his first mate, but she¡¯s not around anymore. And I¡¯m still


    here. She will never get a chance with him, but I still can. So I guess I¡¯m luckier. I just have to make him


    see me as I am, not as a second chance mate. Not a recement."


    I bit my bottom lip and stared at Althea. She had always been a confident female, but I could see


    doubts in her eyes. de was making her doubt her worth.


    "But if anything, de had never had a Luna. So I guess that position is mine until I give it away."


    "I¡¯m not sure if this is a good idea, but since you have already decided, then I just have to be okay with


    that," I told her.


    "I don¡¯t want you to be okay with it. I want you to understand why I¡¯m doing this."


    "You said you liked him. I think that¡¯s a good enough reason, but a part of me wants to make sure that


    he won¡¯t be able to break you. I don¡¯t know de personally, Althea. And I don¡¯t want to judge


    him,no.vel.e.book I just don¡¯t want him to hurt you, but I think it¡¯s part of the risk, right?"


    I looked at Lucy, and it looked like she was thinking hard as well.


    "If it¡¯s just me, I will say no. But you¡¯ re not a kid anymore. Follow your heart and spirits! I hope it will be


    worth it. But if not... I know it will make you stronger."


    "And whatever happens, Patrea and I will always be here. We are just one call away." Lucy added, and


    I kept nodding my head as my eyes welled up with tears.


    "I just want to make sure he will do everything to protect you," I added.


    "He will, Mama. As long as I have his mark, he has no choice but to protect me." Althea looked like she


    had already made up her mind. 1 I stood up from my seat and went to her, my arms wrapping around


    her body as I hugged her tightly. "As Lucy said, whatever happens, we¡¯re just here."


    "And you¡¯re always wee toe back here anytime, Althea. No questions will be asked." Lucy told


    her as she came to us, her arms snaking around our bodies as she hugged us.


    "I¡¯m so lucky to have you both," Althea murmured.


    "No, Althea. I¡¯m the lucky one because you both wee me into your family." Lucy said.


    "As you did wee us to yours, Lucy," I told her. "So I guess we are all lucky because we have each


    other."


    We remained in the same position, hugging and squeezing each other before I pressed kisses on both


    their cheeks.


    "Luna Althea, huh?" Lucy teased Althea, a coy smile ying on her lips.


    Althea smiled. "That¡¯s what he said. He also said he will move his


    Alpha Ceremony to give me a little more time, and we will have both the Alpha and Luna Ceremonies


    at the same time."


    "Will there be a Union ceremony?" I asked.


    Althea shook her head this time. "We didn¡¯t talk about that. And besides, this was just for his people,


    not for us. I¡¯m just hoping this will be a way to make it work for us. If not, then it''s not."


    She then walked to the table where the wine bottle was and took it with her, refilling our sses as she


    continued to speak. "de said there''s a university in his territory, so I can go there and continue


    studying if 1 want to. He said it¡¯s still possible to be a Luna and study at the same time."


    "That¡¯s great. Then you don¡¯t need to quit school." Lucy stated.


    "Yes, but he said I can quit anytime if I end up not liking it there, and we will find a university not too far


    from home."


    Althea probably didn¡¯t notice, but her mouth twitched into a smile after she mentioned home, and it


    warmed my heart, but it made me worry at the same time.


    Home for her is where de was, as Lucius was to me. I just wish she would get the same ending that


    I did: to end up with the man she liked and for de to love her the way she deserved to be loved.


    And speaking of Lucius, I think it¡¯s time I summoned the God of the Underworld. I already knew what I


    wanted for my privileged wish.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 49 ¨C The Kings


    LUCIUS.


    ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Adan growled lowly, and my head snapped to look at him just in time to see


    my nephew, Luther, who was sitting on hisp, ce a hand over his mouth and begin producing


    gurgling sounds.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like when you growl,¡± I chuckled. ¡° Try hissing.¡±


    ¡°This pup here will be an Alpha, not a demon king.¡± Stone chuckled while letting Luther¡¯s hand roam his


    face.


    ¡°Not yet, not right away. But he will be king. You can¡¯t stop him from having the fate destined for him.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Who am I to question that when my own fate isplicated? But I¡¯m notining. I¡¯ve got


    the girl! And this little fire here!¡± He squeezed his son¡¯s arms gently before mimicking the gurgling


    sounds that Luther produced.


    I had no idea what to feel at the moment as I looked at the father and son. I wanted someone like


    Luther. But I would never let Patrea know that. Like Stone, I¡¯ve got the girl. It should be enough.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stone asked, and I found him staring at me.


    ¡°What?¡± My eyebrows rose.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you know demons can get a female pregnant if they wish to? If


    I f*uc*ked a female and willed her not to get pregnant, then she would never get pregnant. But if I don¡¯t


    think about stopping it, then most likely she will be.¡±


    ¡°Wait, does this include me?¡± His eyes dted, and his forehead creased.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you producing demon seeds? Of course, it includes you.¡± I answered him sarcastically.


    ¡°And nobody bothers to f*uc*king inform me of this?¡± He growled, and Luther¡¯s eyes widened before he


    began giggling. Stone¡¯s eyes softened before he repeated the growl for Luther¡¯s sake, and the little


    demon giggled again.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± he asked. ¡°If I could just f*uc*king will it not to happen, Lucy would not be


    pregnant! Did you know how many f*uc*king condoms I bought to make sure she doesn¡¯t produce


    another pup every three months?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop letting out an evilugh because his expression was deadly when he turned to look at


    me. And if he were not my brother-inw, I should see that as I sign of danger. ¡°It¡¯s not f*uc*king funny!


    Imagine the f*uc*king time I lost putting those rubbers on! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Next time, just think not to get her pregnant before you release. Then it¡¯s all set.¡±


    ¡°Why are we even talking about this? Are you thinking of getting Patrea pregnant?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His forehead creased as he adjusted Luther on hisp into a morefortable


    position.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even give a thought to how she was not pregnant after all these days when I didn¡¯t slop myself


    from producing demon seeds. But she told me today she did something to her body to make sure


    Lucien couldn¡¯t get her pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a demon kid? I thought you had many?¡±


    ¡°I have. But I never had in this century. I¡¯d been careful about it when I realized how many I could


    produce. But then I want one with Patrea, and it¡¯s the one I couldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Will it change anything you feel about her?¡±


    ¡°No. But I had this urge to tell someone about it.¡±


    ¡°It makes you sad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but more than myself, for Patrea. You have no idea what she went through with Lucien.¡±


    ¡°You have a strong female, no doubt about that.¡±


    He said it in a low voice before he held Luther up and looked at him. ¡°You have Luther, you can borrow


    him when he¡¯s older. I¡¯m sure Lucy wouldn¡¯t mind if he stayed with you in the underworld for a day or


    two.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you trusted me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°F*uc*k, Lucius. How many more battles do we have to go through before we realize there is no other


    man we could trust our lives with but each other?¡±


    I chuckled because he was right. But the demon in me didn¡¯t want to give him the pleasure of hearing it


    from my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Patrea or even Lucija about the things I shared with you.¡±


    ¡°My mouth is sealed unless your sister uses some kind of magic to let me say it, otherwise, your secret


    is safe with me.¡± He told me. ¡°Sounds fair.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns now?¡±


    ¡°With my kingdom?¡±


    ¡°With Patrea?¡±


    ¡°Do I need a f*uc*king n?¡± I asked. ¡°I seriously had no idea where my question wasing from


    Maybe I want to know more about how you feel about this. You said it wouldn¡¯t change anything you


    feel about her, but you look upset.¡± He paused, just looking at me, but he continued after a while.


    ¡°Anything you will tell me, it will just be between us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make her feel better. I don¡¯t like that she thought it was her fault that we couldn¡¯t


    have a baby. I should have just shut up my mouth in the first ce and not talked about it.¡±


    Instead of answering, the f*uc*ker just smiled at me.


    ¡°I need some insights, not a smile,¡± I told him as I leaned my back on the sofa, hands resting at the top


    of my head.


    ¡°You love her.¡±


    ¡°When the f*uc*k were you born? Was I not vocal enough when I told you I love Patrea?¡± I snapped at


    him.


    He chuckled and looked at my nephew. ¡°Uncle Lucius is in love, isn¡¯t he, little Alpha? Will you tell him


    that he worries too much?¡±


    ¡°Talk, Stone. Don¡¯t give me the runaround. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not good at this, but I don¡¯t have anyone to


    ask except you. So enlighten me.¡± Heughed before he spoke.


    ¡°I am also navigating this rtionship with Lucy with the utmost care, taking baby steps as I had no


    f*uc*king idea how to be a mate. But look, Patrea loves you. It¡¯s expected that she¡¯s sad that she can¡¯t


    give you an heir. And it¡¯s okay that you are upset because it makes her sad, but at the end of the day,


    you have each other. Just let it be, as long as you don¡¯t neglect each other, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll wake up one


    day and realize that this topic doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to feel guilty because she did nothing wrong¡­¡± And I mean that. Lucien made all of


    these and made her life miserable while she was in the underworld with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you need to y a big part. You can¡¯t me her for feeling guilty about it because she


    loves you and wants to make you happy. Imagine if you were in her shoes and she wanted that and


    you couldn¡¯t give it to her. Even if she tells you it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure you will still spend days thinking about


    it. Same thing with all men. We all want to protect our mates, our partners, but we can¡¯t all the time, so


    it eats us up, but¡­¡±


    Stone was still talking when something came to mind.


    I just realized I had never used the wee gift Hades offered me, as he refused when I requested to


    make Patrea my queen. I think I already knew what I wanted to ask for. I stood up from my seat, and it


    made Stone stop talking as he looked at me with his forehead creasing.


    ¡°I need to go,111 told him. ¡°I thought you were staying longer so the females could spend more time


    tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, just me. But I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To Hades. And don¡¯t let Patrea know.¡±


    ¡°What do you need from Hades?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make Patrea worry if she finds out you¡¯re not here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick, just tell her I had a sudden call from Kalmerus. I will exin to her afterward.¡±


    ¡°Do you need apanion?¡±


    ¡°No. I think I¡¯m good. After all these encounters with Hades, I was getting used to his presence.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true king. Go now before they start looking for you.¡±


    I nodded my head at him before disappearing from his packhouse and appearing in my chamber at the


    tower.


    ¡®Hades, I summoned you, give me a few minutes of your time.¡¯ I didn¡¯t need to say it twice when my


    body was sucked into limbo and Inded on my feet exactly in front of his throne. Hades was in his


    human form, sittingfortably on his throne, and from the look on his face, he seemed amused by my


    presence.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to summon me, Lucius.¡± His deep voice echoed around his throne hall


    ¡°King Hades, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to meet me in an instant. Did I rise to the ranks of your favorites


    now?¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°Perhaps. It always fascinates me when my demons find a partner, so yes, maybe I do favor you at the


    moment. All thanks to your queen.¡± I brushed my hand over my hair, while the smile was still evident on


    my face.


    I used to be terrified of Hades, because of the many things he could do to a demon, but for some


    reason, I was no longer scared of him, and I meant that in a good way. Not because I thought I was


    powerful enough to fight against him, but more because he let Patrea and I see his other side, the


    softer one.


    ¡°I would take that as apliment, my king,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Anything I can do for you, Lucius? I could easily dive into your mind and see what you want, but I¡¯m


    toozy to do that today. So speak up.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used the gift you offered me when I became the King of Kalmerus.¡± I went straight to the


    point.


    ¡°And you want to ask for it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered before I added. ¡°And I was wondering if I would get two since I got Athwart in my


    hand too?¡±


    Hades¡¯ughter echoed around us, and it made meugh as well.


    ¡°Are you trying to trick me into giving you two gifts?¡± He asked, hand brushing against his chin I smiled


    sheepishly before I replied. ¡°If I can get away with it, why not?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I shouldn¡¯t expect less from you. But no, only one gift shall be granted, and only if I can.


    As you are well aware of.¡±


    ¡°One is enough, my king. I already know what I want and I know you can grant it this time.¡±


    ¡°I assumed you wanted an heir, Lucius. For me to break the spell on Patrea¡¯s body. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°No, my king. That is not what I came here for.¡± I told him in a firm voice, my eyes looking straight into


    his.


    I saw his forehead crease. I waited patiently as I stood in perfect posture before him, waiting for him to


    dig into my mind, but I felt nothing strange.


    His eyes zed red, and I saw confusion flitted through them but it was gone in seconds. ¡°Tell me what


    you want, Lucius?¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 50 ¨C The Gift (LUCIUS)


    His eyes zed red, and I saw confusion flit through them, but it was gone in seconds. ¡°Tell me what


    you want, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°I want you to break Lucien¡¯s curse on Patrea¡¯s, linking my bloodline to be fatal for her. Including the


    nightmares she was having.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid you will kill your queen?¡±


    ¡°Not me, Hades. I will kill myself first before I even think of that. But I have hundreds of siblings and


    quite a number of offspring, making each one a danger for my queen.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Don¡¯t you want an heir, Lucius? Like the one Lucija has?¡±


    ¡°What will I do with an heir if I don¡¯t have Patrea anymore?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Do you know how much Patrea wants to give you a child? Don¡¯t you want to give her something her


    heart desires?¡±


    ¡°Her life is far more important to me than a child.¡±


    ¡°You are being selfish. You wanted her alive for yourself, but what about your queen? Doesn¡¯t she


    deserve to have what she wants?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a demon, Hades. Let me be selfish.¡±


    Hisughter echoed around us, and I was slowly losing my stance. I would give everything to Patrea,


    even my own life, but did she want a child? Was it because it was what I wanted?


    Would she hate me if she found out I wished for her life instead of the child?


    But Patrea was not a selfish female. She would never hate me for wanting her alive. Didn¡¯t she fight


    and abandon her own realm to be with me? So, she could spend more time with me?


    ¡°Do you need more time to think?¡±


    Hades interrupted me from my thoughts. ¡°No. My wish is final.¡±


    ¡°I will think about it.¡± He answered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You owed me that wish.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget who you were speaking with, Lucius?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just back down on something you promise to give. I knew you could do i t, as your demon


    performed the curse.¡±


    ¡°I said I would think about it.¡±


    ¡°How long should I wait before I can get your approval?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Now leave my presence, King of Kalmerus. I had another demon to deal with.¡±


    He was dismissing me without any rity on my request. I needed it to take effect as Patrea¡¯s life might


    be in danger once the rumor spread that I already had a queen. ¡°I just want to know when I will


    know¡­¡± I was not able to finish my question when my body was sucked into limbo and Inded in my


    chamber.


    I cursed loudly as my hands began shooting fire everywhere before I could stop myself.


    I had just destroyed a couch.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed before disappearing and appearing in the dungeon. I asked for the prisoner that was


    due to be punished next before unleashing my demon.


    I needed to let my anger out. I didn¡¯t want to face Patrea while I was still upset and furious with Hades,


    or my emotions would betray me. I didn¡¯t want her to ask because I knew I could never lie to her.


    PATREA.


    I asked Lucy and Althea to give me a moment, as I wanted a moment with Hades. I thought Lucy would


    object, but she simply told me to make sure I would not stay there for a long time, as Lucius might freak


    out and st her if he found out I went there on my own. To which I agreed.


    I immediately called for Hades the moment I entered the bedroom I usually upied whenever I was


    here.


    I had been calling for him for quite some time, but there was still nothing.


    Until I finally give up. Maybe I was not that important in his eyes to be prioritized like Lucius wanted me


    to believe.


    Of course, I was not a full demon. There were other demons that he obviously favored that needed his


    attention.


    With slumped shoulders, I walked toward the door, but before I could touch the door knob, my body


    was sucked into limbo, and my footnded on solid ground, but I almost lost my footing as I was not


    prepared to be transported.


    I straightened my posture, and it was only then that I saw Hades sitting on what must be his throne,


    looking intently at me.


    I tipped my head down before I acknowledged him. ¡°King Hades, thank you for your time.¡±


    ¡°Pardon if I made you wait, Queen Patrea. There was a persistent demon before you that I was


    attending to.¡± He exined. ¡°Oh, I hope I didn¡¯t cut your conversation short.¡±


    Hades¡¯ughter echoed around us before he shook his head. ¡°I was d you summoned me, as I have


    a reason to throw him out.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I had no idea how to answer that. ¡°I believe you wanted something from me.¡± He added.


    ¡°Yes, King Hades. I¡¯m here to take the gift you generously offered me.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking for Lucien¡¯s curse to be lifted up? So, Lucius¡¯ blood will no longer pose a threat to


    you?¡±


    I swallowed hard. I¡¯d been thinking about this and the spell I had created in my body. But the desire I


    had to provide an heir for my king was greater than my desire to be safe from his bloodline. ¡°No, King


    Hades. I have a different wish.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it.¡± He said this as he rubbed his hand against his chin while he stared at me.


    I met his eyes as I spoke. ¡°I want to be able to conceive. One child is enough, King Hades. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if it¡¯s a female or a male demon.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the gravity of what you¡¯re asking from me?¡± I swallowed hard because I had no idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you desire a lifetime with Lucius? A security that none of his siblings wille and destroy you?¡±


    ¡°I want that too, King Hades, but I know Lucius wanted an heir.¡±


    ¡°And you, what does your heart desire? I can easily give you the gift of unbinding you from all the


    curses Lucien gave you, from your nightmares to your destruction, Patrea.¡±


    I closed my hands, coiling them into tight fists, before I blinked back the tears forming in my eyes. ¡°I


    want a child, King Hades.¡±


    ¡°You wanted something I would not be able to deliver.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You did the spell on your own, Patrea, with the help of your spirits. The enchantment in your body is


    not my or my demons doing. So, it is harder to break that spell. And I am not sure if I¡¯m willing to go the


    extra mile to do it for you.¡±


    A devilish smirk crossed his face as my heart thudded loudly.


    ¡°Unless, of course, you are willing to trade something more for the extra mile I have to go for you.¡± He


    added.


    Will he ask for my soul as he did with Adan?


    ¡°I want you to decide now, or this wish will not be granted ever.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, King Hades?¡± I asked, but I knew it was wrong toe here without Lucius. I hope


    whatever I end up sacrificing, my king will not be disappointed.


    A low peal ofughter rumbled from his chest as sweat formed on my forehead. I wanted to regret


    seeking him out without Lucius.


    I opened my mouth to let him know I would want to summon Lucius here, but before I could say


    anything, a sh of light like lightning came a few feet to Hades¡¯ right.


    And then it was gone, and a beautiful female with silver hair stood on the spot where the lightning hit.


    ¡°Selene! What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me Patrea is your child because she is not, which means


    you have no business here!¡± He grunted, his hand flying to his forehead.


    Selene? The Moon Goddess?


    ¡°I am here because I couldn¡¯t believe you would use the same tactic that you used on Adan! You have


    no right to do such a thing!¡± Selene told him.


    My eyes shifted back and forth to the two gods before me, bewildered at their exchange. Was this how


    the gods conducted their businesses?


    Hadesughter echoed around us. I was expecting him to be furious, but instead, he looked amused.


    ¡°Are you stalking me, Selene? Have you got no other things to do instead of watching me?¡±


    Selene¡¯s body stiffened before her eyebrows hiked up.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m watching you because I still haven¡¯t forgiven you for what you did to Adan Stone! And if you


    think you can y this trick on Patrea, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Selene, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡± She shed him a sweet smile before another spark appeared beside her, and this time


    Guinevere appeared.


    My eyes widened, and my heart thudded loudly.


    What did I do to have three gods in front of me?


    Am I doomed?


    ¡°Guinevere¡­¡± I murmured, but I was sure all of them heard me as all of their expressions changed.


    Selene and Guivenere offered me a warm smile while Hades¡¯ face contorted into a deadly frown.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you here, Guinevere.¡± Hades hissed.


    ¡°I invited myself in, Hades. If you want toin, face Selene. I don¡¯t have time for you at the


    moment. I¡¯m here for


    Patrea.¡± She answered nonchntly as she moved down the steps toward me.


    Her beaded skirts rustled as she walked, which helped snap me back to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Selene and


    Hades, they bicker all the time. We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°King Hades is upset, Guinevere.¡±


    ¡°He is upset all the time. But trust me, as long as Selene is here, he will not create any chaos.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, is he afraid of her?¡± I asked as my attention was drawn to the two figures debating on something,


    but it looked like they put a barrier between us as I could no longer hear their voices.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ we don¡¯t know.¡± She held my hand and brought my attention back to her. ¡°Tell me, Patrea.


    What did you wish for from Hades?¡±


    ¡°To undo the spells that I did to my body. I created something to make sure I wouldn¡¯t get pregnant. But


    do you think if he unbinds the spell, he could also make it possible for me to conceive? Because I a


    molder now.¡±


    ¡°Your body is not getting older. You were just as you are when Lucien stuck you in that age. So, it


    means once the spell is lifted, you will be capable of bearing a child.¡±


    My eyes watered as I nodded my head. Her words were giving me so much hope that I just needed to


    convince Hades to grant me my wish.


    ¡°But Hades cannot unbind the spell you created, Patrea.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 51 ¨C The Three Gods (PATREA)


    ¡°But Hades cannot unbind the spell you created, Patrea,¡± Guinevere exined, and I felt my heart


    being ripped apart.


    ¡°What do you mean? So King Hades was not lying when he said he couldn¡¯t?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The spells were created using the energy of my spirits, not the energy of his demons. So, he¡¯s not


    lying in a way, but then he can do something to override it. That¡¯s why he asked you what you wanted


    to give in return.


    ¡°But why would he offer a gift if he wants to take something back?¡±


    ¡°If the gift you are asking for is something he can do in a blink of an eye, like lifting Lucien¡¯s curse of


    linking his bloodline to kill you, then he will do it without asking anything back. But what you are asking


    is something that he needs to touch in other realms to get. He can, if he will. But he has the heart of a


    demon, Patrea. So, if he can get more than what he gives, he will take it.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to offer him. I will not give up Lucius!¡±


    ¡°What do you think you have that demons are always craving for?¡±


    ¡°My soul¡­¡± I answered in almost a whisper.


    ¡°Exactly. Right at this point, your soul is divided between the spirit realm and the demon realm. When


    the dayes that your life perishes, you can decide where your soul stays. And I¡¯m sure you will


    choose to stay here with Lucius. But he has the power to allow you to cross between realms.¡±


    ¡°Will that mean there is a possibility I can visit Adora in the afterlife?


    She nodded her head, and tears trickled down my face.


    ¡°And I believe that is exactly what he wants you to give up, the same way he took Adan¡¯s soul for


    himself.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to choose? I want to be a mother to Lucius¡¯ heir, but I am also Adora¡¯s mom. I shouldn¡¯t


    be choosing between my children. When can I rest from this pain, Guinevere? What have I done


    wrong? I love Lucius. But I love Adora too.¡± My heart was shattering into pieces.


    I didn¡¯t know what I needed to do. I chose Lucius over Adora, but choosing another child over my


    Adora would be unfair.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I will make you an offer, but you must promise me that no matter what happens,


    you will take care of the part of your soul that belongs to the spirit realm.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, but hope was slowly rising from my chest.


    ¡°I will undo the spell you created on your body, but the gift you will ask for from Hades is the gift of


    allowing your soul to travel back to the spirit realm whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°You are okay with sharing me with the underworld?¡±


    ¡°I want you for myself, Patrea, but Lucius belongs in this world. I knew what it felt like to love and lose


    the one you love. I will never wish it for my children. So, I will be content to share you even with the


    wicked Hades, so you can be happy with Lucius.¡±


    My whole body was wracked with tears and sobs as my arms flew around


    Guinevere, and I hugged her tightly.


    Tears continued to race down my cheeks a s I kept murmuring my thank-yous to her. ¡°I will be forever


    grateful, Guinevere. I promise you, I will not let them take a part of my soul that belongs to the spirit


    realm.¡±


    ¡°That will be enough for me.¡± Her hand smoothed over my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hugged you without asking. I got carried away.¡± I pulled away slowly a s I wiped my tears off


    my face.


    ¡°I never get many hugs, so a hug is always wee.¡± She smiled warmly at me before our


    conversation was cut short.


    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate both of you meddling with my realm.¡± Hades hissed, eyes zing red, as he threw a


    deadly re at Guinevere.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Again, Hades. We wouldn¡¯t be here if you were doing business fairly.¡± It was Selene who answered as


    she floated down from the steps of the throne. I saw her wink at me before she stood beside


    Guinevere.


    ¡°When did I do my business fairly?¡± He scoffed, propping his elbow on his armrest before brushing his


    chin with his hand while he looked at the three of us. ¡°Exactly, so you can¡¯t me us for doing things


    your way to make sure you don¡¯t win all the time,¡± Selene told him.


    ¡°Still upset about Adan Stone?¡±


    ¡°Of course! And I will not rest until I get a part of his soul back!¡± Selene snapped at him, but because


    her voice was so soft and melodic, she sounded like she was about to cry.


    Hades chuckled, which I wasn¡¯t expecting before he let out augh that echoed around the walls of his


    throne room. ¡°Upset about Adan or upset about us, Selene?¡±


    Selene¡¯s body jolted, and my eyes darted to her, but I saw Guinevere¡¯s lips pursing into a thin line as


    her eyeballs shifted back and forth between Selene and Hades.


    It seemed there was more than meets the eye between the two gods.


    ¡°How dare you bring up that issue? It was a long, long time ago, Hades. I have moved on, and you


    should do so.¡±


    ¡°I did. I¡¯m not sure about you.¡±


    Selene¡¯s chest puffed up before she faced Guinevere. ¡°Are you done with your business with Patrea?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. But you can leave if you don¡¯t want to be here at the moment.¡± Guinevere answered in a


    hushed tone.


    ¡°I will stay. I will make sure he can¡¯t y with Patrea¡¯s mind and emotions too.¡±


    Guinevere opened her mouth to say something when Hades¡¯ voice cut him off. ¡°Patrea.¡±


    All heads turned in his direction.


    ¡°King Hades,¡± I acknowledged him.


    ¡°Come closer, my child.¡± He ordered.


    I looked at Guinevere, and she gave me a nod of her head, giving me the confidence I needed to step


    forward and stand at the foot of the step directly to his throne.


    ¡°I guess Guinevere convinced you to change your wish, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, King Hades.¡± There was no point in lying or reasoning.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, my child.¡±


    ¡°I want a gift that would allow my soul to traverse through the spirit realm and the moon.¡±


    ¡°And the moon?¡± He asked, his forehead creasing.


    ¡°Yes, King Hades. My granddaughter, Althea, is mated to a wolf. If shees to ept him, her soul


    mighte home to the moon, and I want to be able to reach her as well.¡±


    ¡°Do you know there is a wish far greater than that?¡± I swallowed, but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Why not wish for Lucien¡¯s curse to be lifted? What if you came out of here and met Lucius¡¯ siblings?


    They are capable of killing you. What if giving birth to Lucius¡¯ child makes you bleed to death? Tell me,


    Patrea, is your wish worth it? Getting your soul to travel in any realms you want but cutting your life


    short so you don¡¯t get to spend this lifetime with Lucius?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to kill me right away to prove your point, King Hades?¡± I was not able to stop myself


    from asking. But in reality, his words stung.


    I heard Selene stifle a chuckle at my words as Hades¡¯ brow hiked up.


    ¡°You just spent a few minutes with these females, and you are turning out to be exactly like them.¡± He


    said it in an annoyed voice, but his jaw twitched into a smile, which made my heart lighter. For a split


    second earlier, I thought he would snap at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure if I should apologize for that or not,¡± I added.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Guinevere stated. ¡°Don¡¯t let his words rattle you, Patrea.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Patrea. You don¡¯t have to take the one he was offering. Take the wish you want for your


    soul.¡± Selene added, and I could hear the confidence in her voice. She sounded like she was sure of


    her advice.


    ¡°You are not fighting fair, Selene. Stop stalking me.¡±


    ¡°You wish I was stalking you, Hades. But we both know I am just after catching you stealing souls not


    meant for your realmpletely.¡±


    ¡°You should leave, Selene. And you as well, Guinevere.¡±


    ¡°I am not leaving until Patrea gets her wish, as I have some business with her as well,¡± Guinevere


    answered.


    ¡°I will think about your wish, Patrea.¡± Hades shifted his attention to me.


    ¡°Hades, you can¡¯t keep her hanging on a wish you voluntarily offered. You must grant it. Keep your


    word like a true God should be doing.¡± Selene threw those words at him.


    And it only made a devil¡¯s smirk cross Hades¡¯ face. He looked like he was enjoying Selene¡¯s angst


    toward him.


    ¡°I cannot argue with that, right? Keep your word like a true God should be doing?¡± He chuckled before


    his gaze returned to me. ¡°With two females harassing me, I think I am left with no choice but to grant


    your wish, but one more time, Patrea. Is this the gift you really want?¡±


    Our eyes locked, and his jaw tightened. It must be awful for him to share souls with other realms, but I


    knew what I wanted this time. ¡°Yes, King Hades.¡±


    ¡°It will be granted then.¡± I felt something jolt in my chest, but it was just for a split second.


    ¡°Thankyou, King Hades.¡±


    ¡°It is a pleasure to serve you, Queen of Kalmerus and Athwart. Now you are free to leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Guinevere hurried to stand before me, her eyes swirling with happiness as she nodded at me


    before her hand touched my stomach. ¡°Espiritus estou chamando a vos. Axuda a mina fi Patrea e


    inverte o feitizo no seu ventre.¡±


    She chanted the spell three times before I felt a warm sensation envelop my stomach until it traveled


    up to my heart and whole body. And then it was gone.


    ¡°Done. I fulfilled my end of the bargain.¡± Guinevere smiled at me.


    ¡°Thank you, Guinevere.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure to help, Patrea.¡± She smiled a t me before her finger touched the tip of my nose. ¡°Now be


    merry and multiply.¡±


    I nodded my head as a wide grin curled onto my lips.


    ¡°Demon witches and demon wolves. Soon, your species will be dominating my realm.¡± Hades¡¯ hissed,


    and Selene giggled softly as silver mist covered her body.


    ¡°Thank you as well, Selene,¡± I told her.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Patrea.¡± She took Guinevere¡¯s hand and sped it with hers before she turned


    to face Hades. ¡°Now, we¡¯re leaving. We no longer have a reason to be here. However, it is a pleasure


    to conduct business with you, Hades.¡±


    And then they were gone, and Hades grunted before shaking his head.


    ¡°Thank you again, King Hades. I am ready to take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Tell Lucius that the wish he was asking for will be granted.¡± He said it in a defeated voice.


    ¡°What did he¡­¡± I was not able to finish my words when my body was sucked into limbo, and I


    appeared in the same bedroom where I was.


    I staggered on my feet as I bnced my body and found myself looking at Lucius¡¯ who had a deadly


    expression on his face, with Lucy and Althea in front of him. It looked like my king was interrogating


    them, and I was sure it was about me and my whereabouts.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 52 ¨C Three Wishes (LUCIUS)


    After I had unleashed my frustration at the dungeon, I fixed myself and transported my body back to the


    Mystic Pack packhouse, only to find out Patrea was not there.


    ¡°Again, Lucija, where did Patrea go?¡± I asked Lucija for the nth time since she came into this room with


    Althea. ¡°She¡¯s safe, Lucius. You need to trust that your queen can take care of herself.¡± She responded


    instead of answering my question.


    ¡°1 know she can, but I just want to know where she is. Don¡¯t force me to dig into your head for


    answers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t. No one has ever read my mind.¡±


    I hissed at her, knowing she was telling the truth. My head snapped to Althea¡¯s, and it made her body


    jolt backward, but Lucija was fast enough to block me. ¡°Do not do whatever you are thinking. Patrea will


    not appreciate it if you meddle with Althea¡¯s mind.¡±


    In frustration, I brushed my hair with my hand before turning around and walking in the opposite


    direction inside the bedroom where Patrea wasst seen. I tried to reach her mind, but it was shut off,


    something I thought was no longer possible, as I assumed that being marked on both sides made our


    connection wless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve to know where? Did she tell you not to tell me?¡± I asked Lucija. This time, I was using


    a different tactic.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯m sure she wanted you not to interfere right now. So I will tell you, but can you promise to


    wait here when she returns?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to promise that. Because if it takes so long before she returns, I wille after her. You


    should know better than to make me promise such a thing. And before you tell me I am being


    unreasonable, put yourself in my shoes. I¡¯m sure you will be firing ice at me if I refuse to tell you where


    Stone has gone off.¡±


    ¡°Fine. She went to meet Hades.¡± F*uc*k. I knew it!


    ¡°Did she tell you why?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not lying.¡± My gaze shifted to Althea, who


    shook her head as well.


    Patrea probably didn¡¯t tell them, but did she go there to ask for her gift like I did? My forehead creased


    as my eyes zed red at the memory of Hades.


    I could only hope he wouldn¡¯t trick her.


    And then I felt her presence in the room al the exact moment my head tilted to my right.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Patrea appeared, and our eyes locked. She looked surprised before her expression rxed, and a


    warm smile curled on her plump l*ips.


    My eyes softened as my shoulders rxed before I rushed toward her, wrapping my arms around her


    and pulling her into a tight hug. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought it would only be quick.¡± She said it in a soft voice before her m*outh found my


    cheek, and she kissed it, pressing her l*ips on my skin longer than they should be.


    ¡°I will never stop you from summoning Hades, but next time, let me know.¡±


    She pulled away from my arms, her body arching back as her hands cupped my jaws. ¡°Did you meet


    Hades today?¡± She asked.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°Why was I not informed?¡± She asked, her eyebrows hiking up. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t tell me, but he has a


    message for you. So I assumed you were the demon he said he was attending to before he met me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. because he kicked me out and told me he had another important demon to meet. I guess it¡¯s


    you.¡±


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m not the only one hiding from meeting Hades.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it again from you, but please tell me you won¡¯t do it either. It kills me not to know where


    you are.¡± I was not being possessive, but until Hades granted my wish, 1 didn¡¯t want Patrea out of my


    sight.


    She nodded before I lifted her off the floor.


    I then snaked her legs around my h*ips and pushed her head into the nook of my neck.


    ¡°I think this is the part where we should leave.¡± I heard Althea murmur to Lucija. ¡° I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready


    to see my grandmother getting hot and frisky.¡± Lucija chuckled before I heard a door open and close as


    soft giggles erupted from Patrea¡¯s l*ips.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad influence. I didn¡¯t even get to say hi to them. You distract me right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will understand.¡± I pecked her l*ips before I asked another question. ¡°I presume


    everything went well with Hades?¡±


    She nodded her head and cupped my face, caressing my cheek with her thumb. ¡°I love you¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too. Now tell me, what did you ask Hades?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you ask him first.¡± She asked back, and I knew I could never win this one, so I told her


    what had happened between us and how Hades rejected it right away.


    Her m*outh opened as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°You are willing to give up your wish for me? How


    about an heir, Lucius? Isn¡¯t that important?¡±


    ¡°When I told you I was okay not having one, 1 wasn¡¯t lying. I want you, Patrea. We didn¡¯t get to this


    part, and I didn¡¯t give my all to you just to let my father¡¯s curse ruin everything. So you and me, even


    without our own offspring, I will be content.¡± I let out a sigh before resting my forehead against hers.


    ¡°But Hades wants more time to think about it. It¡¯s the reason I don¡¯t want you out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Hades offered me that wish.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I pulled my face away from her.


    ¡°He asked me if, instead of my first wish, I would rather that he lift the curse Lucien ced on me,


    including taking the nightmares away.¡±


    I cupped her cheek as my heart pounded. Having Patrea around had made me feel many emotions all


    at once, and it felt like my heart had more use these past few weeks than it had for two centuries. ¡°Tell


    me you said yes. Tell me you agreed.¡± My eyes searched for hers. But she shook her head, and my


    heart was crushed. ¡° Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a different wish. I want a baby for us.¡±


    ¡°No. No. No, Patrea. You just want that because of me. I don¡¯t need a child if every day I had to worry if


    I could protect you, even myself.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can protect me. I never doubted that.¡± She said it confidently.


    PATREA.


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡± Pain crossed Lucius¡¯ eyes, and if I didn¡¯t know what I knew now, I would regret wishing for


    an heir when it seemed it was no longer Lucius¡¯ priority. But I knew better.


    A coy smile yed on my l*ips before I cupped his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t even let me finish. Listen carefully,


    my king, and don¡¯t speak until your queen tells you to.¡± He simply nodded his head as he kept staring


    at me. I began telling him from the moment I appeared on Hades¡¯ throne until Guinevere and Selene


    came.


    ¡°Guinevere, reverse the spell I cast on my body. She said I was now capable of bearing a child. And


    then Hades granted my wish that my soul would be free to travel in between realms for eternity.¡± He


    smiled warmly and nodded again, but the pain was still in his eyes, and I couldn¡¯t wait to share thest


    part with him. ¡°And then, before I left¡­¡± My eyes watered, but I didn¡¯t take my gaze off his as my thumb


    brushed against his cheek. ¡°Hades told me to tell you that he would grant your wish.¡±


    Lucius¡¯ m*outh opened before a wide grin tugged at it. ¡°Did I hear you right? So, he said yes to my


    wish?¡±


    I nodded my head, my eyes beaming with happiness. ¡°We got three wishes granted, Lucius. Three! Not


    just two, but three!¡± I eximed excitedly.


    Lucius¡¯ hands grabbed my cheeks and crashed his l*ips against mine, and for a moment, I got stuck


    thinking I was still up in his arms, only to realize that his tails were coiled around my body, holding me


    in ce while his hands were on my face.


    Only then did my body rx, and I opened my m*outh, weing my king¡¯s kiss as I kissed him back


    with all the love I had for him.


    ¡°I love you, my queen!¡± He murmured between our kisses, and I kept saying the same thing to him.


    ¡°Can I make one more request, this time to you?¡± Lucius asked as he pulled away from my l*ips.


    I nodded my head, but I kept reaching for his l*ips, pecking and sucking them so that he couldn¡¯t help


    but chuckle. ¡°Let me talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk¡­¡± I told him, but I kept kissing him. ¡°Can we not have little demons yet? I want more time with


    you¡­.¡± He said it in between me, assaulting his l*ips.


    I pulled away from kissing him as I nodded my head. ¡°I was about to ask you if we could wait for a


    while.¡±


    ¡°We have a lifetime. So we don¡¯t need to rush.¡± He added.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure how contraceptives work with demons, but I don¡¯t want to cast any spells on my


    body again¡­.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. I can take care of that.¡± He said before that he moved us in a swift motion, and I just


    found us on the bed, with me on my back and Lucius hovering over my body.


    And I waspletely naked, just as he was. ¡°I will exin how I will do that, but for now, we must


    celebrate the three wishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimpered as my arms and legs were spread open. His tails coiled around them, pinning my


    naked body on the bed, making tingles and shivers rush in everywhere and centering in my core at the


    thought of being pleasured again.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 53 ¨C He¡¯s Up To Something (PATREA)


    Weeks passed, and I was still reeling from the feeling of being Lucius¡¯ queen and the queen of two


    kingdoms.


    Today is one of those days where I had to fulfill a duty for our demons.


    ¡°Open your palms and let your hand feed on their souls,¡± Lucius instructed me as w e stared at the pit


    of fire, where I could hear souls full of anguish and pain.


    I swallowed hard, but I couldn¡¯t raise my hand. I was slowly epting the ways of the underworld, but


    my heart was shattering at the cries I could hear at the moment.


    ¡°In time, your heart will harden. The souls you hear are undeserving of your pity, whether they are


    judged or not in the realms they belong to. If their souls went straight to the pits of hell, it only means


    that they were meant to be here. They were irredeemable and had never regretted their actions. We do


    not throw away souls that were sincerely regretful of their misdeeds before they died. That¡¯s why the


    veils of realms exist. In there, they were given time to redeem themselves before they would be judged


    again.¡±


    I remained quiet, looking at the images my head conjured from the bottom of the fire pit.


    ¡°I am not saying you should not feel sorry. But those below don¡¯t deserve your pity. ¡°


    ¡°Do you think Lucien is there?¡±


    ¡°I am sure he¡¯s there. We can pay him a visit if you want.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be reminded of him anymore.¡± I forced a chuckle. ¡°And Guillermo?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. He might be annoying, but I don¡¯t think he vited any rules of the realm, as my father


    had been doing.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean Nyneve is not there as well?¡±


    ¡°She is. I¡¯m sure of that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Nyneve tried to harm you and Althea. Demons could kill any demon and get away with it. That¡¯s part of


    our world here. It wouldn¡¯t taint their demons¡¯ souls. But once they cross realms and create chaos there


    for no reason at all, then judgment begins.¡±


    ¡°And your father vited so manyws of the realms when he took humans in here for his s*e*xual


    pleasure.¡±


    ¡°He vited some in their own realms too. My father was a vicious incubus. He deserves where he is


    now.¡±


    ¡°But how about Lucy? She used her subus form?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of our demon sensuality. S*e*x with an incubus or subus is just a dream. Or nightmare, I


    would say. The problem is when demons make it a reality. When they get their victims pregnant, it


    means the act is more than a dream. It became physical.¡±


    ¡°So, they won¡¯t judge Lucy for that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s consensual. Besides, I don¡¯t think she assaulted Stone.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Did you ever use your incubus form?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to answer that?¡±


    I nodded my head. I knew it would hurt, but I wanted to know everything about him before I came into


    his life.


    ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t do a physical one.¡±


    ¡°The girl you visited. Is she special?¡± I felt a tinge of jealousy for the human or species for whom he


    used his subus form.


    He chuckled before his face turned serious as he tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°I did it


    because I wanted to f*uc*k, not because of anything. I f*uc*k, and I move on. I can¡¯t even remember


    the females I visited, and it was probably just two times.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°No. Never again. I honestly didn¡¯t enjoy it. I want my female responsive, plus I never take pleasure in


    taking something not freely given. I did it because of peer pressure. I was a young demon then.


    Besides, I¡¯ve got everything I want and need here with me.¡± A smug smirk tugged on his m*outh before


    his eyes turned full red. ¡°I am more than happy to give you all the l*ust surging from within my body,


    Patrea.¡±


    ¡°And I am willing to take all of it,¡± I answered immediately as my l*ips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile at me like that, my queen. You¡¯re making me forget we are in the pits of hell, and we need


    energy.¡±


    My hand flew to my m*outh as I chuckled softly. I totally forgot that we were here s o I could learn how


    to summon energy from the dead souls in hell to feed our demons.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡± I turned and faced the direction of the pit of fire before extending my hand up. ¡°I¡¯m


    ready when you are.¡±


    Lucius leaned closer and k*issed my temple before he faced the same direction I was looking and


    raised his hand. ¡°Take only what you can. There¡¯s no need to force yourself to take many, as it¡¯s a


    heavy load. I can take care of the rest.¡±


    I nodded my head, and soon, Lucius¡¯ silent words dug into my head before the fire in front of us swirled


    as if a water tornado was hitting the middle of it.


    The cries got louder, and my heart kept clenching in pain, but I remembered what Lucius told me, so I


    tried my best to keep my emotions in check.


    If I felt any pity for them, I would not be able to take energy from them, and I would not be able to give


    my demons anything.


    I closed my eyes as my hand spread its fingers wide open, epting that the souls below were rotten


    souls, and didn¡¯t deserve any of my heart.


    I felt a surge of power crawling into my fingers, making my eyes snap open, and I saw electricity-like


    veins touching the tips of my fingers from the fire all around us. My eyes darted to Lucius, and our eyes


    locked. Even without saying anything, I felt the pride he was feeling at the moment.


    I was doing it right. A smirk formed on my face as I gave Lucius a wink. I felt more energy surging i n,


    and it excited me more. The underworld had weed me as part of them, and there was nothing I


    couldin about.


    But at this moment, as energies from the dead souls were coursing through my whole body ¡ª I felt


    triumphant.


    I knew I would be able to provide for our demons. It made me feel important. I would not be given this


    privilege if I didn¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡°You did well today, my love,¡± Lucius told me as he squeezed my hand that he was holding. We were in


    the tower of Athwart, overlooking the vast area that now belonged to us. ¡°As you¡¯d been doing every


    day since I met you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too smitten that you couldn¡¯t find any fault with me?¡± I teased him before we felt a presence


    behind us.


    ¡°[Is there anything you need, Simon?]¡± Lucius asked without looking back.


    Simon was previously Lucien¡¯s right-hand demon and was then assigned to be the main demon of


    Athwart in our absence.


    ¡°[We found Prince stor, my king. He was taken and chained to the dungeon. Would you like to meet


    him now?]¡±


    Simon stated, and Lucius turned around to face him, taking me with him.


    ¡°[Yes. Go ahead and make room for us in there. Make sure he is isted from the rest.¡±


    Simon didn¡¯t answer but tipped his head down before disappearing.


    Lucius faced me, his knuckles running down my cheek. ¡°Would you like toe with me, or would you


    rather stay here?¡±


    ¡°I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°I will kill him.¡± He said it in a firm tone, and I couldn¡¯t me him.


    We couldn¡¯t fully enjoy our kingdoms as stor had been recruiting demons that didn¡¯t belong to any


    kingdom and sending them either on Athwart or Kalmerus for suicide missions.


    These demons that he was using were weak and uselesspared to the demons we had, so we


    knew he was up to something more. He was using them as a decoy to distract us.


    ¡°I¡¯d be honored to witness that, my king.¡± I didn¡¯t like killing anyone, but killing him was far better than


    him using demons who just wanted to survive the underworld for his own good.


    ¡°Okay then. Are you ready?¡± He asked as he squeezed my hand, and I nodded my head in response.


    In seconds, our bodies appeared in the dungeon ¡ª at the deepest part of the tower of Athwart.


    The ce was dark and smelled of burnt skin and rotten blood, making the still air pungent.


    Lucius let go of my hand as we walked to where a naked demon was heavily chained.


    ¡°[It¡¯s about time we finally meet again, stor.]¡± Lucius greeted him.


    ¡°[You don¡¯t deserve this kingdom!]¡± stor roared. His eyes were full red and swirling in anger.


    ¡°[And you do? You didn¡¯t even step up to protect it. What kind of a king you will b e?¡±] Lucius mocked


    him.


    ¡°[Give me my kingdom back or I will make sure I kill your queen right before your¡­.]¡±


    He was not able to finish his words when a bolt of lightning shot from Lucius¡¯ hand directly into his


    heart. At the same time, a scream escaped my throat. ¡°Stop!¡±


    The wind swirled around my body, and m y hair rose up while my heart thudded loudly. But it was too


    late. The man chained to the wall dropped dead. His heart burned and melted down to the dingy


    ground.


    The air tornado around me calmed down and disappeared, but my chest was still heaving as I looked


    at Lucius in disbelief. ¡°I was bound to kill him, Patrea. I just made it sooner.¡± He said this as our eyes


    locked, his orbs still zing red. ¡°Don¡¯t judge me, Patrea.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Lucius.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not stor,¡± I said in a throaty voice. My throat felt so dry.


    ¡°What?¡± Lucius¡¯ forehead creased as his gaze shifted back and forth between me and the dead demon


    on the ground.


    ¡°This demon is covered with ck magic, so ck that I couldn¡¯t breathe while I tried to reach the


    source of the magic.¡±


    ¡°Did you say he is not stor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not him.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± He hissed loudly as he threw a punch in the air, his eyes zing red as smoke rose from his


    skin. ¡°It was impossible to catch him without him creating chaos!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s up to something, Lucius. He wants us to believe he is dead.¡±


    My chest continued heaving as I kept staring at the dead body.


    The magic wasn¡¯t wearing off. He still looked like stor, including the strong aura that was enveloping


    him. It only meant one thing. stor had a ck witch or a powerful demon on his side.


    ALTHEA.


    It was the first day of ss at my new university, so I was obviously a bit nervous, but I knew no one


    could smell me being a witch. I had been using the same potion I had when I was still at my first


    university.


    Nothing would go wrong ¡ª I reminded myself as I sat on the first seat that caught my attention. It was


    almost at the back of the ssroom.


    I was back with humans.


    As much as de insisted I attend the university within his territory, my course was not offered there.


    He then suggested I wait for the next term, as he would make sure that the university would offer my


    course by then. But I didn¡¯t want to waste any time.


    So, he was left with no choice but to enroll me in a university 40 minutes away from his pack ¡ª in


    human territory.


    ¡°Is the seat beside you taken?¡± A deep baritone voice snapped me out of my thoughts and made me


    slowly turn my head in the direction of the voice.


    A smiling man with ck hair covering part of his eyes was staring at me as if he wanted to read my


    soul. And it made me ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m new here. I just took a seat. I¡¯m not even sure if this is assigned t o someone.¡± I


    tapped the armrest of my chair.


    He shed me a smug smirk that emphasized his deep dimples before he took the seat beside me.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s my seat.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, preparing to stand up, but his hand, which was too cold, held my forearm, and I swore I felt


    static when our skin touched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You can take that seat. This one is vacant. I can stay here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Althea.¡± I answered and looked as he extended a hand. I took it for a handshake but immediately


    withdrew it before he could speak.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Althea. My name is s.¡± I just smiled at him and adjusted myself to look straight


    ahead since the professor had juste in, but I felt him lean closer. ¡°It¡¯s a boring subject, so I am


    pleased to sit beside an interesting female rather than thread this ss for the next hour on my own.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply and just let my eyes look ahead, but I could still feel his stare on m y skin, and it was


    making my throat dry. Too dry.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 54 ¨C The Banquet (LUCIUS)


    My eyes roamed around the vast banquet that was prepared for the formal rise of the King and Queen


    of Kalmerus and Athwart. I was d that I didn¡¯t hold a feast for me so that I was able to share this


    coronation with Patrea.


    The big hall was already filled with guests from the other two kingdoms of the Underworld: the Kings


    and their offspring. Some of my siblings and my own spawn had arrived. They had yet to meet Patrea.


    Celebrations like this were usually done in demon forms, but since Patrea was only half demon, I


    requested everyone to present themselves in their human form, and it seemed that no one was


    objecting as everyone came in presentable clothes.


    Also, from what I heard, even the kings were eager to see my queen, probably because the


    Underworld had never had a queen in a long time, even centuries before me.


    A smug smirk tugged on my mouth at the sight of Lucija and Stone. They took Luther with them, and


    even though he was just a few months old, his aura was strong ¡ª stronger than most of Lucien¡¯s


    bloodline ¡ª and it didn¡¯t slip my notice the way they were eyeing him.


    At just a few months old, my nephew had already made enemies.


    But the thing with demon babies is they had the most potent power to protect themselves from another


    demon, even without knowing how. So it would take a powerful demon to put them down.


    I had to repeatedly exin that to Stone because he was hesitant to take Luther with him today as the


    event would have too many demons in one ce.


    But I was d Lucija was able to convince him.


    The only one absent was Althea. As much as Patrea wanted to celebrate this event with her, taking her


    here was considered a big risk.


    stor was still unfound, and we had heard nothing about him. It would also be a risk to show Althea


    around, as humans and witches were not ordinary guests in the Underworld, and many might see her


    as prey. So, Patrea wanted her away from the Underworld, and I had no issue with that.


    Besides, taking her here meant taking the other dog with her too. Stone was already too much. I didn¡¯t


    need another growler in m y kingdom.


    I leaned back on my throne chair, propping my elbow on the armrest with my hand on m y chin as I


    anticipated Patrea¡¯s arrival. I could already sense her.


    The noise around the banquet heightened, and I could hear murmuring. Some of them were still


    referring to her as a witch.


    It looked like some of them were unaware that I had marked my queen and was now carrying demon


    venom in her body.


    The big door at the end of the hall finally opened, and Patrea emerged, making me rise to my feet as I


    stared at her.


    She was wearing a regal red ball gown, making my heart skip a beat at the sight of her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her gown made her look young and innocent, but I knew behind the innocent facade, I had a powerful


    female behind it.


    The mark I gave her was glowing on her neck, making the demons around us, especially the she-


    demons, gasp in surprise and envy.


    The mark meant one thing: whatever power


    I held, Patrea also had, making her as powerful as me and as powerful as the other kings in this


    banquet.


    ¡®My king¡­¡¯ A seductive voice rang in my head as our eyes locked. ¡®Do you like what you are seeing?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. You are beautiful, my queen. I¡¯m in awe just by looking at you.¡¯ I told her.


    She didn¡¯t reply, but she gave me a warm smile.


    Patrea stopped after a few steps from the entrance, and a wicked smirk formed on my lips. I watched


    fire slowly engulf the trail of her red dress until it crawled up and fully covered her. Soon, I could no


    longer see my queen as both the fire of the spirits and the Underworld circled around her form.


    The demons sitting down rose to their feet in anticipation of Patrea¡¯s transformation. At this point, I was


    the only one who had seen her in her demon form.


    It took a moment before the fire swirling around her body calmed down and eventually subsided.


    Finally, Patrea¡¯s demon form emerged from the mes and floated a few feet higher from the ground.


    She emerged with big horns on her head, crimson-red eyes, two sleek tails, and pointy nails. Her armor


    suit was encrusted with stones representing her witch¡¯s side, while fireballs were on her hands.


    Patrea was the embodiment of the female I never knew I needed. She was beyond perfection.


    Her aura was so powerful, but it didn¡¯t threaten me at all. Instead, it gave me a calming presence. With


    my power and Patrea¡¯s, I knew we were stronger than the other two kingdomsbined.


    I walked down the dais steps and extended my hand to her.


    ¡°[Underworld, may I present to you my queen, Patrea of Kalmerus and Athwart.]¡± I spoke in demon


    tongue, and everyone present, including the kings, offered apuse as they remained standing while a


    fire burned the ground of the banquet as we formally weed our queen.


    Patrea descended slowly from the air and let the fireballs in her hands disappear before coiling her


    f*ingers around mine until her feet t*ouched the burning ground.


    A wicked, seductive smile curled on her red lips as she followed me, with my hand still on hers,


    assisting her as we walked up the dais step.


    The single stone throne vanished, reced by a double throne seat with no partition, symbolizing that


    we lead as one, with no barrier between us.


    The hoots, chants, and apuse continued as I guided my queen to sit on her part of the throne before


    I turned around and ordered everyone to take their seats.


    When everyone was settled down, I turned to face her and dropped onto one knee before slipping my


    hand inside my pocket and taking out a ring.


    Patrea¡¯s eyes widened, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just let me slip the red diamond Gothic ring on


    her ring f*inger. ¡°[To my queen, I offer you mysting loyalty not just in Kalmerus and Athwart, or the


    whole Underworld, but in all realms, including the spirit and human realms.]¡±


    I said those in a low voice, but I was aware that everyone could hear me.


    The King of Eahteweth scoffed, and I was aware he was rebuked by my confession of loyalty to her as


    no king had bowed down to anyone.


    But it didn¡¯t bother me at all. I had something they would never have.


    ¡°[My King,]¡± Patrea replied as she rose to her feet, her hand still holding mine as she guided me to


    stand up.


    We were face-to-face before she chanted something in her spirit¡¯s tongue. Then, her demon form


    disappeared, and her human form returned.


    But she was not done yet, and soon my upper body was bare naked. ck mist swirled around our


    bodies as if it were tying a rope around us, but it didn¡¯t hurt as it tightened.


    Patrea snapped her eyes open, and the mist vanished as ck veins crawled on my body as they did


    on Patrea.


    ¡°My king, I offer you my loyalty and love in the Underworld and all realms.¡± She spoke in the human


    tongue, her voiceced with love and gentleness.


    We were in front of demons, but I couldn¡¯t help showing affection to my queen. My hand went to her


    cheek, cupping her jaw tightly before crushing my lips into hers.


    Patrea moaned as she parted her lips, letting me kiss her hungrily.


    And I felt it.


    The banquet swirled with too many auras ¡ª anger, loathing, resentfulness, and envy ¡ª and I basked


    in them, letting my demon soul feed on the deadly sins coursing through every demon¡¯s whole being.


    After introducing her to the demons of the Underworld, I took time to introduce her to the high courts of


    the other kingdoms, which means the king and his trusted entourage, including their kingdom heirs.


    The lust swirling in their eyes every time their gaze fell on my female didn¡¯t slip my notice, but I felt no


    jealousy or anger.


    If anything, I felt pride because Patrea¡¯s eyes and attention were on me most of the time.


    We were in thepany of Lucija, Stone, and Luther when a big fire appeared on the throne, and


    when it disappeared, King


    Hades was seated on it. He was in his human form, sporting formal wear ¡ª a ck suit that I couldn¡¯t


    deny fitted him perfectly.


    All demons fell to their knees, as Patrea and I did.


    Most of the regr demons, including the ones serving the banquet and the mistresses of some


    princes, fled from the hall as Hades¡¯ aura burned their souls.


    Only the high ranks and powerful demons remained, and among us all, only Luther was not bowing his


    head.


    Luther¡¯s hand reached out to Hades, and the God of the Underworld stood up from the throne and


    walked down the dais steps before he crouched on the ground and opened his arms.


    Lucija let go of Luther, and I could feel Stone¡¯s body tense.


    ¡®He won¡¯t harm him. He never harms a demon child.¡¯ I reminded him.


    ¡®I know. I didn¡¯t want his eyes on him, as he did to me when he met me when I was eight.¡¯ He shared it


    with me.


    I didn¡¯t reply because his feelings were valid.


    We watched as Luther, who was eight months old, walked toward Hades. His eyes zed red, and


    when their hands t*ouched, Luther let out a fire that engulfed Hades, much to Hades¡¯ enjoyment.


    Hisughter echoed around the hall as he picked up my nephew and carried him into his arms.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you as special as your parents?¡± He told him.


    Luther opened his mouth and said his first word. ¡°Hades¡­.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 55 ¨C The Keeper (LUCIUS)


    ¡°Hades¡­¡± Luther just said his first word.


    It was a bit gurgled, but I could fully understand it.


    ¡®The f*uc*k! I spent f*uc*king days teaching him to say ¡®dad,¡¯ and I kept bribing him with sweets and


    fire, just for him to end up saying Hades¡¯ name first?¡¯ Stone cursed in my head. His jaw tightened, and I


    knew he was stopping himself from growling.


    ¡®Be thankful it¡¯s Hades. You¡¯ll be more pissed off if his first word is Lucius.¡¯ I chuckled. ¡®Just ept that


    your son is more of a demon than a wolf.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew I was telling the truth.


    Hades walked toward us and handed Luther to Lucija before he faced Patrea and me.


    ¡°King Hades, it is an honor to have you at our banquet today,¡± Patrea stated as she tipped her down


    before looking at him again.


    ¡°It would be a disappointment if I missed it. I never had a queen for my kings for many centuries now,


    so it is rightful that I appeared here.¡± He replied before he extended his hand to Patrea. ¡°Come here,


    Queen Patrea.¡±


    Patrera looked at me, and I raised the hand that was holding hers before I guided her nearer to Hades,


    only letting her hand go when she took Hades¡¯ hand while everyone inside the banquet was holding


    their breath in silence.


    Hades let go of her hand before he lifted his hands in front of him, and mes surfaced from them


    before they disappeared,


    reced with a simple gold crown with a red gem, almost simr to the one in Patrea¡¯s f*inger.


    ¡°[The Underworld had never been blessed with a queen for the longest time. Perhaps because demons


    were deemed unworthy of love, but you, Queen Patrea, took a big risk by embracing one, thus


    embracing all of the Underworld.]¡±


    He paused before he continued.


    ¡°[It is an honor to give you one of the treasures of our realm.]¡± He raised his hands higher, and Patrea


    slightly bowed her head as Hades ced the crown on her head.


    ¡°[Be the keeper of one of the stones of hell. No one is worthy to t*ouch this except you and the other


    keeper of the Stones.]¡±


    The banquet began to be filled with murmurs, and with heightened hearing, I could hear some of them


    asking who the other keepers of the Stones were.


    And I had the same question, as I thought all four stones were in the hands of Hades for safekeeping.


    ¡°[It is an honor to be a keeper of the red Stone, King Hades. I will protect it with my life.]¡± Patrea


    responded, and my heart warmed at the sight of her with a crown.


    We never used crowns in our kingdom, and to keep up with the demon protocol we had, Patrea and I


    didn¡¯t use any either. But if it was the God of Hell that bestowed one on her, who was I toin?


    Plus, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she looked exquisite wearing one.


    Hades just smiled at her before turning his gaze to me. ¡°[I will leave now so you can all continue with


    your celebration. Come to me if you want answers to the question in your head, King Lucius.]¡±


    I paid my respects to Hades, as everyone in the banquet did before he disappeared.


    The merrymaking continued, and if earlier the demons were murmuring about how I was able to obtain


    a queen and mark her without killing her, I did not hear any of that anymore.


    The questions and theories began to circle around who was the other bearer of the three remaining


    stones.


    It was only when everyone had left that I got one-third of the answer.


    ¡°I have the other stone,¡± Lucija confessed when it was just us in my office, which looked like a regr


    human office now instead of a dungeon-like my father had.


    ¡°You have?¡± Patrea¡¯s eyes widened before the worry that was flitting around them was reced with


    relief.


    She was worried if the Stone meant any danger. Perhaps, having Lucija by her side calmed her.


    Lucija nodded her head. ¡°He visited us after our union and gave me the white stone.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you why?¡±


    ¡°Not really, except he said he was tired, but he didn¡¯t borate more, and then he took his leave.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Father wasn¡¯t lying when he told me Hades¡¯ wanted to retire as the God of the Underworld.¡±


    ¡°Can you give up that?¡± Patrea asked.


    ¡°Perhaps they can, and he was looking for someone to rece him.¡±


    ¡°But why would you give it up?¡± Stone asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine Selene giving up being the Goddess


    of the Moon.¡±


    ¡°We only see Hades as we see him, but maybe there is something we don¡¯t know about him yet.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever notice how his eyes would be ssy when he looked at us? You and Patrea, and at


    me and Lucy. It was the same sadness I saw when he told me he had marked many females, but none


    of them had ever loved him, so they just died a painful death.¡± Stone shared.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s tired of being alone. Imagine many centuries, many hundred centuries of being alone.¡± I added.


    ¡°But he¡¯s a God! He could get any female he wants.¡± Patrea blurted out.


    ¡°Apparently not. Maybe he just wanted to be an ordinary god with no responsibility and choose who he


    wanted to spend eternity with.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s distributing the stones and seeing who would best take care of them?¡± It was Lucija. ¡°Will this


    mean danger to any of us?¡±


    ¡°I think so. As many would want that. But he also said no one could t*ouch it except the keeper.¡±


    ¡°I can t*ouch Lucy¡¯s Stone. So, I guess we are both the keeper of the white Stone.¡±


    Patrea took the crown off her head and raised it in front of me. ¡°T*ouch it.¡±


    ¡°What if it kills me?¡± I chuckled, but my hand was already reaching for it.


    My f*inger tapped on the red Stone, and it glowed, but it didn¡¯t hurt. My eyes moved to look at Patrea


    before they shifted between Lucija and Stone.


    ¡°Same thing that happened to me. It glowed but didn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t invite jealous demons on our way,¡± Lucija stated.


    ¡°What could they do with four strong demons? Plus, one special demon in here?¡± I tapped Luther¡¯s


    nose, and his eyes zed red before he tried to reach for Patrea¡¯s crown.


    ¡°Luther could t*ouch the white stone as well.¡±


    ¡°You f*uc*king experimented on him!¡± I hissed before I realized I was being extremely protective of him.


    ¡°He showed the same thing, reaching for the Stone. So, I cave in.¡± Stone chuckled.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Patrea asked him and Lucija as she turned the crown to Luther¡¯s side.


    Lucy nodded her head. ¡°Just be fast to withdraw if he winces.¡±


    Patrea slowly moved the crown toward


    Luther as I held my breath, as Stone did.


    Only to let it out when Luther grabbed the crown and t*ouched the red Stone before he put the edge of


    the crown in his mouth and began nibbling it.


    A peal ofughter erupted from Stone¡¯s throat, and it made meugh as well.


    ¡°This pup could f*uc*king do everything!¡± Stone eximed.


    ¡°I think he needs a ymate so he¡¯ll stop ying with important things,¡± Lucija added.


    ¡°Are you nning to have another one?¡± Patrea asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Stone shook his head. ¡°This dude is taking too much of my Luna¡¯s time. Lucy is referring to both


    of you. When are you going to give us a nephew or a niece?¡±


    ¡°Nah, not yet. Let me enjoy my queen first. We¡¯re not rushing. Besides, we have many centuries more.¡±


    I felt Patrea¡¯s arms slide around my waist before she hugged me from my side and leaned her head on


    my chest while looking at the couple in front of us. ¡°We will try once we are ready. But for now, let me


    baby this king in here. He¡¯s a handful.¡±


    ¡°No return, no exchange, Patrea.¡± Lucija joked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not returning him ever. I got everything I wanted with this man.¡± She answered in a soft voice


    before she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me closer to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be stupid to let him go.¡±


    Our eyes locked, and I saw everything I never thought a demon like me needed ¡ª the love, the need,


    the desire, and the trust she was giving me that I would never break her heart.


    ¡°This demon is stuck with me.¡± She added, and I couldn¡¯t help but let a smug smirk tug on my mouth.


    Patrea.


    My Female.


    My Queen.


    She was indeed my hell, and my piece of paradise, all rolled into one.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 56 ¨C Moving To The South (PATREA)


    After my coronation as Queen of two Underworld kingdoms, our lives returned to normal.


    So far, it had been so peaceful and perfect that I felt something terrible would happen. But Lucius


    eased my worry by telling me that the underworld was only chaotic if the kingdoms were not on good


    terms. As far as he knew, everyone was minding their own business, and the regr souls would just


    come and plunge themselves into hell.


    So, I tried not to mind it and just lived the best days of my life with him.


    Today we decided to cross into the human realm and visit an old friend, or, should I say, an annoying


    neighbor.


    I missed normality, so here we were, driving the car into the house I used to share with Althea. I would


    take personal items and return the key to the house owner. And after that, we would go to the library so


    I could file my irrevocable resignation letter.


    As much as I could forget all about it, I made friends in the library, and I didn¡¯t want them to keep


    thinking about what had happened to me. I needed closure with my life on earth before I moved on to


    my new realm.


    ¡°We are here! Back to the ce where you start to fall for the demon in me.¡± Lucius stated, and I could


    see the pride in him, especially the moment he puffed his chest before tilting his head to look at me.


    ¡°Who will not fall for you? I can¡¯t see your evil side. I see how you fit perfectly in my life and with me.¡±


    He took my hand, sping it with his. ¡°You¡¯re smitten, my queen. That¡¯s why my evil ways turn you on.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s right. It¡¯s bad, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He raised our hands and pressed them against his lips, k*issing my knuckles before he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m


    doing my best to be a righteous demon, just doing what I am supposed to do and not going to the


    extreme, so you won¡¯t feel guilty choosing me.¡±


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± I said it softly, my heart overflowing with love for this demon.


    ¡°And I love you,¡± he replied.


    He was about to lean closer and k*iss me when someone knocked on his window. Lucius stopped


    midway into k*issing me before a hiss left his throat, and his eyes zed red for a second.


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle, especially when I saw who it was. Lucius was actually looking forward to


    seeing Bernard again.


    Luciusposed himself and turned to face his window before rolling it down. Bernard leaned on the


    roof and began talking right away.


    ¡°Good to see you both.¡± He smiled at Lucius before his eyes darted to me. ¡°I was worried about where


    you¡¯ve been. I am contemting reporting it to the police station.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with me,¡± Lucius grunted.


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you say you would stay here for a vacation, but after a few days you both disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Did you think I abducted my own girlfriend?¡± Lucius smirked at him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be secured nowadays. So, I¡¯m just looking after my neighbors.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Bernard. But she¡¯s safe with me.¡± Lucius stated, and my eyebrows hiked up because he


    finally got his name right.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that. Are you back for good?¡± His eyes were still on me.


    I shook my head and raised my hand, shing him the red diamond on my f*inger. ¡°We got married!¡±


    Bernard¡¯s body jolted a bit back before a shocked expression registered on his face, but the real show


    was Lucius¡¯. His chest puffed as a wicked grin tugged onto his mouth as he looked at the man outside


    our car.


    ¡°I got the girl¡­¡± Lucius spoke in a low voice, but I could hear the pride in it.


    ¡°Wow! I wasn¡¯t expecting that. Isn¡¯t it a bit fast?¡± He stated this before he got hold of himself and


    offered Lucius a smile. I think this time, he had finally conceded. ¡°Well, what can I say more?


    Congrattions! You got the girl.¡±


    He extended a hand, Lucius took it, and they shook hands firmly.


    ¡°Now, you have to make sure you make the girl stay. Because if not, someone will take her away for


    sure.¡± He added.


    ¡°I know. And I¡¯ll make sure she has every reason to stay.¡±


    He just nodded his head and stepped back from the car before his eyes went to me again and then to


    Lucius. ¡°Again, congrattions to both of you. I should go ahead. I¡¯m sure we can catch up some other


    days.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m moving out. We decided to build our family in the South.¡± The underworld was


    south of the universe, right? So, I wasn¡¯t really lying.


    ¡°Right. Of course. Well, good luck then.¡± He gave out a salute before he turned around, his shoulders


    sagging.


    ¡°Good luck, man. Hopefully, the next time we meet, it¡¯ll be for a double date.¡± Lucius called out to him.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Bernard chuckled before he gave us a wave and walked away. He was probably on his


    way to the fire station, which was just a few blocks away from his home.


    My eyes widened as Lucius tilted his head in my direction. ¡°Double date? I didn¡¯t know you liked


    spending time with Bernard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a subtle way to wish that he would find his own partner.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being human now?¡± I chuckled before leaning closer to him and pecking his lips. ¡°We need


    to get going so we can go to the library after.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± He chuckled before he ejected my seatbelt and undid his as well.


    We didn¡¯t spend too much time in the house. We just checked the things that we want to take and the


    things that should be thrown out, such as the broken pieces of furniture that Nyneve caused.


    After we had fixed everything we needed, I returned the key to the owner, and we headed to the library.


    Stefanie and another female were there, and I told them the same story about Lucius and me getting


    married and that I was moving with him to the South.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± I asked Stefanie.


    ¡°Everyone around me is getting married, and I¡¯m still alone.¡± She wiped the tears from her eyes with


    her hand before she smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m just happy for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ Come here.¡± I wrapped my arms around her as my hand smoothed her back. ¡°Did you know I


    was alone for a long time before I met Lucius? I¡¯m sure yours wille too.¡±


    ¡°I know this guy. He¡¯s an ountant and asionally works as a firefighter. But, of course, he¡¯s not as


    perfect as me¡­¡± Lucius chuckled before he continued. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you can start somewhere and see


    where it goes.¡±


    My eyes widened as a smile curled on my lips. ¡°When did you be a matchmaker?¡±


    ¡°I just want to help.¡± He winked at me.


    ¡®I felt Bernard¡¯s sadness as he walked away from us, so maybe there¡¯s nothing wrong if he sees other


    females. Who knows? He¡¯s not perfect for you, but I¡¯m sure he is for someone else.¡¯


    ¡®Wow. You¡¯re turning out to be more human than me now.¡¯ I chuckled over our mindlink. ¡°How about I


    leave you his number and try tomunicate with him? Although I don¡¯t know his dating history, so


    you are really going on a blind date here.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to lose, right? I can try that, as I don¡¯t see anyone around me to be that interesting.¡±


    ¡°Well, that sounds good. Tell him Lucius will cut him if he turns out to be a douchebag.¡± Lucius added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a brother?¡± Stefanie asked Lucius. ¡°I think I want one like you.¡±


    I giggled softly before Lucius¡¯ mind connected with mine again. ¡®Should I tell her I have many brothers


    she can choose from? Do you think it will work?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t reply, but I kept giggling.


    ¡°No. Unfortunately, my mother cannot replicate any of me.¡±


    ¡°Too bad, then I guess I have to settle for this one you¡¯re referring to.¡±


    ¡°Here¡­¡± I wrote Bernad¡¯s number on a piece of paper after taking it from my mobile phone, which I had


    taken from the house earlier.


    ¡°Yay! Thanks, girl! I have to get back to work. Are you staying for a bit?¡± She bit her bottom lip as she


    slipped the paper into her jeans pocket.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I just have to run these books to the next building. It¡¯ll be twenty to thirty minutes at most. I want to


    catch up with you more.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. We will wait for you here.¡±


    Lucius answered, and my head turned in his direction, my eyes beaming with happiness as I silently


    thanked him.


    ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll be back. Make yourself conformable.¡±


    ¡°Did you say earlier that you need this ce back in the archive sections?¡± Lucius asked her, tapping


    the stacks of books in front of him, to which Stefanie just nodded her head in response.


    Lucius then turned to me. ¡°Do you know where the archive section is?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, my brows furrowing.


    ¡°Do you want us to fix this so we have something to do while we wait?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if Patrea is okay with that, be my guest! I¡¯d been doing all this kind of thing the whole day. My


    eyeballs wereing out of my eye sockets already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. We can do that.¡± I told her a s I chuckled softly at her exaggerated response.


    ¡°Thank God, you are both here! It¡¯s in the same area as the archive, but to be exact, it¡¯s row 35. You


    know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± I answered.


    Stefanie hugged me abruptly, squeezing my arms as she let go. ¡°Your husband is really perfect! Now,


    I¡¯ll go ahead and be back soon!¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for any response as she hurried to pick up the box to be delivered before informing the


    other female in the library that she would step out.


    As soon as she left, my attention returned to my king, who was putting the stacks of books into his


    arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you bored?¡±


    He shed me an evil smirk before giving m e a wink, making my panties drop instantly. Lucius really


    knew how to make me swoon just by winking at me.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 57 ¨C Dreams And Fantasies (PATREA)


    ¡°Follow me.¡± His voice came out so deep and hoarsely that I didn¡¯t even have second thoughts and just


    followed him.


    ¡°Is this the right area?¡± He asked as he stopped in the archive section at row number 35.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now, what do we need to do with all these books?¡±


    ¡°ce them back. The books are in alphabetical order, so they should be ced i n their right spot.¡± I


    was not done talking yet when seven books rose in the air and went to their exact ce.


    My eyebrows rose as I stepped back until I was out of the aisle. I checked if anyone was nearby, but


    then the archive section was at the far end of the entrance, and usually, only schrs or those doing


    special studies g o to this spot, so it was safe to say no one saw that.


    I walked back and stopped a few feet away from him, watching as heid the rest of the books on the


    wooden stooldder.


    ¡°You need to put them back as well,¡± I told him.


    ¡°We will put the rest aside once we¡¯re done with the reason we came here.¡± He said this as he dusted


    off his hands.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, biting my bottom l*ip.


    ¡°Come here.¡± This time he said it in a deep baritone voice, and it brought shivers down my spine. His


    hand gestured for me toe forward. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you have no idea what I want to do here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lucius! We are not doing it again here.¡± I squinted my eyes at him, but I was already walking


    toward him.


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± He smiled teasingly before swiping his tongue over his upper l*ip.


    I shook my head, but his arm had already snaked around my waist, pulling me toward him harshly


    before he twirled my body around, making my back m on his h*ard torso, with us facing one of the


    shelves.


    His one hand reached for my hand and raised it, anchoring my palm on the shelf, while his other hand


    trailed my s*tomach until it s*lid under the s*kirt of my dress.


    He pressed his mouth on my ear as he cupped my already-throbbing p*uss*y. ¡°Last time, you told me it


    was your fantasy to be f*uc*ked in a library.¡±


    ¡°And you gave it to me,¡± I told him as I panted. ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±


    ¡°You also added that the thrill of being caught exhrates you¡­.¡± He added, ignoring my words.


    ¡°Lucius¡­ What are you thinking?¡± I closed my eyes when I felt him tug on my u*nderw*ear, and it fell,


    pooling on my feet before his f*ingers caressed my w*et folds.


    ¡°I realized maybe your fantasy means doing it the human way, without illusions, with the possibility of


    us being seen f*uc*king each other.¡±


    He inserted two f*ingers inside my p*uss*y and began f*inger-f*uc*king me roughly.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± I moaned, and his hand mped over my mouth.


    ¡°Ssssh¡­¡± He hissed in my ear, his warm breath fanning against my neck and raising goosebumps on


    my skin.


    ¡°Oh, spirit!¡± I whimpered against his hand, covering my mouth as my h*ips began grinding against his


    f*ingers.


    Lucius turned my body around and mmed my back against the shelves before his mouth captured


    mine into a searing k*iss while his hands fumbled to open his pants.


    With a mind of their own, my hands trailed down his body to his belt and helped him. In just a few


    seconds, his p*ants were already pooling on his ankles, and I found myself on my k*nees, my hands


    grabbing his h*ard c*oc*k, j*erking him off while my eyes stared at his.


    His hand went to the back of my head, clutching my hair and holding me in ce as he pushed his


    f*ront forward, making his c*oc*k prod my chin.


    ¡°Allow me to f*uc*k your mouth, my love.¡± He said it in a raspy, needy voice.


    ¡°Patience, my love,¡± I replied sweetly as I stuck out my t*ongue, swiping it over his s*lit before letting


    my l*ips run on the side of his c*oc*k, wetting it with my saliva.


    ¡°F*uc*k, Patrea!¡± He groaned, and my mouth opened wide, taking in half of his big c*oc*k before I


    began s*ucking him loud and h*ard.


    A wanton moan escaped my throat when the taste of his precum reached my taste buds. Then, I began


    bobbing my head up and down his erection, pleasuring him in a way I knew he liked.


    Lucius let go of his control and pushed my head to take in more of him, making me gag and drool in the


    process, which only made m y p*uss*y throb h*arder.


    His muscles quivered, and his breathing hitched. Then, without warning, Lucius pulled at my hair,


    making me withdraw from his c*oc*k with drool dripping from the corners of my l*ips.


    He pulled me up roughly and crushed his l*ips against mine before he pressed his body closer, making


    my back hit the shelves.


    He parted his l*ips from mine and cupped my jaw tightly, making my l*ips pout as he stared with lust


    swirling in his demon eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Patrea. Now until eternity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all yours.¡± I tried to reply, even with his hand constricting the movements of my l*ips.


    ¡°Good girl¡­¡± He said before his mouth attacked mine again.


    My arms coiled around his neck as I pulled him closer while his h*and grazed over my t*high before he


    yanked it up. He hitched it around his h*ips and adjusted his c*oc*k onto the entrance of my leaking


    and eager p*uss*y.


    He slipped smoothly inside me, and I reveled in the groan that wrenched from his throat the moment he


    began thrusting in and out of me. Soon, I could hear the pping of our skin and our heavy panting


    while still being very aware of the movements from the other side of the library.


    Lucius was out of control. His mouth whispered dirty and arousing words in my ear as his c*oc*k was


    f*uc*king my whole being senselessly, and I loved every second of it.


    He p*ushed i*nto me again and again, and I was fighting h*ard to suppress my m*oans with every


    breath.


    ¡°Oh, spirits! I¡¯m so close¡­.¡± I whimpered at the same time the door chimed, letting us know that


    someone had stepped inside the library.


    ¡°I¡¯m back! Now where is Patrea?¡± Stefanie¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    ¡°Hold it, my love¡­.¡± Lucius said it in a low voice.


    My eyes widened, and an evil smirk crossed his face as he continuously f*uc*ked me. I had no idea if


    he really wanted me to hold it when we knew Stefanie was back. But either way, I couldn¡¯t wait any


    longer.


    I shuddered with the force of my o*rgas*m before I melted into Lucius¡¯ arms as he spent himself inside


    me until he let go of his release.


    I could hear approaching footsteps, and I immediately pushed Lucius off my body before I picked up


    my t*hong, s*lid it inside his j*eans pocket, and helped him with his p*ants.


    All the while, my heart was thudding loudly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Patrea?¡± Stefanie¡¯s voice was so near.


    S*hit!


    As soon as Lucius¡¯ pants were fixed, I immediately turned around and wiped my l*ips with my arm at


    the exact moment Stefanie appeared at the end of the aisle.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out as red tints crept up her cheeks.


    My body spun around, and a gasp left my throat when I saw Lucius fixing his belt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I forgot something.¡± I heard Stefanie say it, her voice almost giggling as she walked away.


    I was still staring at Lucius. I couldn¡¯t believe he acted as if he were fixing his belt when I was sure it


    was perfectly done before I turned around to face Stefanie.


    ¡°You did it on purpose¡­¡± I used him.


    He winked at me before he cupped my jaw and k*issed me passionately. ¡°We got caught, my love.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the giggle that rose in my throat until my shoulders began shaking from my stifled


    laughter.


    ¡°I can make her forget if you want.¡± He said it coyly before picking up thest two books and manually


    cing them in their designated ces.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t change anything.¡± I told him, and it was the truth. She didn¡¯t see anything, so she could


    assume whatever she wanted to.


    ¡°Did I satisfy your fantasy, Patrea?¡± His voice came out hoarse, and it made my p*uss*y excited again.


    Iunched myself onto my feet and threw myself at him, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Yes, you did. You made all of my dreams and fantasiese true.¡± I told him before I pressed a k*iss


    on the mark I gave him. ¡°


    ¡°What you¡¯ve given me is even better than those I dreamed of.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 58 ¨C Under A Thousand Stars (PATREA)


    Five nights ago, I told Lucius I was ready to take our rtionship to the next level. I was ready to have


    a baby with him.


    A demon pregnancy could be detected a few hours after mating. But five dayster, there was still


    nothing.


    I stared nkly at the mirror inside the bathroom that Lucius had custom-made for me.


    I felt empty. I felt useless.


    I knew Guinevere wasn¡¯t lying when she reversed the spell I did on my body, and I was sure Lucius


    could get any female pregnant if he didn¡¯t stop himself from producing one.


    So, it must be me. Maybe my actual human age has something to do with this. I was not getting older


    in physical form, but perhaps I was past the stage of childbearing.


    And it hurts. It hurt more now than it did the first time when I thought I could not give him an heir


    because, this time, I expected it to be possible.


    Lucius seemed to not mind, but he might just be good at hiding it. Because it was the same thing I was


    showing him, but deep inside, I was slowly dying.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    What do I have to give up to give my king the heir he wants from me?


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ Lucius¡¯ voice rang in my head, startling me from my own thoughts.


    I immediately snapped my fingers, and my face cleared up. The swollen eyes and puffy nose were


    gone.


    ¡®In the bathroom. Where are you?¡¯ I replied and asked.


    ¡®Here in the bedroom now.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t reply and stepped out of the bathroom instead. My lips curled into a wide smile when my eyes


    fell on his handsome, smiling face as if seeing me was the highlight of his day.


    Iunched on my feet and ran toward him, and in seconds, I was already wrapped up in his arms as he


    spun me around. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too excited to see me?¡±


    ¡°I am always excited to see you,¡± I answered, cupping his cheeks as I peppered his face with kisses.


    Lucius spent the day with Dorion and Simon, visiting both the kingdoms of Kalmerus and Athwart.


    ¡°Good. Because I am as well. How about I take you somewhere to make up for leaving you alone the


    whole cycle?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Where?¡± I asked, my eyes squinting.


    ¡°You will find out soon, but let¡¯s get you dressed up.¡± He said it with a smug smirk tugging his mouth


    before he let me down on m y feet and pointed at the bed.


    Three evening gowns were in there, but my eyes focused on the red one. I wore ck and blue thest


    time we attended an event, so I opted for red this time. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Are we attending some event?¡±


    I racked my brain to check for any events in Althea¡¯s or Lucy¡¯s lives that I forgot because of


    overthinking these past few days, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°No. This is just me and you.¡± Lucius answered as his arm snaked around my waist, pulling me into his


    chest. Before I could blink, he was already wearing a nk suit with a white shirt inside.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you particrly handsome tonight?¡± I teased, my finger trailing his chin before changing my


    clothes, that I was already wearing the red evening dress in seconds.


    ¡°All for my queen.¡± He said it hoarsely before his hand cupped my cheek and kissed me passionately.


    I coiled my arms around his neck, and I was starting to get lost in the kiss when he pulled away, his


    thumb wiping the corner of my lips. ¡°We better go, or we might end up in bed again.¡± He said.


    My heart clenched at the mention of the bed, but instead, I smiled warmly at him, nodding as I


    untangled my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked as he offered me his arm.


    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my eyebrows at his gesture. He was really getting good at being a gentleman,


    and it made my heart flutter all the time.


    ¡°Ready¡­ Take me anywhere you want, my, king.¡± I told him, and his hand went to my hand, holding his


    arm before I felt my body s*uc*ked into limbo.


    We ended up inside a small room until I figured we were inside an elevator. My eyes widened as I


    stared at him, waiting for an exnation, but it seemed he didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°You will see.¡± He answered in a warm voice before he carefully removed my hand from his. He then


    snaked his arm around my waist and pulled me closer to his side as the elevator pinged and the door


    opened.


    My eyes widened as a butler weed us in a private suite, the biggest I had ever been in, but then


    again, my luxury experiences were limited as, before being trapped by Lucien in the underworld, I had


    nothing.


    ¡°Bonsoir, Monsieur et Madame Lucio Vitali. Bienvenue dans Suite Belle Etoile du


    Meurice.¡± The butler greeted us as he guided us inside the suite.


    Vitali. Myst name was Vitali, but I wasn¡¯t using it because I didn¡¯t want people from my past to track


    me down. But it warmed my heart that it was the one he thought of using for his reservation.


    Lucius began to converse in perfect French with the butler before we were guided around the


    penthouse. It was magnificent, and I discovered we were in Paris because the Eiffel Tower was visible


    from the big windows.


    We had a luxurious mansion in the underworld, but seeing actual human territories outside the


    penthouse was overwhelming.


    The butler opened the bi-folding doors to the balcony, where a candlelight dinner was already in ce.


    I controlled my jaw from dropping and my eyes widening as a server was standing by the table to assist


    us, and I didn¡¯t want him to think I was overreacting. But, of course, I could do thatter when it was


    just me and Lucius.


    I never imagined Lucius would take me out to dinner like this, not that he was incapable of i t, but more


    so because this was more human than demon ways.


    The butler and the server assisted us and exined a bit about the Eiffel Tower and the


    Louvre that could be seen from where we were. After that, Lucius requested privacy, and they bid


    farewell before leaving us on our own.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, and this time I didn¡¯t stop my eyes from widening as I waited for his response.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken you out on a proper date. Because months ago, when I asked you, Nyneve visited you.


    We never got the chance to go out on a real date.¡±


    ¡°Paris, wow!¡± I was sure my eyes were beaming.


    ¡°Dinner in Paris, and we will sleep in an igloo hotel in Scandinavia to watch the Northern lights, and you


    will wake up in a different ce in the morning. A tropical ind. And many more after that.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I always wanted to travel around the world!¡± I eximed excitedly. I felt like I was i n my teenage


    years, dreaming of traveling the world to discover new things. ¡°Wait? How did you know all about this?¡±


    He swallowed hard, and for some reason, I thought I saw sweat form on his forehead.


    ¡°Did you go inside my head?¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°I only want that detail.¡±


    ¡°But?¡± I added it because I was sure there was a buting.


    ¡°Can we have dinner first, and then we can discuss everything after? Please.¡± He asked, squeezing my


    hand.


    ¡°How can I enjoy dinner when I have questions in my head? Don¡¯t think I am not grateful, my love. I


    am. I¡¯m happy that you took me here, that you took an extra effort to give me what I always dreamed of


    as a young girl.¡±


    ¡°Patrea¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you also see my recent thoughts?¡±


    He nodded his head, and my eyes welled with tears. He pushed his chair backward and walked to my


    side. He then adjusted my sitting position, so I sat sideways from the table before he crouched in front


    of me and took both my hands.


    ¡°Patrea, I didn¡¯t mean to see that part, but it identally came, and I felt guilty making you feel that


    way. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying sorry? It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me. I can¡¯t give you an heir.¡±


    ¡°I only wish for an heir, but I didn¡¯t say I wanted it more than you. I want to apologize because my wish


    made you feel that way.¡±


    He pressed my hands into his mouth before he continued. ¡°I want you, Patrea. I¡¯ve said it before and


    am saying it again: it¡¯s you I want. I didn¡¯t pursue you because I wanted an heir. I pursued you


    because, unknowingly, my heart wanted you.¡±


    ¡°I want to give you so much more.¡±


    ¡°You have given me so much, Patrea. More than a demon like me deserves. Look at me! I a m a


    confident king now because I have you. But before you, this demon in front of you had nothing. I kept


    fighting, scheming, and


    betraying everyone around me to prove I am something because, d*eep inside me, I know I a m worth


    knowing.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that?¡±


    ¡°Before you, I didn¡¯t even know what I was worth. I have done everything, and yet, my father never saw


    me the way he saw Lucija or Gulleirmo. I was always worth nothing.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip as I knew this part of him was h*ard for him to let go of.


    ¡°But you, with that mark that proudly glowed on your neck, are the living proof that I was worthy of


    something, especially because the gods let me have you. You are more than enough for me.¡±


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I took in all of his words.


    ¡°A child can make us happy, but we will still be happy without one. We have family and friends. And


    most important is that we have each other.¡± He stared directly into my eyes, and I believed every word


    he said just by looking into his soul. ¡°Will I not be enough for you, my queen? Can I not make you


    happy? If I don¡¯t give you a child, will you see me as less o f a demon than I am?¡±


    I shook my head, my forehead creasing. ¡°No, never. You alone can make me happy, Lucius.¡±


    He stood up and tugged at my hands gently, making me stand with him. ¡°It¡¯s the same for me, Patrea.


    Whatever fate decides for us, I will be okay as long as you stay beside me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so perfect? Where is the arrogant demon I first met?¡± I asked, and a smile was now


    gracing my lips.


    With the bright lights of the Eiffel Tower in the background and Lucius taking out all my worries, this


    night couldn¡¯t turn out much better than it already did.


    ¡°I am the best version of me when I¡¯m with you.¡± His hands ced my arms around his neck before he


    held my waist. ¡°The rest of the world could see the demon in me, but for you, Patrea, I let you see my


    whole soul.¡±


    Lucius tipped his head down and rested his forehead against mine as I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucius. I was worried that after everything, the wishes and the gifts from the gods, I still


    end up failing you.¡±


    He withdrew from my forehead, and my eyes opened to find him staring at me.


    ¡°You can never fail me, Patrea. The only time you will is if you leave me to be with someone else. And


    maybe even if you do, I will stille running after you¡­.¡± He paused. ¡°After I shred him to pieces and


    roast him to death, only to revive him and repeat the same process.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the soft giggles that left my throat at his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even kidding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will never have to shred or roast anyone to death because I am not leaving you. I love


    you with all my heart, my king. I hope you know that.¡±


    ¡°I feel it, Patrea. Every single day.¡± His eyes watered before his lips pursed into a thin line a s if he were


    stopping his tears from falling.¡± Thank you for loving me.¡±


    My tears raced down my cheeks even before his tears fell, and my arms flew around his neck, locking


    him in a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you for loving me as well, Lucius. I am grateful to you. All the pain of my


    past was worth it because I got you. So don¡¯t ever leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°I will never leave you. Until the end of time, until eternity, my queen. You and me, until the end.¡± He


    whispered into my ear, and I kept nodding my head.


    ¡°I love you, my king.¡± I moved my head away from his neck and gave him a loving smile as I stared


    back into his eyes.


    ¡°I love you, my Patrea, my queen.¡± He told me in a husky voice before his hands cupped my jaws and


    crushed his lips against mine.


    Lucius was kissing me bruisingly h*ard under a thousand stars until the terrace was illuminated with


    lights from the fireworks disy that suddenly graced the sky as if they were celebrating with us ¨C


    celebrating the love we found unexpectedly in each other.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 58 Epilogue Part l. Five years after (LUCIUS)


    Patrea was sitting on the low boulder while watching Luther, and I do our training for today. Lucija and


    Stone would take Luther here in the underworld from time to time so we could spend time with him and


    let him familiarize himself with the demons.


    For the longest time, they were taking


    Luther here and would sometimes leave him with us for a few hours just because they wanted to have


    time alone.


    But I knew there was more to it than that. They wanted us to experience having a child.


    After five years, Patrea and I were still not given any. I was slowlying to terms with it, but that didn¡¯t


    mean I was losing hope. I never stopped wishing for a child every time I f*uc*ked my queen, but I had


    stopped telling her I was doing it.


    Patrea and I never talked about it anymore. I could still feel sadness in her from time to time, but it


    didn¡¯t make me feel less loved by her, and I was returning the love she was giving me tenfold more.


    We would always be great kings and queens, even without an heir.


    Most of my offspring had shown interest in the kingdom and had stepped up to show their skills and


    powers, but I knew at this point that there was only one heir to my throne.


    Luther.


    At this age, he was not scared of my demons appearing in their demon form in front of him. Instead, he


    would show them who was more powerful.


    He had Stone¡¯s arrogant demeanor, but I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of his stance. Luther knew his


    worth and what he was capable of doing. And every day, he would show that to every wolf his age and


    to the demons in my tower.


    I winked at my queen after I vanished three gups that Luther was staring at. Those creatures were


    taking his attention from our training.


    Patrea just shook her head and chuckled softly because it made Luther grunt and hiss in annoyance.


    But I was done with him ying around. I want his attention now.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, shing a smug smirk to challenge him to do better than thest.


    Luther might only be five years old, but he was doing well in all the activities I gave him. And this holds


    even for the ones that Stone was already training in their territory.


    Luther creased his forehead, which reminded me of Stone¡¯s annoying face before his lips tugged into a


    mischievous smile. This time, the smile reminded me of Lucija. He indeed got his features from both


    sides.


    His eyes zed red, and soon he was running at full speed before ascending into the air and


    continuing springing forward in my direction. After that, he was gliding in the air, moving up further.


    It made my chest puff up with pride. My nephew just kept getting better and better at controlling his


    reflexes.


    And then he began plunging downward.


    I heard gasps, and I knew they came from Patrea and Lucija, who were standing beside Stone on the


    other side, watching us. I moved swiftly and caught Luther by his ankle, dangling him upside down


    before his little body could crash on the ground.


    Luther giggled loudly as he threw punches a t me, but his little arms could not reach my body at all.


    I flipped him around, and he asked me to do it again, but I refused.


    As I expected, the giggles turned into grunts of annoyance.


    He enveloped his body with fire and began throwing small fireballs my way, and I just let him have his


    way with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Patrea stated as she pped her hands twice, taking Luther¡¯s attention away from


    me.


    The grumpy little demon stopped firing at m e and wriggled his body from my grip, so I set him on his


    feet.


    He growled at me, making me chuckle, before he stuck out his tongue and ran toward Patrea since he


    didn¡¯t see Lucija or Stone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The two probably wandered off somewhere.


    But, just like me and Patrea, these two still couldn¡¯t get their hands off each other.


    I followed Luther and watched as he stopped in front of Patrea. His eyes widened, and a broad smile


    tugged at his mouth.


    ¡°Gups!¡± He eximed.


    Those were his favorite things. And right now, there were five gups around Patrea, and one of them


    was petted by my queen.


    The gups were wild creatures, but they were bowing down to her for some reason. They could


    probably feel her power, or she used spells on them.


    Either way, it makes Patrea Luther¡¯s favorite demon, as she could bring him many gups.


    Soon, Luther was already crouching on the ground as Patrea taught him how to pet gups. Again.


    Luther would always start well until he got tired of being gentle and began tapping them harshly or


    flicking their red eyes.


    I moved and sat behind Patrea, opening my legs wider so I could inch closer to her and cage her body


    between my thighs.


    She rested her back against mine while I moved her hair from one shoulder before letting my lips


    caress her skin to the area where my mark stood proud.


    Last night, I bit her again while we f*uc*ked each other. I just couldn¡¯t remember at which part because,


    with our demon stamina, one round of f*uc*k was no longer enough for us.


    It had been five years since Patrea was crowned Queen of Kalmerus and Athwart. Five years have


    passed since I took her to the underworld and five years since I vowed not to leave her side.


    It had been five years, but it felt like it was not long ago when I seeded in making her fall in love with


    me.


    I guess what humans say about time moving too fast when you¡¯re having fun is true.


    And I was notining. I knew I had more centuries with Patrea and a promise of eternity with her.


    So, I was not afraid of us losing time.


    Luther¡¯sughter snapped me from my thoughts, and I pulled my lips away from Patrea¡¯s neck.


    I smiled at the thoughtful and careful way our nephew passed the gups to Patrea, who ced them


    on herp to pet them.


    Luther and Patrea were discussing what the gups were eating and how big they could get when


    Luther¡¯s body stiffened, and he stood up, backing a step away with his eyes widening as he stared at


    Patrea.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Patrea reached for his arm, rubbing it gently.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± Luther said before his gaze went to Patrea¡¯s stomach, and everything made sense.


    It finally hit me that the powerful aura I sensed was noting from Luther.


    Instead, it wasing from the body I was holding.


    My eyes watered as my hand flew to my mouth, disbelieving and overwhelmed by my emotions.


    ¡°Yes, Luther?¡± Patrea asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Do you have a gups inside your dress, Mama?¡± He asked innocently.


    ¡°In my dress?¡± Patrea feigned a shocked expression. Maybe she thought it was one of those games he


    would y with her.


    ¡°Your dress moved,¡± Luther added.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my emotions anymore. My hands wrapped around her from behind as I hugged her


    tightly, burying my face in her hair.


    ¡°Lucius?¡± Patrea¡¯s voice sounded worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± My voice broke as my shoulders shook while I stifled my sobs. I didn¡¯t know that


    when it finally happened, it would bring me to tears.


    ¡°There, Mama! Moving!¡± Luther shouted again.


    I titled my head and peered at Patrea¡¯s side. Luther was pointing at her stomach, and Patrea¡¯s mouth


    was open while her hands touched her stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s moving¡­¡± She repeated it in a soft voice before tears raced down her cheeks. ¡°Are we really


    pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t cry.¡± Luther stepped forward and wrapped his tiny arms around her.


    My arms extended, putting Luther and Patrea into my arms as I cradled them. ¡°Yes, we are, my love.


    We are.¡±


    ¡°Oh, spirits!¡± she eximed as her whole body wracked from her sobs. ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Thank


    you, Guinevere. Thank you, Hades!¡±


    She then tilted her head to the side, and our lips met. We kissed while hugging Luther before she


    withdrew from my mouth. ¡°Thank you, Lucius.¡±


    I was about to thank her back when Luther beat me into it.


    ¡°Mama Patrea, you should thank Luther too.¡± He eximed. I was sure he had no idea what was


    happening, but he was right. We needed to thank him as well.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Patrea said as she peppered his face with kisses. ¡°Thank you, Luther. Thank you so


    much!¡±


    I listened as my nephew giggled from all the kisses he got while I rested my forehead on the back of


    Patrea¡¯s head as murmured, ¡°I love you, Patrea. Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    BRAVING THE DARKNESS: One Night With The Demon King


    BENEATH HER DARKNESS: The Alpha¡¯s Little Demon Book 2


    Chapter 60 Epilogue Part 2.


    3 MONTHS AFTER PART 1 (PATREA)


    ¡°Don¡¯t you f*uc*king dare to cut my skin!¡± I screamed as another contraction hit my body.


    I could only count the number of times I swore, but today had been exceptional. I couldn¡¯t stop myself


    from throwing curses and bad words at my king.


    I was inbor, and the baby was ready toe out.


    Lucius was the only one with me since demon childbirth was never a problem.


    Demons could even give birth on their own. Maybe we were so rxed that we forgot that I was still


    part human and witch.


    ¡°I have to take it out. I¡¯ll cut and heal it back!¡± Lucius exined in a loud voice. ¡°I don¡¯t f*uc*king like


    seeing you whimper like that!¡±


    ¡°NO! NO! NO! I want to feel my childing out of my p*uss*y!¡±


    ¡°Patrea!¡± He hissed, his forehead was sweaty, and I could feel the whole chamber getting too warm.


    ¡°Get out!! I red at him. But I didn¡¯t mean it. I was just in too much pain, and his worried expression


    was not helping at all.


    ¡°No f*uc*king way that I will let you on your own!¡± He hissed.


    I was about to throw him out again when Lucy appeared. Thank Spirits, because I summoned her as


    Lucius was not doing what he was supposed to do.


    ¡°What the f*uc*k are you doing here? How did you get in?¡± Lucius snapped at her, but Lucy ignored him


    and walked toward the end of the bed, where my legs were spread open.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess. I can see the crown already.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to cut my stomach and take the baby from there,¡± I told her immediately. ¡°You can¡¯t at this


    point. Let me help. Get out of the way!¡± She kept pushing Lucius, but he was not moving from his


    position in front of my open legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*uc*king swollen too and can give birth anytime!¡± He told her.


    I panted and winced, knowing another contraction was about toe, and I could feel this was it.


    ¡°Love, please hold my hand. I¡¯m getting too weak now.¡± Aside from wanting Lucy to take charge, I


    wanted Lucius to t*ouch me.


    ¡°S*hit!¡± Lucius cursed as he moved and sat beside me. His arm cradled my head as he held my hand.


    He leaned forward and kissed my forehead a s my hold on his hand tightened.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± He said it to me, but it looked like he was trying to convince himself more.


    I gritted my teeth as I let out a hiss, and Lucy began instructing me to push harder. Finally, after the


    most brutal push I had done, I felt something spew out of my core, and I could breathe again.


    I was still panting, and my eyes were dropping, but I was fighting myself from passing out. I wanted to


    see Lucius first.


    And the sight that weed me will forever hold a special ce in my heart.


    Lucius¡¯ eyes were red, but they were brimming with tears. His mouth was slightly open as he stared at


    Lucy and the baby in her arms.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I had seen Lucius happy on many asions, and in all those moments, I never took them for granted.


    Yet, as many as they were, every time happiness shed in his eyes, I reveled and basked in them.


    And this was one of those moments, and I was so proud that I was the one who gave him this


    happiness.


    ¡°We did it¡­¡± I murmured as my eyes darted to Lucy, who had managed to wrap a ck cloth around


    our little heir.


    ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± Lucius¡¯ hand held the back of my head as she pushed it toward him and pecked


    my lips.


    ¡°Here you go, little show master, giving your parents a fright beforeing out, huh?¡± Lucy happily


    chattered before she handed our child to Lucius. She then shifted her eyes between us before locking


    them with mine. ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a prince!¡±


    A wide smile crossed my lips as my attention was drawn to my king, who was cradling our little prince


    in one arm while his other arm was around me.


    Lucy kissed Lucius¡¯ cheek before she bent over and kissed mine. She then tapped our son¡¯s nose


    before she backed away. ¡°I will leave the three of you to enjoy this moment. Call us when you¡¯re ready


    for us. But don¡¯t take so long. The whole kingdom is waiting a swell.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lucija.¡± It was Lucius¡¯, and it made me proud to hear him say those words. Lucius never


    hesitated to use them at me, but he found it hard tomunicate them to others. So, I knew how


    grateful he must be at this moment to be able to say that.


    Lucija winked at us before she turned around and headed for the door.


    ¡®Don¡¯t hate me, but Althea is also here. I can¡¯t just leave her there, as she wants to see you right away.


    But I made sure no demons saw her when we arrived on the portal before transporting her here.¡¯


    ¡®Thankyou.¡¯ I replied on our mindlink. I had wanted to keep Althea away from here as much as


    possible, but today would be an exception.


    ¡°Look at how handsome he is. And he didn¡¯t even cry¡­¡± Lucius blurted it out, and I could hear the pride


    in his voice.


    I giggled and tickled his nose. His eyes closed, and I thought it made him sleepy, only for a purple mist


    to rise from his skin.


    My eyes widened as they met Lucius bewildered gaze. But before we could say anything, the show


    master suddenly engulfed his body with fire, which slowly subsided until it was gone, and he drifted off


    to sleep.


    A smug smirk crossed Lucius¡¯ lips as he winked at me. ¡°We have a powerful hybrid prince.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip before I dared to ask Lucius. ¡°Can you feel his power? Is it strong?¡±


    I wanted to know because if he was not as powerful, I wanted to make sure that we could guide him so


    he wouldn¡¯t think he wasn¡¯t good enough, as Lucius grew up believing.


    He nodded his head. ¡°The same aura as Luther. They are more powerful than Lucija.¡±


    ¡°But will you still love him even if he is not?¡±


    ¡°He came from you. He can be a in witch, and I would still want him.¡±


    I took our son from his hand and cradled him in my bosom, watching him as his chest rose and fell from


    his deep sleep.


    ¡°Lukas¡­¡± I said. It was the name we decided on for a boy.


    ¡°Lukas, the prince of seduction,¡± Lucius added.


    It was amazing how powerful demons were able to feel the title attached to every newborn.


    ¡°I think our hands will be full when hees of age.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m sure he can handle himself well. He¡¯s smart, like his mother.¡±


    ¡°And courageous like his father,¡± I added. ¡°Thank you for giving me Lukas, Patrea.¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you for not giving up.¡± I tilted m y head to meet his gaze, and my heart overflowed with


    happiness at the love flitting in his eyes.


    ¡°When ites to you, giving up is never an option, Patrea. No matter what happens, you, above all.¡±


    He said it in a sincere voice, and I believed him.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I love you too, my queen.¡± He replied before our lips met.


    Lucius cupped my face as we kissed deeply and passionately, pouring out all the emotions that we had


    held for each other through the years.


    We only had five years, but there will always be decades, centuries, and eternity that I looked forward


    to spending with him ¡ª with my Lucius.


    Lucius. My King.


    I will always be grateful for him.


    Both of our species don¡¯t have any fated mates or soul mates, but I knew what we felt for each other


    was greater than any bond created and pushed by fate.


    I am his. As he is mine.


    He came into my life just at the right time when I could finally break free from Lucien¡¯s grip.


    I knew that if I met him before that, I would see him in a different light.


    Lucius might be a full demon, the king of the underworld, but for me, he was my Lucius. The love of my


    life ¨C and it was greater than the power he carried.


    He was everything I never thought I needed.


    Even the past didn¡¯t seem painful anymore. Having him made me ept even the horrible parts of my


    life. Everything I went through ¡ª the pain, the tears, the torture, the istion, the abuse ¡ª all led me


    straight to the arms of my king.


    One night.


    One contract.


    One game.


    It was supposed to be just payback, but I got more than I paid for.


    I got a lifetime, a kingdom, and a love worth crossing realms for.


    My name is Patrea. I am a daughter, a mother, and a grandmother.


    A light witch, a demon, and the Queen of Kalmerus-Athwart.


    But of all the titles I held, there was one thing I was most proud of: I am Lucius¡¯ Queen.


    A title I would never give up in this lifetime and the many other lifetimes after this, up to eternity.


    I knew in my heart that no other female could love my demon king as much as I did. I n the same way,


    no other man could give me the love and security I craved all my life. Only Lucius could give me that.


    And it was more than enough.


    I braved the darkness blindly when I let him into my life, but I¡¯m d that I did because now, I am


    reaping the beauty of it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!